> «^':'4^.«».'-'^''-
NOT TO BE TAKEN FROM THIS ROOl
,lRC0LATIN9i
Illinois
Catholic Historical
Review
CONTENTS AND INDEX
VOLUME VII
Published by
The Illinois Catholic Historical Society
Chicago, Illinois
Digitized by tine Internet Archive
in 2010 with funding from
CARLI: Consortium of Academic and Research Libraries in Illinois
http://www.archive.org/details/illinoiscatholic07illi
ILLINOIS
CATHOLIC HISTORICAL
REVIEW
CONTENTS AND INDEX — VOLUME VII
ARTICLES
Page
Aboard the Special for Chicago, Mary Glynn 42
Account of Ceremony, N. C. W. C. News Service 12
Account of the Second Voyage of Father Marquette, Bev. Claude J. Dablon,
S.J 291
Address at Auditorium, Cardinal Mundelein 70
Address at Corner Stone Ceremony, Cardinal Mundelein 82
Address of Welcome, Pope Pius XI 14
An Artist's View of Father Marquette, Thomas A. O'Shaughnessy 210
An Early Exercise of Tolerance, Rev. Henry S. Spalding, S. J 175
Appeal for the Poor, Cardinal Mundelein 86
Announcement of Home-Coming, Et. Bev. Edward F. Rohan, D. D 27
A Tribute from a Bigot, John Louis Morris 302
Bishop Muldoon 's Tribute, Bt. Bev. P. J. Muldoon, D. D 58
Book Reviews 374
Cardinal's First Address in Chicago, Cardinal Mundelein 56
Chicagou — The Grand Chief of the Illinois, Joseph J. Thompson 332
Civic Reception at Auditorium, Gertrude A. Kray 66
Early History of Sisters of Charity, A Sister 356
Editorial Comment 164, 280, 366
Elevation and Investiture of Cardinal Mundelein, Joseph J. Thompson 3-94
Father Marquette's Second Journey to Illinois, Joseph J. Thompson 144
General Orders for Parade, Col. Marcus Kavanagh 28
Gleanings from Current Periodicals, Bev. Paul J. Foik, C. S.C 170
Gleanings from Current Periodicals, William Stetson Merrill 284, 378
Historic Old Shantytown, Anon 140
History of Law in Illinois, Joseph J. Thompson 99
History in the Press, Teresa L. Maher 338
Honors for Priests and Laymen, Chancellary 87
In Rome, Msgr. Bernard J. Sheil 9
Louis Phillipe 's Gifts to Bishop Flaget, Bev. E. S. Spalding, S.J 383
Martin H. Glynn, Eaelen King, M. A 368
Marquette and Illinois, Eon. Quin 0 'Brien 212
Miscellany 187
Our Cardinal, Editor New World 4
Persons and Places Associated witli History of Father Marquette, Joseph J.
Thompson, LL.D 203
3
4 ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTOEICAL REVIEW
Prize Winning School Essays, Gertrude Lorraine Conley 178
Rt. Rev. Julian Benoit, A Pioneer Priest 309
Saints of Special Honor in California, William Stetson Merrill 172
Sermon at the Pontifical Mass, Bev. James J. Mertz, S.J 198
Story of the Chicago Portage, Liuius M. Zeuch, M. D 276
Taking Over Titular Church, Msgr. Bernard J. Sheil 16
The Cardinal at St. James Chapel, H. HilUnbrand 79
The Cathedral Program, Bev. Francis A. Eyan 49
The Catholic Clergy in Illinois, Joseph J. Thompson 155
The Catholic in American History, Eita Freehauf 181
The Corner Stone Ceremony at Area, Gertrude A. Kray 80
The Emigration of a Family, Helen McCalpin 323
The Great Ceremony, Msgr. Bernard J. Sheil 10
The Only Monument to Father Marquette in Illinois, E. P. Brennan 95
The Spirit of Marquette, Eev. Herbert C. Noonan, S. J 221
The Temporal and Spiritual Work of Father Marquette, Hon. William E.
Dever, Mayor of Chicago 211
The Unification of the Ursulines, S. M. M 134
Tribute to Cardinal Mundelein, Et. Eev. F. C. Kelley, D. D 75
Two Hundred and Fiftieth Anniversary History of Illinois, J. J. Thompson . . 360
Two Hundred and Fiftieth Anniversary of the Arrival and Sojourn of
Father Marquette on the Site of Chicago 195
Two Hundred and Fiftieth Anniversary History of Illinois, Joseph J. Thomp-
son, LL.D 227
ILLUSTRATIONS
Archbishops George William Mundelein, D. D., and Patrick Joseph
Hayes Opposite 4
Cardinal Decorated with the Cross of Malta Opposite 19
Cardinal Mundelein Blessing the Multitude Opposite 57
Cardinal Mundelein Presiding at the Corner Stone Ceremonies of
the University of St. Mary of the Lake Opposite 80
Cardinal Mundelein, Rodman Wannamaker, New York, and Dennis
F. Kelly, Chicago Opposite 21
Chapel of the University of St. Mary of the Lake Opposite 84
Church of Sancta Maria Del Populo, Rome Opposite 8
Delegation Urging Preservation of Portage Site Opposite 272
His Eminence Cardinal Mundelein on Rear Platform of His Private
Car Opposite 32
His Eminence George Cardinal Mundelein Opposite 48
His Eminence George Cardinal Mundelein Opposite 76
His Holiness Pope Pius XI Frontispiece
Hon. Quin O'Brien Opposite 216
Hon. William E. Dever Opposite 200
Hon. Ross A. Woodhull Opposite 201
interior. Chapel, University of St. Mary of the Lake Opposite 88
Interior, Church of Sancta Maria Del Populo Opposite 16
Marquette Cabin at Entrance to Chicago River Opposite 208
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW 5
Members of the Chicago Reception Committee Opposite 26
Bight Reverend Bernard J. Sheil Opposite 92
The Birthday of the Church in Illinois Opposite 290
The Chicago Portage Site in 1924 Opposite 280
The Great Parade Forming Opposite 64
The Marching Thousands Opposite 68
The Marquette Cross Opposite 224
The only Monument to I'ather Marquette in Illinois Opposite 96
The 250th Anniversary of the Arrival and Sojourn of Father Mar-
quette in Chicago Opposite 232
William E. Devcr, Mayor of Chicago Opposite 40
NECROLOGY
Martin H. Glynii 368
EDITORIALS
A Brief History 281
A Decision Much to be Regretted 281
Catholic Schools to Observe Marquette Anniversary 165
Discover Traces of Well Dug by Trappist Monks 281
For an Institute of Church History 282
Is History Popular ? 366
Prize Essay 164
Seven Years of Effort 280
The Church in Illinois Two Hundred and Fifty Years Old 366
The Marquette Anniversaries Thus far 280
Two Hundred and Fifty Years 164
MISCELLANY
Diamond Jubilee of Rev. Constantino J. Lagae, S. J 191
Early Illinois and Chicago Doctors 187
Louis Phillipe's Gifts to Bishop Flaget of Bardstown, Kentucky 383
The Only Monument to Father Marquette in Illinois 95
CONTRIBUTORS
A Pioneer Priest ^^"
A Sister 356
Brennan, E. P ^^
Chancellary °
Conley, Gertrude Lorraine 1 ' °
Dablon, Rev. Claude J., S. J 291
Dever, Hon. William E., Mayor of Chicago 211
Folk, Rev. Paul J, C. S. C 1^0
Freehauf , Rita ^^^
Glj-nn, Mary
6 ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
Hillinbrand, H 79
Hoban, Rt. Rev. Edward F., D. D 27
Kavanagh, Col. Marcus 28
Kelley, Rt. Rev. F. C, D. D 75
King, Kaelen, M. A 368
Kray, Gertrude A 66, 80
Maher, Teresa L 338
McCalpin, Helen 323
Mertz, Rev. James J., S. J 198
Merrill, William Stetson 172, 378
Morris, John Louis 302
Muldoon, Rt. Rev. P. J., D. D 58
Mundelein, Cardinal 56, 70, 80
News Service, N. C. W. C 12
New World, Editor of 4
Noonan, Rev. Herbert C, S. J 221
O 'Brien, Hon. Quin 212
O 'Shaughnessy, Thomas A 210
Pope Pius XI 14
Ryan, Rev. Francis A 49
Shell, Msgr. Bernard J 9, 10, 16
S. M. M 134
Spalding, Rev. Henry S., S. J 175
Thompson, Joseph J., LL. D 3, 94, 332, 360, 203, 227, 99, 144, 155
Zeuch, Lucius M., M. D 276
BOOK REVIEWS
Fifteen Hundred Years of Europe, Bev. Julius E. De Vos 375
The Church in Virgina (1815-1822), Bev. Peter Giiilday 375
The Jesuits in New Orleans and the Mississippi Valley, Hon. W. 0. Hart, . . 376
The Rockford Diocese in History, Bev. Cornclkis J. Eirkfleet, 0. P 374
GENERAL INDEX — VOLUME VII
A
Abbots at Cardinal Mundelein Re-
ception 50
Abenake Indians and Father Rale,
S. J 157
Agnew, Rev. William H., 8. J.,
President of Loyola Univer-
sity 198, 218
Aldermen at Cardinal Mundelein
Reception 40
Algonquins, greatest Indian family,
description of 100, 254
Father Marquette among 299
Allegheny Mountains 4, 14, 122
Allouez, Rev. Claude J., S. J., Mis-
sionary in Illinois. . . .155, 238, 360
Successor to Father Marquette. . 251
Missionary career of 250
Death at Fort Miami 253
Alton, 111., Ursulines at 135
Painting of monstrous Thunder
Bird, described by Father Mar-
quette 233, 343
Alvord, Historian, reference to ... .
115, 204, 305
American Cardinals in Rome. . .15, 77
American College, Rome 8, 18
American Indians by Haine, refer-
ence to 102, 335
American tribes, civil government
of 102
Anderson, Leon, and Cardinal Mun-
delein 20
Anniversary, 250th of Establish-
ment of Church in Chicago. . .
73, 95, 338, 366
Anniversaries connected with
Father Marquette 164, 195, 377
Apostolic Delegation at Wasliing-
ton, D. C 9, 12
Archbishops at Cardinal Mundelein
Reception 52
Archdiocese of Chicago, develop-
ment of 5
Area, 111. St, Mary of the Lake,
Scminarv at 23, 50, 63, 80
Arkansas River 200, 215
Arkansas, Akamsea, Indian village 237
Arriago, Spanish Minister of the
Indies, quoted 381
Associated Catholic Charities of
Chicago 68, 85
Auditorium Theatre, Chicago, Civic
Reception of Cardinal Munde-
lein at 23, 66
B
Badin, Rev. Vicar General of
Bardstown and Cincinnati, first
priest ordained in America... 314
Baltimore, St. Marv's Seminary at
'. 42, 310
Bancroft, George, Historian, quoted
305, 218
Banquet Committee, Cardinal Mun-
delein Reception 25
Bardstown or Louisville, Diocese,
Rt. Rev. Benedict Joseph
Flaget, first Bishop of 162, 175
Battandier, Rt. Rev. Msgr. Proto-
notary Apostolic and Consultor
of Sacred Congregation, Rome 135
Baxter, Mr., and the Grape Indus-
try at Nauvoo, 111 346
Benedict XV, and the Knights of
Columbus Welfare Foundation 8
Beuoit, Rt. Rev. Julian, Msgr.,
sketch of 309
Berengaria, Steamship . . .6, 19, 38, 41
Binateau, Rev, Julian, S. J., Mis-
sionary in Illinois 155, 364
Biloxi, first white settlement in
Louisiana 379
Bissonnette, Catherine, Sister of
Charity of St. Augustine;
reference to 358
Bivier, Rev. Albert Hubert, S. J.,
Author of ' ' The Jesuits in
New Orleans and the Missis-
sippi Valley " 377
Black Hawk War, Heroes in. ,100, 347
Blanchard, Author of "Discovery
of the Northwest, ' ' quoted , , .
161, 182
Blois, France, Ursulines at 134
Bossu, quoted 334
Bourbon, Princess Maria Immacu-
lata of 12
Bradsby, William, M. D., in Illi-
nois 190
Brennan, Edward P., and Mar-
quette Monument 95
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
Breese, Judge, Author of "Early
History of Illinois," quoted.. 107
Brooklyn, N. Y., Rt. Rev, G. W.
Mundelein, Auxiliary Bishop
of 41
Brute, Rt. Rev. Simon William,
First Bishop of Vincennes,
lud 309
Bruyas, Jesuit Missionary, quoted. 303
C
Cahokia, Holy Family Mission. 100, 155
Cahokia, Illinois Indians, belonging
to Algonquin Family 100
Calumet, its effects 232
Calvi, Ursulinrs at 135
Campbell, Rev. T. J., Author of
' ' Pioneer Priests in America, ' '
reference to 250
Canadian Historical Review and
"Notes on the Fate of the
Acadians " 379
Canadian Historical Society
launched 168
Cardinal Gasparri, Secretary of
State to the Vatican 8
Cardinals in Rome, list of 12
Carolina, North and South, charter
of colony ceded 122
Carroll, Rt. Rev., Bishop of Balti-
more 159, 376
Carroll, Charles of Annapolis, Day
Books and Letters published. . 380
Carry, Edward F., K. C. S. G.,
Sketch of 92
Cartwright, Rev. Peter, Methodist,
and the Slavery Controversy. . 339
Cathedral, Chicago, Program, Car-
dinal Mundelein 's Return 49
Catholic Daughters of America,
Gift to Cardinal Mundelein. . . 65
Delegation to Welcome Cardinal. 64
Church Extension Society, His-
tory of 44, 58
Order of Foresters, Gift to Cardi-
nal Mundelein 29, 32, 66
University, Wash., D. C 43
Catholics in U. S 15
Cavalier, Rev. Jean ; Sulpitian Mis-
sionary 364
Cayugas, Illinois Indians belonging
to Iroquois tribe 254
Ceremonies in Rome, at Creation of
Cardinal 8, 12
ChachagAvessiou, 111., Indian Chief
instructed by Father Mar-
quette 147, 235, 333
Charleston; Rt. Rev. England,
Bishop of 310
Rt. Rev. Reynolds, Bishop of... 310
Chester, 111., Judicial Records in
Court House 127
Chicago, Archdiocese, Development
of 5
Crisis of Church 9
Preparing for Home-Coming of
Cardinal Mundelein 22
Parade to Welcome Cardinal
Mundelein 26, 47
Donations to Cardinal Mundelein 62
Civil Reception at Auditorium.. 66
Associated Catholic Charities of. 68
Tribute of Extension Society to
Cardinal Mundelein 73
Generous Contributions to Semi-
nary 80
Honors for Priest and Laymen
on Cardinal Mundelein 's Re-
turn 87
Enforcement of Indian Laws in. 103
First White Inhabitants of . .145, 242
The Great Western Metropolis. . 18
Visited by Father Marquette and
Joliet 145, 195, 276
Name of river and city; argu-
ment about 336
Chicago River, Original Course and
New Channel 146, 208, 292
Chicagou, Illinois Indian Chief at
Paris 334
Chickasaw Indians and Father
Senat 158
Clark, Geo. Rogers, Conquest of the
Northwest. .114, 125, 159, 343, 353
Clergy in Early Illinois, List of..
155, 162
College of the Propaganda Fidei,
Rome 16
of Cardinals, its history and
prominent members 75
Collet, Rev. Leonard Philibert
(Luke) Missionary in Illinois. 158
Collet, Rev. Hyppolyte, Missionary
in Illinois 158
Committees assisting in welcome to
Cardinal Mundelein, List of..
25, 31
Continental Congress passing Ordi-
nance of July 13, 1787 123
Constitution of Virginia, quoted.. 116
Connelley, William Elson, and the
Huron Religion 167
Coolidge, President, and Marquette
Anniversary Celebration 196
Crevecoeur, Fort built by La Salle 268
Croce, Benedetto, Italian historical
philosopher 302
Cross, Lateran bestowed upon Chi-
cagoans 88, 93
Crusade of Charity in U. S 13
Cruzat, Heloise Hulse, "The Ursu-
lines of Louisiana, address by 378
Curley, Rt. Rev. Daniel J., Bishop
of Syracuse 21
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
Currey, John Seymour, Historian,
on Father Marquette
Czarnecki, Anthony, K. S. G.,
sketch of
Dablon, Rev, Claude, S. J., on
Father Marquette's journey. .
144,
Daoion, Rev. Anthony, and the
Seminary of the Foreign Mis-
sions
Daughters of the American Revolu-
tion to Celebrate Centenary of
Lafayette 's Last Visit
Davidson, Alexander, quoted
Dearborn Garrison, Fort, Soldiers
of 146,
De Charlevoix, Rev. Francis Xav-
ier, S. J., and grave of Father
Marquette
De Goesbriand, Rev. Louis, and the
Sisters of Charity of St.
Augustine
De La Ribourde, Rev. Gabriel,
Martyr in Early Illinois. .156,
De La Salle, Robert, explorer. .167,
Journey through Illinois
Conspiracy against
Death of
De La Valiniere, Rev. Peter Huet,
Vicar General for Illinois
country
Delegation, Apostolic, in Washing-
ton, D. C
De Sainte Cosme, Rev. Francis
Buisson, Missionary in Early Illi-
nois 156,
De St. Pierre, Rev. Paul Mission-
ary
De Soto, Spanish Explorer
Des Plaines River 207,
De Tonti, Henry, first Governor
of Illinois
Account of De La Salle
156, 263, 301, 361,
and the Civilization of Indians.
Dettmer, Rt. Rev. John, Monsignor,
sketch of
Dever, Hon. Wm. E., Mayor of
Chicago at Cardinal Mundekiu
Reception
and Marquette Anniversary Cele-
bration
De Villiers, Baron Marc, Author of
"AHistory of the Foundation
of New Orlean," reference to
De Vos, Rev. Julius E., Author of
"Fifteen Hundred Years of
Europe," reference to
Donahue, Rt. Rev. Stephen, Secre-
tary to Archbishop Hayes . . .
Donations to Cardinal Mundelein
for Seminary at St. Mary of
the Lake
149
92
301
364
339
107
196
250
357
271
262
206
268
363
160
8
265
159
237
276
300
365
360
89
44
207
379
375
6
63
Douay, Rev. Anastasius, Recollect. 364
De Bourg, Rt. Rev. Wm., First
Bishop of New Orleans 162
Ducharme, Colonel, and Foundation
of Shantytown 141
Dunn, Rt. Rev. John J., Adminis-
trator and Auxiliary Bishop of
New York 6, 20
Dunne, Rt. Rev. J., D. D., Msgr.,
sketch of 90
E
"Early History of Illinois" by
Judge Breese 108
England, Rt. Rev. Bishop of
Charleston 310
Erie Canal under Construction. . . . 310
Eppig, Mrs. Theodore, Sister of
Cardinal Mundelein 7, 54
' ' Evangeline, ' ' reference to 380
Extension Society and Tribute to
Cardinal Mundelein 273
F
Flaget, Rt. Rev. Joseph Benedict,
first Bishop of Bardstown.162, 175
Ford, Thomas, Governor of Illinois,
reference to 109
Ford, C. H., and the Marquette
Monument 96
Foresters, Catholic Order of 179
Delegation to welcome Cardinal
Mundelein 64
Foresters, Catholic Order of
Women 66
Foreign Missions, Fathers of ... .
155, 207, 364
Fort Chartres, Capitol of Early
Illinois 112
Fort Crevecoeur, La Salle's. . .269, 333
Fort Miami, Death of Father
Allouez, S. J., at 253
Fort St. Louis and Henry De Tonti 360
Fort Vancouver, Wash 354
Fort Wayne, Rt. Rev. Julian
Benoit at 311
Fox Indians in Illinois 101, 255
Fox River and Father Marquette . .
200, 207
Fox, Rt. Rev. E. J., Msgr., sketch
of 90
Franciscan Missionaries in Early
Illinois 155, 270
Franklin, Dr., quoted 103
French Settlers in Kaskaskia, 111.. 107
Frontenac, French Governor of
Canada 2, 15,229,262
10
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
G
Gage, Thomas, General, in Early
Illinois 11-t
Gagnon, Rev. Joseph, Missionary
in Early Illinois 158
Garraghan, Rev., Historian, refer-
ence to 104
Georgia and South Carolina 169
Gibault, Rev. Pierre, S. J., in Early
Illinois 159, 179
Gibbons, Rt. Rev. Archbishop, in-
viting Father Benoit to Na-
tional Council at Baltimore. . . 318
Gibbons, Cecilia, later Mrs. Mc-
Alpin, sketch of family 311
Gordon, Very Rev. Francis, C. R.,
sketch of 92
Gorman, Thomas F., D. D. S.,
Lateran Cross bestowed upon. 93
Government in Early Illinois 99
Glynn, Martin H., sketch of 368
Grant, Ulysses S. at Fort Van-
couver 351:
Gravier, Rev. Jacques, S. J., Mis-
sionary, successor to Father
Allouez 307, 362
Guilday, Rev. Peter, Author of
"The Church in Virginia,"
reference to 281, 375
Gundlaeh, John H., and the Louisi-
ana Purchase 351
Guthrie,Ossian, Engineer, and the
Marquette Monument
96, 150, 204, 219
H
Haine, Author of "American In-
dians," quoted 102, 335
Harrison, William Henry, first Gov-
ernor of Indiana 315
Hayes, Most Rev. Patrick J., D. D.,
Created Cardinal 13
Henry, Patrick, Governor of Early
Illinois, reference to 114, 159
Hennepin, Rev. Louis, O. F. M.,
Discoverer of Niagara Falls . .
155, 178, 269
Henni, Rt. Rev. Archbishop of Mil-
waukee 310
High Schools, List of, Representa-
tives to welcome Cardinal Mun-
delein 53
Hines, Ralph J., Chicago, Member
of Papal Household 82
Hines, Edward, knighted by Pope
Benedict XV -'3
Historical Societv of Illinois, Presi-
dent Dr. O. Schmidt. .150, 202, 216
Historical Society of Chicago and
Marquette Anniversary Cele-
bration 196, 210
Historical Society of Missouri and
the Louisiana Purchase 351
Hoban, Rt. Rev. Edward F., D. D.,
Bishop and Vicar General of
Chicago 6, 22, 28
Hoffmann, William J., Lateran
Cross bestowed upon 93
Holy Name Society and Cardinal
Mundelein Reception. . .29, 47, 179
Hoyne, Thomas M., former Mayor
of Chicago 204
Hubbard, Gurdon Saltonstall, Trad-
er in Early Illinois, quoted..
" 103, 250
Hughes, Rt. Rev. John, Archbishop
of New York 310
Hull, Mrs. Arthur, Sister of Car-
dinal Mundelein. 7, 54
Huron Indians and Father Mar-
quette 223, 299
Icarians at Nauvoo, Socialistic
Government in Early Illinois. .
100,
Illinois Indians, meaning of term,
and various tribes of 101,
Laws
Family life
Religion of
Warfare of
Father Marquette among
145, 199, 216,
Illinois, Jesuit Missions in. . . .291,
Illinois River and Father Mar-
quette 207,
Illinois State of. History and His-
toric Spots " 100,
Government and various tribes
of
Under French Government
Under English Government
Under Virginia Constitution ....
As territory of the United States
Early Laws of
First Clergymen in
List of Governors
Two hundred and fiftieth anni-
versary 227,
Indian Mounds or Cahokia Mounds
purchased by State of Illinois
Indiana, Territory of 124,
Indians, Abenakis . .
Algonquins 100, 254, 298,
Cahokia
Cayugas
Chickasaw
Foxes 101,
Hurons 228,
346
254
101
254
260
259
360
306
238
352
101
106
112
115
123
127
155
348
336
340
130
364
299
100
254
158
255
299
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REWEW
11
Illinois. . .100, 145, 199, 216, 293, 360
Iroquois 101, 217, 254, 360
Kankakee 364
Kaskaskia 100
Kickapoo 101, 255, 364
Kiskakon 217, 249, 297
Manistee 104
Miami 224, 243, 313, 332, 360
Mitcliigamea 100
Ojibway 332
Oneidas 254
Onandagas 254
Peoria 100, 239, 255
Piankeshaw 101, 255
Potowatomi 101, 147, 332
Sacs 101, 255
Senecas 254
Shawuees 360
Sioux 101, 239, 255
Tamaroa 100, 255
Weas 101, 255
Iroquois, Illinois Indians
101, 217, 254, 300
J
Jacker, Rev. Edward and Relics
of Father Marquette 223, 249
Jesuits, first ClergjTiien in Illinois,
list of 155
First Historians in Illinois 302
Medical Practitioners in Illinois 187
Missionaries, list of 305, 364
''Jesuits in New Orleans and The
The Mississippi Valley" by
Rev. Albert H. Bivier, S. J.,
reference to 377
Jesuit Relations and Allied Docu-
ments by Thwaites, reference
to 146, 240, 302
Jolliet, Louis, and Father Mar-
quette 195, 229
K
Kankakee Indians 364
Kaskaskia Indians 100
Kaskaskia, Present City of Utica,
La Salle Co 101, 108, 112
Visit of General La Fayette to. 340
Preamble of its history 110
Kavanaugh, Marcus, Cardinal Muu-
delein Reception 28
Kealy, Rt. Rev. J. G., Msgr., D. D.,
sketch of 91
Kearns, Rt. Rev. Thomas A., Msgr.
sketch of S8
Kelley, Rt. Rev. F.C., Msgr., Trib-
ute to Cardinal Mundelein ... 75
Kellog, Louise Phelps, Ph. D.,
Author of "Early Narratives
of the Northwest" 240, 2S4
Kelly, Dennis F., knighted by Pope
Benedict XV 93
Kenton, Simon, Popular Hero.... 125
Kenny, Father, Historian, refer-
ence to 204
Kerfort, H. S., and the Marquette
Monument 250, 204
Kickapoo Indians 101, 255, 364
Kiley, Rt. Rev. Moses E., Msgr.,
D. D., sketch of 91
King, Rufus, Ambassador to Great
Britain, and the Louisiana
Purchase 351
King, Julia Anna, educator in
Mich., reference to 170
Kinzie, Mrs. John, Author of
"Waubmi," reference to 336
Kirkfleet, Rev. Cornelius J., Author
of the History of the Diocese
of Rockford, reference to.... 374
Kiskakon Indians 217, 249, 297
Knight, Robert E., Engineer. ,205, 276
Knights of St. Gregory 20, 87
of Columbus 8, 21, 29, 48, 179
Kruszas, Rt. Rev. Michael, Msgr.,
sketch of 89
L
La Fayette's Last Visit to Amer-
ica, Centenary of 161, 339
Laffont, Dr. Jean B., in Illinois,. 187
Lagae, Rev. Constantine, S. J., Dia-
mond Jubilee of 191
Lake Michigan 229, 239, 266
Lamprecht, Munich Artist, Picture
of Father Marquette 224
Laon, Home of Father Mar-
quette 196, 223
Lateran Cross, bestowed upon Chi-
cagoans 88, 93
Lavasseur, Col., La Fayette's pri-
vate secretary 340
Le Castor, Jacques and Father
Marquette 144, 219, 241
Legge, Thomas, in Early Illinois. , 114
Lemen, Rev. James, Baptist Min-
ister, and the slavery contro-
versy 338
Lemius, Rev. Joseph, Treasurer of
Oblates of Mary, and the Uni-
fication of the Ursulines 135
Leo XIII, and the Unification of
the Ursulines 134
Levadoux, Rev. Michael, Sulpitian
Missionary 160
Lewis, Francis J., K. S. G., sketch
of 92
Lewis, William S., Memoirs of Fort
Vancouver 354
Lewis and Cla-rk expedition. Mem-
orial park in honor of 353
12
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
List of Archbishops at Cardinal
Mundelein Reception 52
Bishops at Cardinal Mundelein
Reception 51
Abbots at Cardinal Mundelein
Reception 50
Monsignors at Cardinal Munde-
lein Reception 50, 87
Committees at Cardinal Munde-
lein Reception 25, 31
Catholic Leaders in Army and
Navy 183
Clergymen in Early Illinois . 155, 162
Governors in Illinois 348
Martyrs to the Faith in Early
Illinois 156
Members of Historical Society of
Illinois 206
Prominent French LajTnen at
Fort St. Louis 364
Livingston, Robert, American am-
bassador to France, and the
Louisiana Purchase 351
Lockport, 111., Rt. Rev. Julian
Benoit at 311
Louis XIV, Council and Code
of 107, 112
Louisiana, Governor of 107
Anniversary of first Jesuit Mis-
sion 377
Jesuits and Capuchins in 378
Spanish Public Schools in 381
Louisiana Purchase and Robert
Livingston 351
Loyola University, Chicago, and
Father Marquette Anniversary
Celebration 196
Ludington, Mich., Death of Father
Marquette at. . . .154, 217, 225, 299
Luers, Rt. Rev. John H., first
Bishop of Fort Wayne Diocese 316
Luttrcll, Rt. Rev. Daniel, sketch
of 89
M
Manistee Indians 103
Marest, Rev. Gabriel, S. J
155, 178, 364
Margery Collection of Indian Laws 106
Maria Immaculata, Princess of
Bourbon 12
Marquette, Rev. Jacques, S. J.,
among the Illinois Indians. . . 144
Visit to Chicago as the first
white man 145, 164, 229, 242
Instructs Illinois Chief Chachag-
wessiou 147, 235, 333
Establishment of first Church in
Illinois Country; first Mission
of the Immaculate Conception
at Kaskaskia present site of
Utica..73, 195, 217, 245, 293, 366
Sketch of 199, 213, 250
Spirit of 221
.Journal quoted 151
Chronology of Journeys of 229
Description of Monstrous Thun-
der Bird at Alton, 111 223, 343
Biography and Bibliography of 280
Death at Ludington, Mich.. 154, 217
Monument in Chicago, in honor
of _ 95, 204, 218, 284, 293
250th anniversary of establish-
ment of Church in Chicago . . 73
Anniversaries connected with. . .
164, 195, 280, 377
Pageant at 250th anniversary of
landing near Chicago 196, 219
MaitjTS to the Faith in early Illi-
nois 156
Maryland, charter of colony ceded 122
Maskouten Indians 147, 239
Mason, E. G., address before the
Illinois Bar Association 11
Matre, Hon. Anthony, knighted by
Pius X 93, 207
McAlpin, Cecilia, sketch of family 311
McClellan, Gen. George B., at Fort
Vancouver 354
Mcllvane, Caroline, executive secre-
tary of Chicago Illinois His-
torical Society, reference to . .
150, 204
Melody, D. D., Msgr. Jolin W.,
sketch of 88, 366
Members of the Sacred College
of Cardinals 76
Membre, Rev. Zenobius, Martyr in
Texas 156, 265
Merici, Angela, St., Founder of
Ursuline Order 134
Mermet, Jean, S. J., Missionary in
early Illinois 155
Merritt, Percival, Author of "An
Account of the Conversion of
Rev. John Thayer "...... 166, 380
Meurin, Rev. Sebastien Louis, S. J.,
Missionary in early Illinois . .
155, 179
Miami, Fort, Death of Father
Allouez at 253
Miami Indians 224, 24.3, 313
Miami dialect and the name Chi-
cago
Michigan Lake 196,
Milwaukee, Rt. Rev. Henni, Arch-
bishop of
Mission of Guardian Angel
Holy Family, Cahokia
Immaculate Conception
St. Francis Xavier at De Pcre,
Wis
332
277
310
208
155
246
239
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
13
St. Ignace, Mackinac 199
Sault St. Marie 215
Missionaries, Jesuits and Francis-
cans 155
Mississippi River, discovered by
Father Marquette 195, 238
Missouri River or Pekeskatanoui . . 235
Mitchiganien, Illinois Indians 100
Mohawk Indians 254
Monarchy absolute in Illinois 106
Limited in Illinois 112
Monette, Author of "History of
the Mississippi Valley, ' ' refer-
ence to 335
Monsignori, List of newly selected
50, 87
Montigny, Rev. Francis Jolliet, of
the Seminary of Foreign Mis-
sion 364
Montreal, Documents of Father
Marquette in 199, 301
Morgan County, Preparation for
Centennial at 352
Mormons at Nauvoo, 111 100
Moorehead, Dr. Warren R., and the
investigation of Indian Mounds 341
Moses, Mr., quoted 112
Mounds, Cahokia, purchased by
State of Illinois 340
Mount Joliet 239
Mudd, Frank and Mrs.; gift to
Cardinal Mundelein 63
Muldoon, Rt. Rev. Peter J., D. D.,
Bishop of Rockford, 111., pay-
ing tribute to Cardinal Mun-
delein 58, 374
Mundelein, George Cardinal, DD.,
third Archbishop of Chicago . . 4
Training, character and
achievements 5
In audience with Pope Pius XI
9, 12
Received in Sacred College of
Cardinals 10, 1-^
Taking over Titular Church,
Santa Maria del Populo 16
Chicago's Prince of the Church 27
First message to Chicago 42
Welcomed in Chicago parade. . 44
Welcomed in Chicago Cathedral 49
Donations offered as tribute 62
Speech of ^^
Cornerstone Ceremonies of
Chapel at St. Mary of the
Lake Seminary 80
and the Marquette Anniversary
Celebration 1^^
N
Nauvoo, Mormons and Icarians at
New Orleans, French Province of
106, 162
Jesuits in • 377
News Service of Ceremonies, Cardi-
nal Mundelein Reception 12
New York, Archbishop of 1
Administrator of Archdiocese,
Rt. Rev. J. J. Dunn 20
Cathedral, St. Patrick's at. . .21, 41
Program for Reception of Car-
dinals 20, 21
Nomination of Cardinals by Pope
Pius XI 12
Noonan, Rev. Herbert C, S. J.,
and the Marquette Anniver-
sary Celebration 221
North American College, Rome 8
Northwestern Territory, Govern-
ment of- 109. 1^3
O
O'Brien, Rt. Rev. Wm. D., Msgr.,
sketch of
O'Brien, Quiu, orator at Marquette
Anniversary Celebration
Officers of Holy Name Division,
Chicago
O'Hern, Rt. Rev. Msgr., President
of American College in Rome
Ohio River • •
Ojibway or Chippewa dialect and
the name Chicago
Onahan, William J., first president
of the Illinois Catholic Histor-
ical Society
Oneidas, Illinois Indians
Onondagas, Illinois Indians
Order of Catholic Foresters......
Order of Parade to Welcome Car-
dinal Mundelein 29,
Order pro Ecclesia et Pontifice...
Ostrowski, Rt. Rev. Francis G.,
Msgr., sketch of •
O'Shaughnessy, Thomas A., and
Father Marquette . . ..... . . . •
73, 150, 196,
Ottawa County, Saul St. Marie in.
Ottawa Indians
90
213
48
8
123
332
206
254
254
64
47
87
89
210
199
223
Palmyra, HI., fate of city . . ...... 349
Papal household, new members of. 8^
Papal honors for Chicagoans . . .81, 9^
Parade, Cardinal Mundelein Recep-
tion, Committee of... •■• ^^
Arrangements m detail. . ... .^o, '±i
Outlined by Rt. Rev. E. 1.
Hoban, D. D g
Order of ^^
Parish units of g
Hospital units of
14
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
Paris, treaty of 106, 112
Parrisli, historian, quoted 182
Parkman, historian, quoted
182, 203, 264, 302
Peck, John Mason, and the Slavery
Controversy 339
Pennsylvania, charter of colony
ceded 122
Peoria Lake, 111 239, 267
Peoria, 111., Jesuit mission at
101, 156, 306
Peoria Indians 100, 239, 255
Periods of Government in Illinois 100
Piankeshaw Indians 101, 255
Piasa Bird, Monstrous, Painting at
Alton, 111., description of.... 341
Pinet, Rev. Francois, S. J., estab-
lished Mission of the Guardian
Angel 208
Pocahantas Indians, Algonquin
Women 101
Pope Pius XI and Creation of new
Cardinals 4, 10
Pius X and audience of Car-
dinal Mundelein 9
and monument of Father Mar-
quette 284
and Unification of Ursulines 137
Leo XIII and Unification of Ur-
sulines 134
Potowatomi Indians 101, 147, 332
Potowatomi dialect and the name
Chicago 332
Prairie du Chien, Wis., Father Mar-
quette at 215
Purcell, Rt. Rev. Msgr., reference
to 206
Q
Quaife, historian, and Father Mar-
quette 204
Quarter, Rt. Rev. Wm. D. D., First
Bishop of Chicago
Quealey, Rt. Rev. Msgr., accom-
panying Cardinal Mundelein. . 6
Quebec Hotel Dieu, Jesuit Mission
House 145
Quebec, Province and Governor of
106, 114
Quigley, Edward, Archbishop of
Chicago 74
Quiglev Preparatory Seminary,
Chicago 22, 29, 50, 53
Reception of Cardinal Mundelein 79
Marquette Anniversarv Celebra-
tion \ 202, 220
Quille, Rt. Rev. C. J., Msgr., sketch
of 90
B
Rale, Rev. Sebastian, S. J., Mission-
ary in early Illinois 157, 307
Rappe, Rt. Rev., Bishop of North-
ern Ohio 356
Reception, Civic, of Cardinal Mun-
delein at Auditorium 66
Reynolds, Rt. Rev., Bishop of
Charleston 310
Reynolds, John, Author of ' ' The
Pioneer History of Illinois,"
reference to 109, 130
Author of "My Own Times"
quoted '. 160
Richard, Rev. Gabriel, Sulpitian
Missionary 160, 250
River, Arkansas and Father Mar-
quette 200
Chicago and Father Marquette. 207
Des Plaines and Father Mar-
quette 207
Fox and Father Marquette 207
Illinois and Father Marquette.. 207
Mississippi, Father Marquette's
description of 238
La Salle 's first glimpse of . . . 272
Missouri and Father Marquette. 235
Ohio or Ouaboukigou and Father
Marquette 235
Wabash (Ohio) and Father Mar-
quette 235
Wisconsin and Father Marquette 207
Rockford Diocese in History 274
Rocky Mountains 100
Rome, Church of Santa Maria del
Populo 12, 49, 54
Piazza del Populo 16, 18
College of the Propaganda Fidei
9, 14
St. John. Lateran Church 17
Vatican 21
Palace Hotel 22
St. Peters S
General Assembly of Ursulines in
1900 ■. 136
Rousselet, Rev. Louis, Missionary
at Boston 166
Russia, Starving Children of 12
Rvan, Rt. Rev. John J., Msgr.,
sketch of 89
Ryan, Dr. Lawrence J., M. D., Lat-
eran Cross bestowed upon. .93, 164
S
Sachenis, representative of Indian
Tribes 101
Sacs Indians 101, 255
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
15
Santa Maria del Populo, Titular
Church of Cardinal Mundelein
12, 49, 54
Satolli, Rt. Rev., Cardinal Pro-
tector of Ursulines 134
Sault St. Marie in Ottawa County 199
Sault St. Marie, Father Marquette
at Mission of 199, 215
Schmidt, Dr. Otto L., President of
the Illinois State Historical
Society, reference to 150, 341
Secretary of Vatican, Cardinal Gas-
parri 8, 43
Seminary, Quigley Preparatory. ... 50
Senat, Rev. Antonius, S. J., Mis-
sionary in Illinois. . . .158, 307, 334
Senecas, Illinois Indians, belonging
ing to Iroquois tribe 254
Shantytown and Colonel Joseph
Lee Smith 140
Sliawnees, Illinois Indians and
Henry de Tonti 366
Shea, John Gilmary, Author of
' ' Discovery and Exploration of
the Mississippi," reference to
203, 240, 250, 282, 282
Author of "History of the Cath-
olic Church in U. S.", quoted 379
Sheffield, Delia B., "Memoirs of
Fort Vancouver" reference to 354
Shell, Msgr. B. J., and Cardinal
Mundelein 6
Sheridan, Phil., General at Fort
Vancouver 352
Siedenburg, Rev. Frederick, S. J.,
President of the Illinois Cath-
olic Historical Society 206
Sioux Indians 101, 239, 255
Small, Governor of Illinois 67
Smith, Col. Joseph Lee, founder of
Shantytown 140
Smith, Valentine, and Marquette
Anniversary Celebration. ..204, 219
Sommerville, Robert caused Boul-
der Monument to be erected in
honor of Father Marquette . .
96, 205
Spalding, Most Rev. Archbishop,
quoted 182
State Historical Society of Illinois 133
St. Augustine, Sisters of Charity of 350
St. Claire, Sisters of, in Shanty-
town 142
St. Cosme, Father of the Foreign
Missions, reference to.... 303, 364
Steamship Berengaria and Cardinal
Mundelein 6, 19, 38, 41
St. Francis Xavier Mission at De
Pere, Wis 239
St. Gregory, Knights of 20
St. Ignatius, Founder of the So-
ciety of Jesus 199
St. Ignatius Church, Chicago, ob-
servances in honor of Father
Marquette 197, 202
St. Louis, Rt, Rev. Rosati, first
Bishop of 162
St. Mary of the Lake University. . 208
St. Mary of the Lake Seminary at
Area, 111 23, 50, 63, 80
St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore43, 310
St. Patrick's Cathedral, New York 41
Sweitzer, Robert M., K. S. G.,
sketch of 92
Talon, intendant of New France . . 229
Tamaroa, Illinois Indians 100, 255
Thayer, Rev. John, first pastor at
Boston 166
' ' Thayer 's Conversion " or " An
Account of the Conversion of
Rev. John Thayer" by Perci-
val Merritt, reference to 380
Thompson, Joseph J., Editor of
Illinois Catholic Historical Re-
view, Speech of 203
Thwaites, Reuben Gold; Author of
' ' Jesuit Relations, ' ' reference
to 203,240, 302
Trappists, home of 281
Treutanovi, Florentine sculptor of
statue of Father Marquette . .
224, 284
Tuscaroras Indians, Cherokees . . . . 235
U
University, Catholic, Washington,
D. C 43
Loyola, Chicago 53, 196, 218
De'Paul, Chicago 53
St. Marv of the Lake 208
State of Illinois 342
Ursuline Order, foundress of 134
First General Assembly at Rome 135
Second General Assembly at
Rome 136
Provinces of 138
Ursulines of Louisiana 378
Utica in La Salle County, site of
Kaskaskia, Indian village,...
101, 217,239, 366
Vanutelli, Cardinal, and the Uni-
fication of Ursulines 135
Vatican Basilica, ceremonies at
Creation of Cardinals 8
16
ILLINOIS CATHOLIC HISTORICAL REVIEW
Vauden Broch, Rev., Missionary in
Shantytown 142
Vincennes, Ind., captured by
George R. Clark 114
Seat of Government in Indiana 124
Rt. Rev. S. G. Brute, Bisliop of
162, 309
Virginia, Brute, Rt. Rev. W. Ga-
briel, first Bisliop of 162
Capitol at Williamsburg 114
Cession of State 108
Constitution of 116
Government of H^
Legislature of 1^8
Plymouth Colony 100
Series of Illinois historical col-
lection at 115
W
Wabash (Ohio) River 235
Wabash and Erie Canal under Con-
struction 210
Wallace, W. S., and the Canadian
Historical Bibliography 168
Waller, Elbert, quoted and refuted 338
Watrrn, Rev. Philibert, Missionary
in early Illinois 155, 179
"Waubun" early history of Chi-
cago by Mrs. Kinzee, refer-
ence to 335
Washington, D. C, Catholic Univer-
sity at 43
Weas Indians 101, 255
Whitney, Daniel, opening first store
in Shantytown 142
Wilkins, Colonel, in early Illinois. 113
Williamsburg, capitol of Virginia. 116
Wisconsin River and Father Mar-
quette 200
Wisconsin, acknowledgment to
Father Marquette 284
Wolf, Rt. Rev. Herman, Msgr.,
sketch of 91
Zeuch, Dr. Lucius M., finding
portage site mentioned by
Father Marquette 205, 276
Photo by Lavecclia
HIS HOLINESS POPE PIUS XI
Who raisctl the two American Archbishops, George William Mundeleiu
and Patrick Hayes to the Cardinalitial Dignity, on April 24, 1924.
Courtesy State Council Knights of Columhus.
Illinois
Catholic Historical
Review
Volume VII JULY, 1924 Number 1
(Sllittats Olattialtc ^tstoncal ^acii^ty
617 ASHLAND BLOCK, CPIICAGO
HONORARY PRESIDENTS
His Eminence George Cardinal Mundelein, Chicago
Rt. Rev. Peter J. Muldoon, D. D., Rockford Rt. Rev. Henry Althoff, D. D., Belleville
Rt. Rev. Edmund M. Dunne, D. D., Peoria Rt. Rev. James A. GriiTin, D. D., Springfield
OFFICERS
President Financial Secretaey
Rev. Frederic Siedenburg, S. J., Chicago Francis J. Rooney, Chicago
First Vice-President
Rt. Rev. F. A. Purcell, Chicago Recording Secretary
Second Vice-President M.argaret Madden, Chicago
James M. Graham, Springfield
Treasurer Archivist
John P. V. Murphy, Chicago Rev. Joseph P. Morrison, Chicago
TRUSTEES
Rt. Rev. J. W. Melody, Chicago Michael F. Girten, Chicago
Very Rev. James Shannon, Peoria James A. Bray, Joliet
Rev. William H. Agnew, S. J., Chicago Frank J. Seng, Wilmette
Mrs. Daniel V. Gallery, Chicago Mrs. E. I. Cudahy, Chicago
D. F. Bremner, Chicago Edward Houlihan, Chicago
(Slllinob (!Iat[|o!ic ^tsturical ^rluc^i
Journal of the Illinois Catholic Historical Society
617 Ashland Block, Chicago
EDITORS
Joseph J. Thompson, William Stetson Merrill
ASSOCIATE EDITORS
Rev. Frederick Beuckman Belleville Kate Meade Chicago
Rev. J. B. Culemans Moline Rev. Francis J. Epstein Chicago
Published by
The Illinois Catholic Historical Society
Chicago, III.
CONTENTS
Elevation and Investiture of Cardinal Mundelein,
Compiled and Edited by . . . . Joseph J.
Our Cardinal, Editor New World .....
In Eome, Msfjr. Bernard J. Shell .....
The Great Ceremony, Msgr. Bernard J. Shell .
Account of Ceremony, N. C. JV. C. Netos Service
Address of Welcome, Pope Fms XI ....
Taking Over Titular Church, Msgr. Bernard J. Shicl
Announcement of Home-Coming, Bt. Bev. Edward F. Hohan, D
General Orders for Parade, Col. Marciis Kavanagh
Aboard the Special for Chicago, Mary Glynn
The Cathedral Program, Bev. Francis A. By an
Cardinal's First Address in Chicago, Cardinal Mundelein
Bishop Muldoon 's Tribute, Bt. Bev. P. J. Muldoon, D. D.
Civic Reception at Auditorium, Gertrude A. Kray .
Address at Auditorium. Cardinal Mundelein .
Tribute to Cardinal Mundelein, Bt. Bev. F. C. Kelley, D. D.
Tpie Cardinal at St. James Chapel, H. milinbrand
The Corner Stone Ceremony at Area, Gertrude A. Kray
Address at Corner Stone Ceremonies, Cardinal Mundelein
Appeal for the Poor, Cardinal Mundelein . .
Honors for Priests and Laymen, Chanccllary
The Only Monument to Father Marquette in Illinois, E. P.
Thompson
3-94
4
9
10
12
14
16
.D.
27
28
42
49
56
58
66
70
75
79
80
82
86
87
Brcni
lan
95
LOYOLA university PRESS
CHICAGO, ILLINOIS
Illinois
Catholic Historical Review
Volume VII JULY, 1924 Number 1
MOMENTOUS MOVEMENT IN THE
AMERICAN CHURCH
TWO NEW AMERICAN CARDINALS
CREATED AND INVESTED
ARCHBISHOP OF CHICAGO HONORED
[The press of the country devoted much space to every detail relating to
the elevation of the two American Archbishops to the Cardinalatial dignity and
the account following is largely compiled from the news stories of the periodicals
of even date. The New World of Chicago has been heavily drawn upon and the
special writers for that ably edited weekly have been quoted at length. The
entire story has been submitted to eye-witnesses of the many events and subjected
to the closest sciiitiny to insure accuracy as the important place the big events
will take in history is fully realized. Foot notes have not been resorted to
as the entire text is from contemporary accounts and sources.] (Ed.)
In recent years no event of greater historic interest, especially
concerning religion and education, has occurred than the creation
of two new cardinals in the United States. At a consistory held in
Rome on March 24, 1924, Most Reverend Patrick J. Hayes, D. D,,
Archbishop of New York, and Most Reverend George William Mun-
delein, D. D., Archbishop of Chicago, were raised to the cardinalatial
dignity in the Catholic Church.
I. CALLED TO ROME
Early in March there were recurring rumors of the purpose of
the Pope to name new members of the College of Cardinals and the
names of Archbishops Hayes and Mundelein were connected with
3
4 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
the reports, but it was some weeks before confirmation was forth-
coming. When the official notification was finally given the prelates
named advised their people and averred that the honors and dignity
were the reward of the good works of the faithful in their flocks.
The great tidings were first communicated by Archbishop Mundelein
to his diocese by means of the following letter read in all the pulpits
of the archdiocese on Sunday, March 10, 1924:
Archdiocese of Chicago.
Chancery Oflfice,
740 Cass Street.
March 7, 1924.
Eev. and Dear Father:
It is with feelings of singular joy and gratitude that I announce to the
clergy of this diocese the fact that I have been called to Rome by Our Holy
Father to be raised to the Cardinalitial dignity in the coming Consistory on
the 24th day of this month. I regret that it was not possible for me to
gather the priests together before my departure to rejoice with them and to
express in person to them my appreciation of the honor that has come to me
through them and their people; but the time allowed me was too brief and
moreover the message was held confidential.
I have welcomed this signal mark of the Sovereign Pontiff's favor, because
it comes not because of any personal merit of mine but as a recognition of
the devoted loyalty of the clergy and generous co-operation of the people of
Chicago in every undertaking for the glory of God and in the cause of Christian
cJiarity and education. I am grateful and of that I shall be mindful at the
moment of the Consistory when Pope Pius XI raises to the Cardinalitial dignity
in my humble person the first representative of the Catholicity of the United
States west of the Allegheny Mountains.
I trust that the priests of Chicago and their people may keep me in their
prayers during these days, that I may prove worthy of the honor conferred
and mindful of its responsibilities and even a help and consolation to the
Successor of St. Peter.
Sincerely yours in Christ,
GEOEGE W. MUNDELEIN,
Archbishop of Chicago.
Universal Gratification at the Appointment
The elevation of Chicago's Archbishop to this greatest dignity
of the Church save alone the papacy gave universal satisfaction not
alone to Catholics but citizens of all creeds and beliefs. The press
teemed with gratulatory and laudatory references. In no medium
was the case put in better words, however, than in the New World
which in its issue of March 14, 1924 contained the following editorial :
Our Cardinal
Eight years ago last February, there came to the city of Chicago its third
archibishop, the Most Reverend George William Mundelein. He was the sue-
1 iihriiiilidiial Xewsreel Photo.
ARCHBISHOPS GEORGE WILLIAM MUNDELEIN, D. D., AND
PATRICK JOSEPH HAYES
Pliotograi^hed just as they left the residence of Archbisliop Hayes to embark
for Rome in obedience to the call of the Pope.
georgp: cardinal mundelein o
cessor of a line of distinguished prelates. He was placed by the Holy See in
one of the most important posts in the Catholic Church. The honor carried
with it high responsibilities. Chicago differed from other cities of the country,
because of its mixed population. A score of nations and tongues made up its
fold. Unlike most dioceses, because of its youth and its spectacular growth, it
was the gateway through which passed floods of Catholic immigrants from all
quarters of the earth. Whilst this testified to the universality of the Church,
it increased for the bishop his problems. It demanded, therefore, for its proper
handling a Catholic minded prelate; one whose sympathy and understanding
were as broad as that Church over which he was to preside. The training and
antecedents of Archbishop Mundelein were guarantees sufficient that the Holy
See had weighed carefully his selection. An American for generations, broadly
trained in the best ecclesiastical schools, already tried in an exacting post,
everything augured the success of the new archbishop. That he has met his
exacting responsibilities, that he has conscientiously solved the huge problems
placed before him, are a record marked by material and spiritual achievements
that have never been duplicated in this country. The unceasing activity of
His Eminence has brought his archdiocese to the highest point of efficiency.
Every reservoir of its resources has been set to work for the honor of God,
and for the welfare of mankind. Even dividing the eight short years into four
equal parts, any two of these show an accomplishment that might well be a
life work. An engrossing imagination, linked with practical acumen, have studded
the archdiocese with monuments that will persist as long as the Church remains.
Crowded activities that have signalized each passing year have neither blunted
his zeal nor stayed his hand. Nor were his activities based on any personal
motives; they had in view always the glory and grandeur of the Church that
he represented. His charity was as broad as the Faith he professed. The record
of his charities for the whole world has made his name known in every country
of stricken Europe. It may be noted also, that he not only ministered to the
needy, but he also was the first to point out the way of remedy. To Cardinal
Mundelein is due, in greatest measure, not only the actual aid, but often the
pointing out the methods for insuring this end. In more than one instance he
was a pioneer whose example was generously copied by his colleagues in the
hierarchy. There is no need to stress the patriotic part he played in the land
of his forefathers during its recent crisis. The American traditions that were
so^vn in his blood surged forth in deeds that made his diocese an outstanding-
one in inspiring and stabilizing the flock committed to his care. Long after
he has passed away the masterly speech that he delivered at the Red Cross
meeting of Chicago vvill be a lasting testimony to undefiled love of country.
To Chicago, as its foremost citizen, he has been lavishly generous. Not only
has he contributed to its beauty by enduring monuments of art, but he has
shouldered some of its pressing burdens in assuming responsibility for the care
of its poor, its orphans and its widows. From the point of view of his accom-
plishments there is little to wonder at in the elevation of the Most Reverend
George William Mundelein to the purple. The Church that he loves and serves
has set its seal of approval on his life and on his deeds. It is the earnest
prayer of a united Chicago, of his brethren within and without the Church,
that he may long grace his new station. It is even more prayerfully desired
that his length of life may be an opportunity for the completion of those
desires that are closest to his heart.
ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Sails for Rome
The Archbishop left Chicago on Thursdaj'^, March 7, on his long
journey, attended by the Right Reverend Edward F. Hoban, D. D.,
the Rev. D. J. Dunne, D. D., and the Rev. B. J. Shell, chancellor.
In New York on Friday the party was met by the Right Reverend
John J. Dunn, D. D., auxiliary bishop, and the Rev. Stephen Donahue,
secretary to Archbishop Hayes, who had been honored by the Holy
Father with a similar call. They were driven directly to the episcopal
residence where a conference took place.
On Friday evening and Saturday hundreds of prominent clergy-
men and laymen called at the residence of Archbishop Hayes to ex-
tend congratulations and good wishes. The crowds grew as the time
for sailing drew near. A squad of police was necessary to regulate
traffic. Motorcyclists alone broke the way through the congested
streets.
A hastily formed procession took part in the entourage. Church
societies fell into line. Children waving flags and cheering offered
their tribute to the two native New Yorkers thus signally honored.
Students of the Cathedral College shared place with gray haired
graduates of the Christian Brothers schools and of Manhattan College
who knew them as "Pat" and "George" in the days of real sport.
Great crowds gathered so swiftly as to make regulation of traffic
very difficult. Estimates place the number thronging the pier above
5,000. Intimate friends of both prelates sought opportunity to wish
them bon voyage. The staterooms of the party on the steamship
Ber angaria were filled with gorgeous floral presentations, typical of
esteem, respect, affection, from those who had known the cardinals-
elect in varied capacity.
It was New York's day. Both prelates were born in that city,
grew up there, received their early education together in the same
schools. Their associates, friends and neighbors clamored on Saturday
to do them honors on this occasion, the greatest honor that has come
into the lives of men distinguished for special patriotic and ecclesi-
astical service.
On the High Seas
Passage was taken on the steamship Berengaria and the company
made every provision for the comfort and convenience of the dis-
tinguished passengers. In Archbishop Mundelein's suite were the
Very Rev. B. J. Shell, chancellor, and the Right Reverend Monsignor
Quealey of Rockville Centre, L. I., a lifelong friend.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 7
With Archbishop Hayes were the Right Reverend Monsignor
George Waring, vicar-general of New York ; the Rev. Stephen Dona-
hue, secretary and a group of other priests.
Among those occupying honored place at the pier to bid bon
voyage were the Archbishop's two sisters, Mrs. Theodore Eppig of
Rockville Centre, Long Island, and Mrs. Arthur Hull of Forest Hills,
L. I. With their children about them, these ladies received the many
congratulations from the crowds, mingling smiles of appreciation
with their tears as they watched the stately steamship move from the
pier.
The six days on the water were restful but busy. Many hundreds
of messages of felicitation and greetings were received by the prelates
and much time was devoted to recognition and answers. The com-
parative quiet of the ocean journey gave an opportunity for pressing
work which was availed of and welcomed. The distinguished travel-
ers proved good sailors and made the journey without the slightest
indisposition.
The Party in France
The Archbishops reached Cherbourg Friday evening. Although
the voyage from America was rough, they were not sick. Due to
heavy sea, it was impossible to celebrate Sunday Mass on shipboard,
but Rosary service was held instead in the Palm Court of the
Berengaria.
Owing to the hasty departure of the two cardinals-designate from
New York, the French clergy were not notified of their coming in
time to arrange a fitting reception ; consequently there was no formal
welcome at the landing. Though tired, the archbishops immediately
took the train for Paris, preferring rather to rest after paying their
respects to the Papal Delegate and to the Cardinal Archbishop of
Paris.
In the French capital the prelates paid visits Saturday morning
to the Papal Nuncio and in the afternoon to Cardinal Dubois, re-
turning later to the residence of the Nuncio, where they had long
and cordial conference with Archbishop Cerretti. Between their visits
the archbishops enjoyed the first day of spring by walking along the
banks of the Seine. Several members of the retinue of Archbishop
Hayes went from Cherbourg to Lisieux to visit the shrine of the
"Little Flower" there.
ELEVATION AND IN\'ESTITURE
II. IN THE HOLY CITY
The distinguished travelers reached Rome March 17th. A splendid
welcome was accorded the Cardinals-elect when they arrived. They
were met at the station by the Eight Reverend Monsignor O'Hern,
president of the American College, at the head of a representative
delegation.
The new cardinals were driven at once to their headquarters, ar-
ranged for their stay here. Archbishop Hayes at the North American
College, of which he is one of the directors. Archbishop Mundelein
at the Palace Hotel.
The prelates spent the day in necessary preparations for the
ceremony, scheduled for ]\Iarch 24. Included in the program Avas
the manufacture of the garments worn by cardinals in which they
were invested during the ceremonies of the consistory. This was a
matter of arrangement with a Vatican official who directs all neces-
sary preparations.
The first call of courtesy was made upon His Eminence Cardinal
Gasparri, secretary of state to the Vatican. Then followed a round
of other calls upon various dignitaries and friends among the officials
of the Vatican.
One of those to be visited was Cardinal Bonzano, formerly in
charge of the Apostolic Delegation at Washington.
Because of the unprecedented number of requests for admission
to the public consistory at which the two American prelates were to be
elevated, it was decided to hold this ceremony in the Vatican Basilica.
For centuries consistories have always been held in the Vatican
palace. Announcement of the change caused great satisfaction, espe-
cially to the many American visitors to Europe who desired to
attend.
Cardinals at the Knights of Columbus Ceremonies
On April 9, 192-1, the dedicatory ceremonies of St. Peter's oratio,
the Knights of Columbus Welfare Foundation for youths, established
at the request and instance of Popes Benedict XV. and PiusXI., took
place and were attended by Cardinal Gaspari, representing the Holy
Father and the principle Church dignitaries of Rome and also by
Cardnals-designate, Mundelein and Hayes, both of Avhom participated
conspicuously.
It has been since announced by Monsignor F. Borgongini, Duca,
Secretary for Extraordinary Ecclesiastical affairs, that His Eminence
Cardinal Mundelein donated an organ for the boy's chapel in the
Oratory.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 9
A member of the Cardinal 's party described some of the activities
of the prelates in Rome while preparing for the great ceremonies and
afterwards :
Strictly speaking, I am told, our archbishop was formally a cardinal on
Monday when he received at his quarters at the College of the Propaganda,
the emissaries dispatched officially from the Secret Consistory to notify him of
his election.
This action followed the nomination of the American prelates by the Holy
Father. The announcement came to Cardinal Mundelein in the form of a docu-
ment from Cardinal Gasparri, secretary of state to His Holiness. In his case
it was presented by Monsignor Selvaffiano, formerly second auditor of the
Apostolic Delegation at Washington.
■ It was especially gratifying to Cardinal Mundelein that this message should
be delivered to him by a friend of long standing, since their acquaintance dates
back many years. One could only speculate about the feelings of His Eminence
at this moment. His face was impassive during the reading of the document
by the papal official. But it seemed that others present had difficulty like
myself, in restraining themselves from display of emotions, q'jite excusable,
I think, in such a crisis in the life of our cardinal and of the Church' in Chicago.
There remained through the day only the visits of ceremony, the calls of
congratulation from the many prelates, friends of His Eminence and from
Americans who wished to pay their respects to him. In all of these affairs we
were indebted to Chevalier Giulio Fumasoni-Biondi, brother of the American
Apostolic Delegate, who acted in directive capacity for the many events.
Yesterday took place the reception of the new cardinals by the Holy Father,
on which occasion the biretta was bestowed upon them and other necessary
details of the traditional ceremonies were carried out.
During this assemblage the Pope delivered an alocution, copies of which
were given to the cardinals present. In the publicity given to this papal address
it is stated that the Holy Father took occasion to offer high tribute of praise
to the loyalty of the Church in America, especially emphasizing the generosity
of Americans in response to charitable appeals on so many different occasions.
I was present when Cardinal Mundelein accorded a press interview, dis-
cussing his earlier audience with Pope Pius XI, which is of interest in that it
contradicted the rumor that His Holiness was in poor health.
"There is no truth in the statement that the Pope is ill or that his strength
is failing," said the cardinal. "I talked to him after he had returned from a
walk of an hour and a half, in the Vatican gardens, and he was alert, vigorous
and showed much energy, speaking with a calm and marked precision and great
kindness. ' '
Continuing Cardinal Mundelein stated: "Twenty years ago when I was
received by Pope Piux X, one of the greatest impressions made upon me in that
audience was the extreme kindness of the Pope — an impression I did not expect
to experience again. However, the supreme cordiality and graciousness, with
which Pope Pius XI welcomed me, not only renewed but surpassed the former
impression. ' '
Pope's Interest in America
Cardinal Mundelein speaks eloquently of the keen interest manifested by
the Pope in the Church in the United States. He told me of the special blessing
10 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
to be sent by the Pope to the people of Chicago on the day of the public con-
sistory. "I requested on the day of the public consistory that His Holiness
send a special blessing to Chicago for the clergy, for Catholics and for all the
people," remarked Cardinal Mundelein. "To which the Pope replied: 'Yes,
according to all your intentions,' expressing the same deep sympathy and benevo-
lence for America that he has ever shown in his messages and official documents
to her."
During the week the cardinal has lived quietly, giving attention only to
the affairs which concern our archdiocese, which must be taken up with the
various departments here. As reported last week his first messages were of
special blessing for the people of Chicago and for his immediate relatives. Ac-
knowledgement of the great shower of cablegrams and how adequately to perform
this stupendous task is the especial worry just now.
Pleasing features this week have been visits to the American College and
to the Propaganda. His Eminence addressed the student bodies of both colleges
in response to enthusiastic greeting.
Yesterday it was our privilege to be received in audience by the Holy
Father. We were introduced by His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein to whom the
Pope extended cordial greeting.
It was the usual simple ceremony familiar to all Catholics, but while one
may thus dismiss that feature, words fail to describe the sensation on first
reception. "We were as the usual visitors, of course, anxious to have the Holy
Father extend his blessing to us and to the friends at home. He was most
gracious and pleasant and seemed to take a deep interest in all that concerned
Chicago and its people. But of this more later.
The Great Ceremony
Chancellor, Very Reverend B. J. Shiel, who was a witness of the
great ceremony that made the two American prelates Cardinals wrote
a very interesting account as follows:
"For the glory of Almighty God and the adornment of the Apostolic See,
receive thou the red hat, the principal insignia of the dignity of Cardinal. It is
a sign that even to the shedding of thine own blood for the exaltation of the
Holy Faith, and the peace and quiet of the Christian world, and the increase
and preservation of the Church, thou must show thyself without fear."
When the Holy Father pronounced these words to each of the American
prelates. Archbishop Mundelein of Chicago and Archbishop Hayes of New
York today, they were taking part in the last of the very imposing ceremonies
which this week raised them to place among princes of the Church, the Sacred
College of Cardinals.
This was the last feature of the ceremony at the Public Consistory, just
concluded at St. Peter's Basilica, before one of the largest, most distinguished
assemblages known to that Mstoric edifice. At least it seemed that this must
be the case to one witnessing the grandeur of the ceremony, as old as the
Church itself, and in the historic, old edifice built upon sacred ground where
martyrs and saints of old gathered in the early days of Christianity.
Preparations had been under way for days to accommodate the large crowds
who implored permission to attend this public consistory. Stands were erected
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 11
to care for the visitors who might at least in overflow gathering witness the
imposing procession of prelates who escorted the Holy Father to the Basilica
for the concluding ceremony.
Those privileged to be close enough to follow in detail the dignified spectacle
in the ancient St. Peter's, followed with keen interest the entrance of the
procession, the filing to place of the cardinals representative of every nation,
the arrival at his throne of the Holy Father and then, the preliminary ceremonies.
But at the crucial moment one felt surging within his breast an emotion
that thrilled the heart. All other considerations were forgotten. Eagerly, one
concentrated upon the sight before him.
Entering the holy place are the two cardinals-elect, each escorted by two
older cardinals. Each makes profound obeisance before the Holy Father, seated
on his throne, receiving in turn the ecclesiastical embrace. Each is then con-
ducted about the benches where the other cardinals are seated, and similarly
welcomed by them.
The senior cardinal deacons then took up position about the pontifical throne
and the new cardinals advance. The Pope then addresses them as quoted in the
opening paragraph, presenting the Bed Hat.
When he has done this, the hood of his Cappa Magna is drawn over the
head of the new cardinal by the master of ceremonies. The Pope then places
on the brow of each the head dress of scarlet cloth, folded in scarlet silk,
with scarlet tassels, fifteen in number, and cords.
Impressions op St. Peter's
When I first saw St. Peter's, I suppose I was like all other visitors, sud-
denly struck dumb with astonishment. I went first to the vestibule with every
intention of fulfilling the request of the editor of the Neio World, namely, to
tell the readers of our archdiocesan paper something of my impressions.
But I was overcome. There are some places one cannot adequately describe.
I think my amazement at the grandeur of it all is the best tribute that I can
offer at this time. I am reminded of the description of one author whom I read
en route from Chicago:
"It is unparalleled in beauty, in magnitude and magnificence, and is one
of the noblest and most wonderful works of man."
But these sensations are not just those of a first visit. They swell anew
v/ith each repeated visit. And if anything, an understanding of the new grandeur
comes with participation in such a ceremony as it was my privilege to witness.
One breathes a sigh as he realizes that the concluding part of this im-
posing yet simple ceremony is drawing to a close. Looking about, there are
evidences of emotion on other faces round about. All seem to be as much
affected as myself. And all show evident signs of it as they kneel for the
final benediction of the Holy Father.
Of course, there is more. But again there is privacy. The whole Sacred
College adjourns to the Sistine Chapel where the new cardinals prostrate them-
selves before the altar. There is a short service, and a sermon by the dean of
cardinals.
Then there is another Secret Consistory in another room. It is here that
the Pope addresses the new wearers of the purple. The traditional ceremony
of the opening and closing of the mouth follows. The ring is placed on the
12 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
finger and the title of the church to which the new cardinal is assigned is an-
nounced.
That to which our cardinal holds title is the Church of Sancta Maria del
Populo. The ceremony then closed. As I write there remains only congratulatory
receptions for tomorrow, Friday, and on Saturday the formal taking over of
the titular church.
(Rome, April 2)
I have opportunity now to amplify my necessarily hurried account of last
Thursday's consistorial event. Since then it has been my privilege to be pre-
sented to many of the cardinals then present. Among them were Cardinals Van-
nutelli, DeLai, Vico, Grantto, Pompilj, Cagliero, Cagiano, Gasparri, Van Eossum,
Fruhwirth, Scapinelli, Gasquet, Giorgi, Laurenti, Lori, Ehrle, Sincero, Lucidi and
Galli.
The Prince Assistant to the Pontifical Throne who participated in the cere-
monies was Prince Colonna. When the new cardinals advanced to receive the
red hat, Cardinal Mundelein was escorted by Cardinals Bisleti and Lega and
Monsignor Bonzzi as master of ceremonies. Cardinal Hays was escorted by
Cardinals Billot and Gasquet and Monsignor Grano as master of ceremonies.
The Right Rev. Louis Walsh, Bishop of Portland, Me., and Bishop Cossio,
formerly auditor of the Apostolic Delegation at Washington, were among the
prelates in attendance. In the boxes reserved for distinguished visitors were
Marshall Foch and the Princess Maria Immaculata of Bourbon. Several relatives
of the Pope occupied the same tribune with the former general-in-chief of the
allied armies.
News Service Account of the Ceremonies
The official (N. C. W. C. News Service) account of the big events
in which the Pope took part was as follows :
"The ceremony known as the secret consistory, was a meeting
of the Cardinals in Rome with the Poi^e at which the Holy Father,
after delivering an allocution in which he voiced high praise for
American charity, went through the traditional formality of asking
the approval of the Cardinals for the nominations he announced.
Only the Pope and the Cardinals were present. In his allocution
the Sovereign Pontiff said:
Nomination of the Cardinals by the Pope
"In the immense family which God has confided to Us, there
are brothers more favored by Divine Providence, who through the
Father of all, come to the assistance of their less fortunate brothers
in their trals and disasters.
' ' Our heart is touched and at the same time exalted toward God,
thinking of and beholding their magnificent acts of filial piety and
fraternal charity. Wo find pleasure in expressing to them from this
exalted place, in this distinguished assembly, a fervent declaration
of Our gratitude, that of a Father who feels himself much indebted
on behalf of his suffering children.
"As soon as V\"e had lifted our voice to ask for help for the
starving children of Russia, the episcopacy, the clergy and people of
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 13
the United States responded with promptness, enthusiasm and gen-
erosity which placed them and ever since has maintained them, in the
front rank of this new crusade of charity.
"We felt however, that something would be wanting in this
expression of gratitude if special mention were not made of the
position and part which tlic United States of America took and
maintained in this concourse of charity.
"This beneficence shown everywhere by all continued on for a
long time; we can say that it even still continues, though gradually
reduced in proportion as the days advanced in which the need
diminished.
"Later We intimated that fresh miseries and necessities had arisen
in various parts of the world. It was only an intimation, as, indeed,
discretion counseled, but it was sufticient to enkindle again, every-
where, fresh ardor to bestow money and material according to the
varying possibilities.
"The slight intimation was sufticient to move the hierarchy, clergy
and people not only to maintain their primacy but to push forward
and upward, so they are seen to exceil even the grand and v/onderful
deeds of charity they had previously performed.
"It being an impossibility to express in words all that Our heart
feels at this historical and epic wave of charity. We decided to ex-
press Ourselves with a gesture which, touching as it does the very
summit of the sacred hierarchy, shall be visible to all, and in its
mute eloquence shall convey Our thought, first of all to that great
and most noble people and country which in such a glorious task
has been able to attain such an enviable primacy.
"W^e have thought of raising to the honor of the sacred purple,
and of your Sacred College tv/o prelates, who, for their personal
qualities, for their zeal, for the importance of their sees and for
the merits of their pastoral ministry are honored in the sacred
hierarchy in the United States.
"If this action is extraordinary, the reasons which inspire it are
without parallel, and no less extraordinary."
After he had continued his allocution, discussing other subjects
of world interest the Pope proposed the names of Archbishops Munde-
lein and Hayes for the elevation to the College of Cardinals. Having
received the approbation of the Cardinals, expressed in such case by
rising and bowing while removing the skull cap the Pope pronounced
the words which formally created two new princes of the Church.
"Therefore, by the authority of god, the father almighty,
of the holy apostles, peter and paul, and by our own authority,
we nominate the most reverend george mundelein archbishop
of chicago, and the most reverend patrick hayes, archbishop of
new york, cardinals of the holy roman church."
When the Pope had concluded, the Cardinal Camerlengo rang
a small golden bell — the signal for the Papal emissaries who awaited
14 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
outside the closed doors of the Hall of the Consistory to start upon
their mission of informing the Cardinals-designate of their nomina-
tions. The emissaries carried the "Biglietti", the formal notifi-
cations in Latin. From the moment a Cardinal-designate receives
his "biglietto" he is actually a Cardinal and his nomination cannot
be withdrawn.
Cardinal Mundelein awaited the messengers from the Pope in
the College of the Propaganda and Cardinal Hayes at the American
College. Both were surrounded by a number of intimate friends
and prominent officials and diplomats. Inasmuch as Cardinal Mun-
delein's consecration to the episcopacy antedates that of Cardinal
Hayes, the former received his notification first. In a brief speech
after he had received his ' ' biglietto ' ' Cardinal Mundelein said :
''No one recognizes better than myself that it is for no personal
merit of mine that this honor has come to me. It has come by the
great fatherly kindness of the Sovereign PontifP, who desires in my
humble person to reward his good children of Chicago, and likewise
in a particular manner to recognize the sterling Catholicity of that
vast territory lying west of the Alleghanies.
"But, for that very reason, with the grace of God, this new
dignity will be an additional incentive for me to labor for the spread
of God's kingdom in Chicago and the West, to train and equip a
large body of splendid ministers of the Gospel that our priests and
people may always be an adornment in the Church and a credit
to America and a source of strength and consolation to the Holy See. ' '
Cardinal Hayes also responded happily.
The second of the major ceremonial steps in the elevation of the
two prelates to the College of Cardinals took place on March 26.
In the basilica of St. Peter's the two prelates received the violet
silken capes called "mozettas" and the scarlet birettas from the
hands of the Pope himself. Following the investiture, the Pope de-
livered an address which lasted twenty-five minutes in the course
of which he said in part:
Pope's Address of Welcome
''Our most happy and affectionate welcome to you, most beloved
sons, who come from the great land of America. Twice welcome,
because as citizens and shepherds of that great country you came to
this, Our Rome, which is also yours because you are our sons, to
return priests of the Holy Roman Church.
' ' This great love of your youth, this great light that preceded and
has presided over your ecclesiastical development renders more splen-
did in force and splendor of radiation these words: "Priests of the
Holy Roman Church."
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 15
''Welcome to you, who have come to let Us hear beautiful things,
high consoling things, such as you have just spoken ! Truly We
have heard of the great faith of your people, of the magnificent
development of their Christian life, of their flaming devotion to
the Holy Faith and the Holy See, to the Vicar of Jesus Christ and
to the Eucharistic Jesus Himself.
"All this fills Us with purest joy and gives Us the golden key
to the magnificent mystery of the miracle of charity which your
country has shown Us. All this convinces Us that We have been
well inspired in seeking and finding a means to demonstrate to your
great ijeople all Our gratitude, all Our paternal pleasure in honoring
that people in your persons with the sacred Roman purple.
"You are not only representatives of that people, luminous rep-
resentatives of that episcopate and clergy, who, in preparing that
miracle of charity as in the development of a magnificent Christian
life, allowed it to be said of them: "As are the priests so are the
people. ' '
Speaking of the need for great ability in the fields in which the
two Cardinals had labored in America the Pope said:
"The drama of charity and sorrow is unending; it lasts as long as
the world. Just so unending is the drama of Divine pity. This drama
seldom has such a large and potent life as in your country. Life
in) the United States a century ago could be summed up in the small
space of a few numbers. What has it now become in so short a time ?
Speaking only of what We have seen America's intervention decided
the fate of Europe and the world. Today its charity saves from
hunger and death millions of individuals.
In concluding the Pope said:
' ' The Roman purple, mantle of honor and glory, eloquent symbol
of souls like yours, ready for all generosity, even for martyrdom,
typifies the rosy dawn, and is the certain presage of days even more
beautiful with glory, richer with peace and more fruitful of good."
This address followed a speech by Cardinal Mundelein as the
senior prelate on behalf of himself and Cardinal Hayes. Cardinal
Mundelein interpretetd the Pontiff's motive in creating two new
American Cardinals by saying:
"In our humble persons you wished to give unmistakable proof
of Your fatherly consideration and benevolence, not only to the
faithful of our prosperous dioceses, but to all Catholics in the United
States, who, in their faith and devotion to the chair of St. Peter
and their loyalty to the person of the Holy Father count this as
their greatest glory."
The ceremony was concluded by the Pope imparting the Apostolic
Benediction.
16 elevation and investiture
The Cardinal's First Greetings
Roma, March 25, 1924.
To Rt. Rev. E. F. Hoban,
Chicago.
First blessing today for administrator, clergy and people of
Chicago.
George,
Cardinal Mundelein.
Taking Over Titular Church
We again quote Father Shell with reference to the ceremony of
taking possession of the church of Saneta Maria del Populo by
Cardinal Mundelein:
Imagine the thrill that would come from realization that one was walking
on the spot where centuries ago was scattered the ashes of the unspeakable
Emperor Nero. That was my experience. The church of Saneta Maria del Populo,
to which His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein was given possession today, is built
upon that spot. It was erected in 1099, that is, the first building. The present
edifice dates from 1477.
But thrills and horrors, visions of early martjTs to the Faith and of their
malignant persecutors, I must admit were not in my mind as I stood in the
Plaza del Populo for my first glimpse at this fine old church, built by contribu-
tions of people centuries ago, hence its name. Rather was it a sensation of
unusual ceremony, an impression of strangeness.
I had thought this occasion to be a gala one, with great rejoicing and
much demonstration of pleasure. I had imagined a procession, with guards and
attendants in medieval garb. But it was not so. We drove quietly in somber,
closed carriages from the College of the Propaganda Fidei. There were present
only a few intimate friends accompanying His Eminence.
There was iuteiise quiet as the cardinal stepped from his carriage wearing
his long black cloak and the Roman hat used on the street by all ecclesiastics.
Crowds were gathered about the entrance but they were quietly observant, almost
reverential in attitude, as though taking part in practices made sacred by long
years of custom. Through the long lane of people we ascended the steps of the
church where were gathered the clergy of the church in welcome.
To an attendant the cardinal gave his hat and cloak, standing forth in
his trailing cassock of flowing silk, scarlet in hue. The organ breaks out into
sound. The clergy forms into procession, with a cleric bearing the Cross in
the lead, followed by acolytes.
Taking Holy water the cardinal makes the Sign of the Cross, blessing
himself and others, then blessing the incense. The ceremony then begins, follow-
ing a form prescribed for the act of possession of a titular church which dates
from 1650, the time of Pope Innocent X.
With all the artistic splendor of accomplished Roman singers the choir
intones "Ecce Sacerdos," as the procession wends its way through the nave
of the beautiful edifice, adorned as for a feast, towards the sanctuary and the
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 17
throne arranged with its scarlet decorations. To the throngs on either side
the cardinal gives his blessing as he moves up the aisle.
His first act, however, is a visit to the Most Blessed Sacrament in Reposi-
tory at a side altar. Only after a period of silent adoration in which all
unite does he return to his place in the sanctuary for recitation of the pre-
scribed prayers.
As His Eminence seats himself on the throne, the Notarius stands out and
reads in Latin the ofilcial document of Apostolic appointment to the church.
The clergy then approach, making their submission to their pastor, in order
of precedence. Then follows the address of the cardinal, which as those who
know him recall, was typically well thought out in plan and eloquently delivered,
with the familiarity in a foreign tongue to be expected of his scholarly attain-
ments. His words made a profound impression upon his hearers.
The Te Deum then was sung and the magnificent tones rang throughout
the building, recalling thought of the many previous occasions when this im-
posing ceremony had taken place.
Following this praise of God came invocation of the Saints especially
honored here in prayer by the cardinal at the altar. These, I understand,
besides the patron of the church, include Saints Faustina and Priscus, martyrs
of the early ages, whose bodies rest under the high altar. Above the altar one
sees a picture of Our Lady, brought here, I am told, from a chapel in St.
John Lateran church in 1240 by Pope Gregory IX, and honored by the people
as miraculous. To invocation of our Lady's help before this picture is attributed
cessation of a plague in 1578.
Immediately after prayers of invocation to the saints. His Eminence gave
his blessing to all assembled, standing before the high altar.
In the spacious sacristy, later, where all the clergy assemble there is laid
out on a table the official documents of possession of the church which are
in readiness for the cardinal's signature. This is affixed and the prelates present
sign as witnesses. The simple ceremony was then closed.
The cardinal, following traditional custom, will present the church with a
portrait, painted in oils, which will be hung with that of the reigning Pope
in the nave. Also he wUl present an escutcheon of his heraldic coat of arms,
emblazoned in color and surmounted by the red hat and tassels, which is placed
over the main entrance of the building and which, side by side with the Papal
arms, is the outward sign of a titular church.
As cardinal priest, the archbishop of Chicago will hereafter act as pastor
of this church of Saneta Maria del Populo. This does not call for his residence
in Eome, of course. The only formality is that he will have to select a vicar
to take his place at his titular church, no doubt someone already in residence
in that capacity. But here will be his official headquarters on subsequent visits
to Rome.
At the cardinal's official visit to his titular church, Saneta Maria del Populo,
on Monday, there was a demonstration which seemed to indicate that already
he has gained much favor with the people of Rome. Of course they regard
this church as particularly their own, built as it was by their forefathers in
response to popular appeal. So their affection for all that is connected with it
is true and lasting.
Great crowds rushed to the cardinal's titular church on Monday to do him
honor. Besides many other cardinals, Vatican officials, members of the Roman
aristocracy, all resplendent in picturesque costumes, there were thousands of
18 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
people thronging the great church. Among them were students of the American
College, representatives of religious orders and American visitors, but by far
was the throng representative of the average Roman citizen and his family.
The student choir of the Propaganda College sang "Ecce Sacerdos." The
cardinal wore his trailing scarlet robe with an ermine cape and was seated
on the throne in the sanctuary.
Monsignor Carinci read the documents to which the cardinal responded in
happy manner, displaying intimate knowledge of Italian. His address was
eulogistic of the Holy Father and of his splendid efforts for humanity.
"To be associated with the pontiff, even a little way," he continued, "to
form part of his great senate and be named one of his advisers is a great honor
and glory. My joy and satisfaction is shared by millions of people in the great
western metropolis intrusted to my care and guidance."
His remarks were received with gladness by the congregation, who were
frank in their approval, in characteristic comment on the Piazza del Populo
after the ceremony.
In a prominent place within the church is arleady hung the cardinal's coat
of arms, consisting of his motto, "Dominus Adjutor Mens," on a shield sur-
mounted by the Red Hat, with its flowing tassels. Later there will be placed
here a portrait of the cardinal. Both are customary features of the ceremony.
Father Shell tells of some interesting events occurring after the
great ceremonies:
We have left Rome and are now resting at — well, it does not matter. But
the rest is welcome. Let me emphasize that fact.
They were strenuous days that preceded our departure from Rome on Friday.
There was so much to do in last minute arrangements. So many sought to do
honor to the cardinal. Events galore were planned as tribute to him.
But the most outstanding testimonial of regard came at the railroad station.
Romans are accustomed to the coming and going of church dignitaries. It was
therefore a general surprise to see the crowds of people, including Vatican
officials, ecclesiastics, nobles of the city, members of the faculties of the various
colleges and students who attended in such large numbers.
There was no doubt of the sincerity of their feelings. The air was filled
with shouts of tribute. "Arrividerci" in enthusiastic chorus indicated a popular
desire to have Cardinal Mundelein visit again in Rome, and soon. There was
frequent repetition of "viva" and "adio," offering further proof of the popular
affection developed for the pastor of the People's church, Sancta Maria del
Populo.
Only when able to relax on the train is one able to grasp an idea of the
wonderful experience of the past few weeks. Outstanding among the celebrations
of which I have not yet spoken was one event produced at the American College
in honor of Cardinal Mundelein and Cardinal Hayes. The program I have
already forwarded.
At American College
(Editor's Note — We herewith reproduce that program through courtesy of
the chancery office.)
<
o
H
G
hJ
;=
<
«H
f^
o
fc
bj:
o
^
T
w
y.
~
w s
-1- c
^ -
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 19
TRATTENIMENTO MUSICALE
Offerto Dagli Alumni
del
CoUegio Americano del Nord in Onore delle
Loro Eminenze Reverendissime
CARDINALE MUNDELEIN
e
CARDINALE HAYES
in Oceasione della Loro Elevazione
Alia S. Porpora
— 0 —
CoUegio Americano del Nord. Roma,
30 Marzo 1924
— 0 —
PROGRAMMA
I. Parte
1. Beethoven, ' * Prima Simphonia (op. 21) in Do magg
Adagio molto — Allegro con brio Lawrence Daly, Edwin Hoover
Address Rev. Thomas O'Rourke
2. Tu es Petrus D. Lieinio Refice
3. Zeffiro torna, Madrigale Luca Marenzio
4. Ave Maria D. Lieinio Refice
5. I Fiorellini Mendelsshon
II. Parte
1. Oremus Pro Pontifice D. Lieinio Refice
2. Noel Adam
(Solista. Mr. Francis Johns)
3. Amavit Eum Dominus Dr. Lieinio Refice
(Solisti Messrs, Johns, Hoover, Hickey, McHugh)
4. Sailor 's Song Mosenthal
— 0 —
Maestro Direttore: D. Lieinio Refice
At the Propaganda
A later program was presented on April 23, by the students of The Propa-
ganda for His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein, an alumnus of that college. It
was in the nature of a musicale somewhat like a closing exercise event.
Eight students from different nations delivered addresses, each in his own
tongue. In addition to this an American, John McCarthy, of Buffalo, delivered
an address of welcome in Italian.
The other speeches were delivered in the form of essays by Chinese, Japanese,
Irish, Hindu, Arabic, Indo-Chinese and German students. The students presented
the cardinal with decorated copies of all the addresses bound in an album.
It was a wonderful tribute to the widespread influence of the Church.
From all parts of the world these boys come. In a few years they will go
forth preaching the Gospel to every nation. Thoughts go back to the days of
the Apostles when they, too, were gathered together, with their gift of speech,
going later to all parts of the world in obedience to the Divine Command to
preach to every creature.
20 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
I think no more splendid example of the universality of the Church can
be found anywhere than in this assembly at Rome. It was an experience that
was especially pleasing to His Eminence.
This may be the last opportunity of reporting the facts of the cardinal's
trip to Rome. We are d'le to sail on the Berengaria on May 3, almost as your
readers will peruse these lines. Then New York, and on to Chicago.
III. BACK TO LOVED AMERICA
On the return journey only Monsignor Shell accompanied the
Cardinal, Cardinal Hayes and all the others having gono their sep-
arate ways. ]\Iost of the Cardinal's time on board ship was spent
in his suite wrestling with an accumulation of work that required
his personal attention. The return journey was, like that which
brought him to Rome, without personal discomfort. Toward the
end of it, however, the weather became less agreeable and an incident
occurred that called out the sympathy of the distinguished traveler
and delayed his arrival in New York by several hours. A, press
account reads:
"All day the Berengaria had plowed through wind and rain and
smoking seas, the horizon dimmed by fog, while in New York two
hundred Chicago priests and laymen waited impatiently for the
word of his coming. It was by a brief wireless message that the
waiting delegation learned that part of the delay had been caused
by a tragedy of the sea in which the Cardinal's ship took the part
of the Good Samaritan. An explosion in the engine room of the
Baltimore Steamship Company's freighter, Major Wheeler, injured
the chief engineer, Leon Anderson. And a Cardinal, a boat load
of anxious passengers and the welcoming committee put their im-
patience aside while the Berengaria turned twenty miles out of its
course to take on board the injured man, that he might have efficient
surgical aid."
The officers of the ship and passengers speak feelingly of the
tender sympathy and even affection displayed by the Cardinal for
the poor mutilated victim of the explosion.
The Program in New York
The N. C. W. C. news service on April 8 outlined the program
to be carried out on the arrival of the new cardinals as follows:
New York is preparing to give its new Prince of the Church a most hearty
welcome. The arrangements for the reception of His Eminence, Cardinal Hayes,
have been placed in the hands of a committe of clergy and laymen of which
tfie Right Rev. John J. Dunn, V. G., administrator of the Archdiocese, is
honorary chairman. The active chairman is James Butler, K. S. G. The com-
mittee is composed of Knights of St, Gregory, the trustees of the Cathedral,
Under icood <£■ Underwood.
CARDINAL MUx\"DELEIN, RODMAN WANNAMAKER, NEW YORK, AND
DENNIS F. KELLY, CHICAGO
Advance Guard of the Reception Committee on board New York City Official
Recejjtion Boat.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 21
the trustees of the Catholic Orphan Asylum and representatives of the various
lay and religious organizations of the Archdiocese.
Cardinal Hayes is expected to sail from Cherbourg on the American steamer
Leviathan which is due in New York on April 27. The committee will charter
a boat and will go down the Bay to take the Cardinal off the Leviathan at
quarantine. On the boat with the committee will be all the Suffragan Bishops
of the Province, and a representative body of the clergy, including the provincials
of all the religious orders and communities in New York.
The Cardinal will leave the boat with the committee at the Battery and
will be escorted np Broadway and Fifth avenue to the Cathedral by a guard
of motorcycle police and the clergy and laity of the committee in automobiles.
At least five thousand children will greet His Eminence when he reaches
the Cathedral, where he will be enthroned in the sanctuary over which hang
the red hats of his two predecessors who were equally honored by Eome.
On Wednesday, April 30, there will be a solemn function at the Cathedral,
beginning at 10 a. m. The Right Eev. Daniel J. Curley, Bishop of Syracuse,
will pontificate at a Solemn Mass of Thanksgiving in the presence of His
Eminence. Invitations have been sent to all the prelates of the country, and it
is expected that there will be a very large representation of the hierarchy present
on this occasion. At this Solemn Pontifical Mass an address will be read on
behalf of the clergy by the Very Rev. Joseph F. Delany, D. D., and on behalf
of the laity by the Hon. Victor J. Fowling.
On Friday morning. May 2, the children will attend a Solemn Pontifical
Mass to be celebrated by the Rt. Rev. Auxiliary Bishop John J. Dunn, V. G.,
in the presence of the new Cardinal. At this Mass there will be present repre-
sentatives of every parochial school and Catholic high school in the city. The
only address at this Mass will be made by His Eminence.
The third Solemn Pontifical Mass of Thanksgiving will be offered on Satur-
day morning. May 3, which will be for the Religious of the Archdiocese. Brothers
and Nuns from all the schools and institutions of the archdiocese will be invited
to attend this Mass, which will be celebrated by the Rt. Rev. John J. Collins,
S. J., former Vicar Apostolic of Jamaica, with His Eminence presiding on the
throne.
Arrangements are being made for two large dinners in the Cardinal's
honor, one of which is by the Catholic Club of New York, to take place Wednes-
day evening, April 30, at the Waldorf-Astoria Hotel, and the other under the
auspices of the Knights of Columbus, on Monday evening, May 5, at the Astor
Hotel.
In THE Meantime
We crave permission to shift the scene for a brief space in order
to detail the efforts of the home folks for a fitting reception.
Wishing to show the appreciation so earnestly felt the clergy of
the archdiocese despatched the following cablegrams:
Chicago Clergy Tribute by Cable
Chicago, lU., April 1, 1924.
To His Holiness Pius Eleventh,
Vatican, Rome, Italy.
The Chicago Clergy in meeting assembled express their gratitude to Your
22 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Holiness for the honor conferred on our Archbishop and our Archdiocese. With
filial devotion.
The Clekgy of the Archdiocese.
Chicago, 111., April 1, 1924.
Cardinal Mundelein,
Palace, Rome, Italy.
Your Clergy of Chicago this day in meeting assembled at Quigley Seminary
extend their hearty congratulations and best wishes on your elevation and
pledge their loyalty and support.
The Clergy of Chicago.
To the latter message Cardinal Mundelein responded as follows:
Roma, April 4, 1924,
E. F. Hoban, Chicago.
Sincere appreciation to administrator and clergy of Chicago for their
message of congratulations and good wishes and grateful for their promise of
support which is but another evidence of their consistent loyalty to their Church,
their diocese, and their Archbishop.
George, Cardinal Mundelein.
Hold Meeting to Prepare for Home Coming
More than three hundred pastors of the entire Archdiocese of
Chicago responded to the invitation of Rt. Rev. Bishop Hoban, Vicar
General, to be present at a meeting Tuesday, April 1, at Quigley
Preparatory Seminary. His Lordship convened the gathering to
formulate plans for making the return of His Eminence, Cardinal
George Mundelein, an event that shall long be remembered as one
of the greatest affairs in the history of the Archdiocese. The en-
thusiasm of the priests and the interest of the people had been
notable since the day news came from the Holy Father of the honor
bestowed on our diocese; it remained only for this meeting to give
definite directions in the best way of expressing the gratitude and
loyalty of all the people.
Rt. Reverend Bishop Hoban, V. G., in a very careful plan outlined
in detail the manner of receiving His Eminence. On Friday, May 9,
the steamer Berengaria will arrive with Cardinal Mundelein and the
party from Rome. He will be welcomed there by a committee of
both lay-people and clerics from Chicago. Monsignor E. A. Kelly,
LL. D., pastor of St. Anne's church is chairman of the committee
and under his special direction the large delegation will come from
New York.
The special train over the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad, arriving
at 2 o'clock, Sunday, May 11 will be met by a committee headed by
Monsignor Thomas Bona, pastor of the church of St. Mary's of
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 23
Perpetual Help. The priests at the meeting agreed unanimously and
enthusiastically that the entire city should have a part in a gigantic
welcome for His Eminence.
A monster demonstration participated in by every Catholic society
and civic organization should mark the line of march from the Grand
Central depot to the Holy Name Cathedral. It is expected that
thousands of people will greet His Eminence in a manner that will
forever assure him of the love and esteem of his people.
His Eminence Cardinal George Mundelein will be greeted at the
Cathedral by thousands of the little children from his parochial
schools. On entering the edifice the Quigley Seminary students will
intone the Te Deum and Reverend D. J. Dunne, D. D., will be master
of ceremonies at Solemn Benediction. The Apostolic Blessing will
then be imparted to all the faithful by the new Cardinal and he will
also address all the children of his flock.
On Monday evening, May 12 all Chicago will again pay honor to
His Eminence Cardinal Mundelein at the Auditorium Theatre. All
the prominent citizens, all city officials, delegates from every part of
the Archdiocese will be present. Mr. D. F. Kelly, K. S. G., President
of the Board of the Associated Catholic Charities, will be chairman
of the evening.
On Tuesday morning, May 13, His Eminence will pontificate at
Solemn Mass in the Holy Name Cathedral in the presence of a vast
gathering of the clergy and people of Chicago archdiocese. Many
Archbishops and Bishops from throughout the country will attend
these services. Immediately following the Pontifical Mass a dinner
at the Drake Hotel will be attended by every priest of the arch-
diocese. Reverend John F. Ryan, Diocesan Consultor and Pastor of
St. Bernard's church is Chairman of the Committee for this affair.
On Saturday morning following His Eminence will be present at
the Holy Name Cathedral for a Pontifical Mass by Rt. Reverend
E. F. Hoban, Auxiliary Bishop of Chicago. This service will be
attended by all the Sisters from every Religious Community in
the archdiocese.
The crowning glory that will bring supreme happiness to the
Cardinal will be the laying of the cornerstone of the Church at the
St. Mary of the Lake Seminary, Area, Illinois, Sunday, May 25.
A committee under the direction of Rt. Rev. Monsignor P. J. Mc-
Donnell, Rector of St. Mel's church, will begin at once to arrange
for this wonderful ceremony. The entire Catholic population of the
counties in the archdiocese, from Cook, Lake, Dupage, Kankakee,
Will and Grundy, will assemble at St. Mary of the Lake Seminary
24 ELEVATION AND INV^ESTITURE
on tliis hijitoric day. It will l)e a splendid opportunity for every
Catholic to view the finest buildings and equipment that can be
found anywhere in the world for the training of ecclesiastical students
for the priesthood. Nothing will be left undone to make this occasion
truly auspicious.
Another feature that will mark the home coming of Cardinal
I\Iundelein to His See in Chicago will be the presentation of a sub-
stantial offering from the laity for the beautiful Seminary at Area,
Illinois. At the meeting of the priests it was agreed that some such
feature should make memorable the return of the Cardinal. Since it
was intended that the various parishes of the diocese should con-
tribute a second quota to the Seminary at Area, Illinois, during the
course of next year, it was suggested and decided upon that the
quota be advanced to the present time before the arrival of the party
from Rome. The expenses of building at the present time will be
paid by the sum realized in this way. This plan was very acceptable
to the pastors of the diocese because they are confident it will meet
with the hearty approval of their people, who are anxious and willing
to serve on this occasion.
It was known to all that His Eminence graciously received his
high honors from the Holy Father because of the people of Chicago :
nothing then could please the Cardinal more than a spontaneous and
generous response from all his spiritual children as their approval
of the religious work nearest to his heart. It has been his noble
ambition to equip a diocesan Seminary, so needful in suuch a great
archdiocese, that no other in the whole Avorld would surpass it. When
the people of the diocese give their stamp of approval by their offer-
ing at this time to this gigantic and all-important undertaking it will
free His Eminence from all worry and concern for the financial
obligations of this great institution.
Cardinal Mundelein has worked untiringly and unselfishly during
the past eight years to upbuild all Catholic institutions and now the
seminary is the greatest work of all. When the pastors of the parishes
advance their respective quotas at this time the sacrifice will not be
too much because for the next year or two they can leisurely liquidate
their indebtedness. The good will of the people has always made
enterprises of this nature very successful in the past: the present
occasion, being the greatest in the history of the Church in this
diocese, will find all rallying to make this the greatest success ever.
Knowing the enthusiasm of the people and the zeal of the clergy
this plan will meet with spontaneous co-operation from every parish.
TJnderivood <£• Vtiderwood.
THE CARDINAL SURROUNDED BY THE CHICAGO RECEPTION
COMMITTEE IN NEW YORK
111 the foreground left to liglit, Dennis F. Kelly, Cardinal Muudeleiu, Right
Reverend Edward F. Hoban, D. D. ; in background, Eugene Moran, New
York, Edward Kirchberg, Harry P. Keiiney, taken at Vanderbilt Hotel,
New York, just before the party left for Chicago.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 25
Truly it will be a wonderful tribute from the Catholics of Chicago,
a lasting memorial to their interest in the religious and spiritual
advancement of the diocese.
Following the meeting committees were appointed and arrange-
ments carried on.
The various committees that were appointed by the Et. Reverend
E. F. Hoban, to assist in the welcome of His Eminence held several
meetings during the week. Elaborate plans were decided upon and
the details of same made known in the papers. Mr. D. F. Kelly,
Chairman of the Laymen Committee, had the pledge of assistance of
all the prominent men of the city. The members of the Committcs
are as follows:
Honorary Chairman of all Committees, Rt. Rev. E. F. Hoban,
D. D.
Transportation Committee
Rt. Rev. E. A. Kelly, LL. D., Chairman, Rev. M. F. Cuifoletti, C. S. C. B.,
Rev. E. L. Dondanville, Rev. Hilary Doswald, O. C. C, Rt. Rev. W. M. Foley,
Rev. P. T. Gelinas, Rev. A. L. Girard, Very Rev. F. C. Gordon, C. R., Rev. S.
Kowalczyk, Rev. John Linden, Rev. F. M. O'Brien, Rev. T. E. O'Shea, Rev.
Edw. Rice, Rt. Rev. F. A. Rempe, Rev. J. C. Quille.
Parade Committee
Rt. Rev. Thos. Bona, Chairman, Rt. Rev. F. C. Bobal, Rev. S. V. Bona, Rev.
D. Byrnes, Rev. A. Casey, O. P., Rev. Jos. Casey, Rev. W. Cahill, Rev. M. Cavallo,
Rev. John Dettmer, Rev. W. Griffin, Rev. F. J. Jedlicka, Rev. J. Green, O. S. A.,
Rev. M. E. Kiley, D. D., Rev. D. P. O'Brien, Rev. J. L. O'Donnell, Rev. Jos.
Rondzik, Rev. P. J. Scanlan, Rev. T. S. Ligman, C. R., Rev. C. Sztuczko, C. S. C,
Rev. W. Vukonic, O. F. M., Rev. K. Zakrazsek, O. F. M., Rev. M. Ki'jszas.
Banquet Committee
Rev. John F. Ryan, Chairman, Rt. Rev. P. W. Dunne, Rev. M. S. Gilmartin,
Rt. Rev. F. C. Kelley, LL. D., Rev. J. P. Schiffer, Rev. J. M. Scanlan, LL. D., Rev.
John Zwierzchowski.
Area Committee
Rt. Rev. p. J. McDonnell, Chairman, Rev. E. J. Fox, Rev. J. B. Furay, S. J.,
Rev. V. Blahunka, Rev. B. C. Heeney, Rev. J. G. Kealy, Rev. J. J. O'Hearn,
Rev. F. G. Ostrowski, Rev. H. M. Wolf.
Program for Chicago
The following advance information was given out for the re-
ception by Chicago:
Arrangements practically complete in detail were made at a meet-
ing Monday evening of the committees in charge of the reception of
His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein.
26 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Both committees, laity and clergy, met together. The reception
in New York and the demonstration on his arrival in Chicago were
covered in detail. Mr. D. P. Kelly, chairman of the laity committee
presided. Monsignor Bona, head of the clergy reception committee
here, with a number of his co-workers, was also present.
The first step in the reception is formation of a deputation to go
to New York to meet His Eminence. For this a special party is
planned, although of course many will go at other times. It is esti-
mated that about two hundred priests and laymen will board the
special train which will leave at 12:40 p. m., standard time, from
the La Salle street station on Wednesday, May 7.
Arriving in New York, headquarters will be found at the Vander-
bilt Hotel. On Friday morning the delegation will embark on a
boat arranged to take them down the harbor to meet the Steamship
Berengaria. It is planned that His Eminence and his party will
tranship, returning to New York with his Chicago friends. On Friday
evening there will be an informal dinner for His Eminence.
On Saturday morning the whole party will leave with the Cardinal
for Chicago, on the Baltimore & Ohio railroad. It is planned to
arrive in Chicago in the early afternoon. Arrangements will be made
for His Eminence to say Mass en route and for the entire party to
attend.
Arriving in Chicago all will leave the train at the south side
Baltimore & Ohio station. West 63rd Street and Leavitt Street. Here
automobiles will be in readiness and the delegates to New York will
act as escort to the Cardinal in a parade. This will proceed by the
most direct line, probably Western Avenue, to Garfield Boulevard,
east to Michigan Avenue, then north to about Roosevelt Road where
a combination will be formed.
The Parade
Along the south end of Grant Park and at points adjacent, the
various societies of Catholic men in the Archdiocese will gather. De-
velopments on this feature promise the largest, most representative
body of Catholic men ever in line in Chicago. All societies have
assured the committee of their hearty co-operation, with rough esti-
mates of their numbers that at this stage appear to guarantee from
twenty to thirty thousand men.
There will be music galore. In all, nineteen bands have been
arranged to date. There will be a military touch, perhaps, the details
of which are not yet arranged. Certainly there will be a large
mounted police escort and a detail of one hundred firemen in uniform.
WC3
2. " -^
r;
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 27
The whole parade will be under direction of Colonel Marcus Kava-
nagh, veteran of the Spanish War. Chief of Staff will be Col. Frank
R. S'chwengel.
The parade will move north in Michigan Boulevard, on receipt of
information from the Cardinal's party. Radio devices will keep the
units in close touch with each other until the amalgamation. The
marchers will precede the cardinal, his escort from New York falling
to the rear as a guard of honor.
Continuing north on Michigan Boulevard and the Lake Shore
Drive the head of the column will stop at North Avenue, and the
lines will form on either side. Through them the Cardinal's party-
will proceed turning west on North Avenue, past his residence.
On North Dearborn Street, will be massed the high school stu-
dents of the archdiocese. The Cardinal will return south on that
street to the Cathedral where the formal ceremonies of return will
take place. The Rev, D. J. Dunne, D. D., will be master of ceremonies.
The children of parish schools in the neighborhood adjacent to
the Cathedral will be gathered here for their welcome to his Eminence
and the Papal Blessing to be imparted. The ceremonies will close
with Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament.
At all points along the line, from the point nearest the Baltimore
& Ohio southside station, along Garfield Boulevard and Michigan
Avenue, the children of parish schools will be gathered at special
stations suggested by the committee in charge. Full instructions will
be forwarded to each school in plenty of time for participation. It
is planned to have continuous throngs on both sides of the line of
march, a distance of about twelve miles.
Other Events
On Monday evening, May 12, there will be a public reception
at the Auditorium in which civic tribute will be accorded Chicago's
Prince of the Church.
On Tuesday, there will be solemn ceremonies at the Cathedral
of the Holy Name, followed by a dinner of the clergy, with the
Cardinal as guest of honor.
Complete Plans for the Home Coming
On May 2 the complete plans for the home coming reception of
the Cardinal as carried out were announced as follows:
Letter of Rt. Rev. Edward F. Hoban, D. D.
"His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein, will arrive in Chicago on May 11 at
2 P. M., daylight saving time. He will detrain on 55th and Leavitt Streets,
28 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
the B. & O. railroad tracks. From this point His Eminence will drive on
55th Street to Michigan Avenue, and on Michigan Avenue to Eoosevelt Road.
His Eminence will be escorted to North Avenue in parade by 20,000 men from
our various Catholic organizations. From North Avenue on Dearborn Street
to the Cathedral His Eminenco will be escorted by delegations from our orphan
asylums, high schools and colleges.
"On 55th Street, on Michigan Avenue to Roosevelt Road, then on Michigan
Avenue from the bridge, Ohio Street, to North Avenue, and finally, on Dearborn
Street from North Avenue to the Cathedral, the Cardinal is to be welcomed
home by parish units composed of adults and school children. This arrangement
has been made by your reception committee in anticipation of the large numbers
that it would be impossible to accommodate in the loop.
"•As stated, we wish to organize the laity of a given parish in a unit of
adults and children who will take places assigned to them along the way of
drive and stand in review as His Eminence passes. The children will stand
on the sidewalks near the curb or on the park space on 55th Street in front of
the adults holding small American flags in their hands. The parish unit should
be designated by a banner. Further displays and decorations are left to the
discretion of the pastor.
"Oar churches and the homes of the faithful throughout the city, particu-
larly of those who reside on any of the streets where His Eminence will pass,
should decorate in Papal and American colors.
"Badges with a picture of the cardinal in his robes may be procured at
the headquarters of the Holy Name Society, 163 W. Washington Street, tele-
phone State 5430, They are to be disposed of at 15 cents.
' ' The committee requests your co-operation, Reverend, dear Father, by
announcing the above in your church on the two following Sundays, and by
forming a parish unit and posting it in the location assigned to you on the
enclosed card.
"The above arrangements meet with the approval of the Right Reverend
Administrator. ' '
Bearing signature of the Right Rev. Monsignor Thomas P. Bona, chairman,
and of the Rev. Daniel Byrnes, secretary of the archdiocesan reception com-
mittee, the above letter goes out today to all pastors of the archdiocese. Full
and completely the story of the cardinal's homecoming is told.
Other members of the reception committee are:
Right Rev. Msgr. M. J. Fitzsimmons, Right Rev. Msgr. F. Bobal, Rev. M. L.
Kruszas, Rev. J. Casey, Rev. J. Dettmer, Rev. M. Cavallo, Rev. F. Jedlicka,
Rev. J. Rondzik, Rev. W. Vukonic, Rev. C. Zakrajsek, Rev. C. Sztuczko, C. S. C,
Rev. W. Griffin, Rev. T. Ligman, C. R., Rev. W. Cahill, Rev. D. O'Brien, Rev.
F. J. Scanlan, Rev. J. Green, O. S. A., Rev. J. Casey, O. P., Rev. S. Bona, Rev.
M. E. Kiley, D. D., Rev. J. O'Donnell.
Colonel Marcus Kavanaugh, Grand Marshal
General Orders
Chicago, April 28, 1924.
Parade Order No. 1:
1. Organizations participating in the Cardinal Mundelein Parade, Sunday,
May 11, 1924, will assemble in the streets assigned to them on the accompanying
blue print, facing toward Michigan Boulevard.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 29
2. Societies should be instructed to assemble not later than 1:30 p. m.,
Daylight Saving Time. The parade will move into Michigan Avenue promptly
at 2:30 p. m., in the following order:
Escort of Mounted Police.
Escort of Firemen.
Grand Marshal and His Staff.
Military escort.
Holy Name Society.
Knights of Columbus.
Catholic Order of Foresters.
Ancient Order of Hibernians.
Catholic Knights of America.
Chicago District Alliance of Bohemian Societies.
Lithuanian Catholic Federation.
Polish Alma Mater.
Slovak Catholic Federation.
Italian Societies.
Polish Military Alliance.
3. The Marshals of each society will subdivide their respective societies
into battalions of approximately 500 each, with a platoon front of 16 men.
The distance between marchers in ranks should be 40 inches. The distance
between battalions should be 15 yards. The most experienced marchers should
be placed in the front rank, rear rank and on each flank. The battalion com-
manders and staffs should precede their respective battalions.
4. Marshals and their staffs should precede their respective societies by
8 yards. Colors with color guards should march between the center battalions
of each society. Bands should march between the Marshal of the society and
the leading unit thereof.
5. The parade will move north on Michigan Boulevard at 2:45 p. m.
upon the firing of a signal gun which will be located opposite the Congress
Hotel. All organizations should move forward promptly when the signal gun is
fired, so that proper distances may be maintained.
6. When the head of the parade has reached Chicago Avenue, the column
will separate into two columns, each with a front of eight men. The left
column will march obliquely toward the west curb, and the right column will
march obliquely to the east curb, and continue in that formation until the heads
of the columns reach North Avenue.
7. When the heads of the columns have reached North Avenue, they will
halt and face the center of the road, establishing lines 8 deep. Each succeeding
unit will close up and conform thereto. An open lane must be maintained
between the respective lines through which His Eminence will pass from the
south to review the marchers.
8. When His Eminence has passed the right of the line at North Avenue,
the parade will stand dismissed.
9. All marshals of societies and commanders of battalions and groups,
will meet in the auditorium of the Quigley Preparatory Seminary, corner of
Pearson and Rush Streets on Monday evening. May 5, 1924, at 8 p. m. to
receive detailed instructions relative to their part in the parade.
By Order of Marcus Kavanaugh, Grand Marshal.
Frank R. Schwengel, Chief of Staff.
30 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Chicago, April 28, 1924.
Parade Order, No. 2.
Trafl&c Control.
1. His Eminence Cardinal Mundelein will arrive on the B. & O. railroad,
at 55th Street at the B. & O. track at 2 p. m., Daylight Saving Time, Sunday,
May 11, 1924. He will proceed by auto, via Garfield Boulevard and Michigan
Boulevard to Roosevelt Road where he will contact with the parade. Traffic
should be halted along the route beginning at 1:45 p. m.
2. Organizations will assemble for parade at 1:30 p. m. Daylight Saving
Time, on streets running west from Michigan Boulevard for a depth of 2 blocks,
between Roosevelt Road and Washington Street, both inclusive, as per the
accompanying blue print.
3. Fully 20,000 marchers are anticipated and in order to permit orderly
formation all streets running west between Michigan Boulevard and State Street,
Roosevelt Road and Washington Street should be held free from traffic beginning
at 1:30 p. m. and until the parade is headed into Michigan Avenue at 2:30 p. m.
4. Traffic on Michigan Avenue should be stopped at 2:15 p. m. between
Roosevelt Road and Randolph Street and all traffic should be stopped north of
Randolph Street to North Avenue at 2:45 p. m. The parade will move north
at that hour,
5. Bus line operating on Randolph Street, Garland Court, Washington
Street, Michigan Avenue and Jackson Boulevard should be rerouted.
6. Patrolmen should be provided to keep crowds in check, covering the
entire length of the parade from Roosevelt Road to North Avenue. It is
anticipated that there will be an especially large crowd at Roosevelt Road,
the point of assembly and at North Avenue, the point of dismissal. Extra
policemen should be provided at those points.
7. When the parade reaches Chicago Avenue and North Michigan Avenue,
the column will separate into 2 columns of 8 each, each column marching
closely to the curb. When the head of the column has reached North Avenue
marchers will form lines and face the center of the road in order to permit
His Eminence to pass between the two columns. Patrolmen should, therefore,
be directed to keep the crowd well back on the curb.
8. The parade will include a number of mounted organizations, and Field
Artillery with carriages. All roads leading into the parks at North Avenue
and Michigan Avenue should be left open so as to provide routes for rapid
dismissal of these organizations.
9. A division of high school boys estimated at 3,000 will form on the
baseball field on Lincoln Park near Dearborn Street at 2:30 p. m. and will
head into Dearborn Street, marching south at 3:30 p. m. As soon as His
Eminence has reviewed the marchers on Lake Shore Drive, his party will turn
west in North Avenue (which should be cleared of traffic) and gain contact
with the rear of the high school parade at Dearborn Street. This column will
then march south on Dearborn Street to Chicago Avenue and east on Chicago
Avenue to the Holy Name Cathedral at State street where it will be dismissed.
By Order of Marcus Kavanaugh, Grand Marshall.
Fkank R. Schwengel, Chief of Staff.
-iOV
_^^
^ ^J
'^UmS
^B
^wm. 1 im»-"-*«^titm0m
k^^
*'
jS
'•#'"»»-^. *
%m
1 ^ii^
^:
'1*
. mI^
•?^^s?%*.,' ■ "^^B
Wk ^
1
©ev LAVCCCH/i
' m
H .
"*2-iS£,
: 1 '9
n
--
t i
Laveccha Phofo.
RIGHT REVEREND EDWARD F. HOBAN, D. D.
Auxiliary Bishoji of Chicago who directed all arrangements for the home-
coming reception of Cardinal Mundelein.
george cardinal mundelein 31
Full List of Those Directive of Various Features of Welcome
Executive Committees
D. F. Kelly, K. S. G., Chairman ; F. J. Lewis, Vice-Chairman ; C. A. Bickett, James
W. Breen, D. F. Bremner, B. G. Brennan, George E. Brennan, Francis X. Busch,
Charles T. Byrne, James A. Calek, Thomas H. Cannon, W. J. Carney, P. J. Carr, Edward
F. Carry, H. J. Cassidy, John R. Caverly, M. J. Collins, James G. Condon, Joseph F.
Connery, Joseph W. Cremin, Jerome J. Crowley, E. A. Cudahy, W. J. Cummings, Anthony
Czarnecki, Richmond Dean, Thomas F. Delaney, Frank E. Doherty, W. J. Donahue, George
Donnersberger, M. A. Donohue, Paul Drzymalski, Marshall Field III, P. Flanagan, George
P. Gilman, Michael F. Girten, Dr. John F. Golden, John P. Harding, John J. Hayes, John
Higgins, Edward Hines, K. C. S. G., Edward Houlihan, Harry B. Hurd, E. N. Hurley,
Edmund K. Jarecki, Byron V. Kanaley, James A. Kearns, Thomas F. Keeley, E. J. Kelly,
James F. Kennedy, E. M. Kerwin, Edward Kirchberg, W. J. Lawlor, Daniel McCann,
John A. McCormick, John A. McGarry, Eugene J. McVoy, D. A. Merriman, James P.
MoUoy, Simon J. Morand, John P. V. Murphy, M. W. Murphy, Michael J. Murray,
P. A. Nash, James C. O'Brien, Martin J. O'Brien, Quin O'Brien, W. L. O'Connell, P. H.
O'Donnell, John E. O'Hern, John C. O'Neill, Adam Ortseifen, Perry S. Patterson, S.
Peabody, William H. Powell, W. H. Regnery, P. J. Reynolds, Andrew J. Ryan, George J.
Sayer, Sherman J. Sexton, Julius F. Smietanka, Robert M. Sweitzer, C. Fred Yegge.
Aldermanic
D. A. Horan, A. J. Koran, J. J. Tuohy, E. J. Kaindl, Dorsey Crowe, C. S. Eaton,
Christ A. Jensen, Donald McKinley, R. R. Jackson, Frank J. Tomczak.
ArFvANGEMENTS
Joseph M. Connery, Chairman ; P. J. Carr, Vice-Chairman ; Joseph E. Bidwill, Jr.,
H. J. Cassidy, Thomas F. Delaney, Michael F. Girten, James E. Gorman, John Higgins,
Joseph J. Kelley, Thomas J. McNulty, Simon J. Morand, James C. O'Brien.
Automobile
W. H. Powell, Chairman ; T. F. Keeley, Vice-Chairman ; Ignatius M. Bransfield, James
W. Breen, R. J. Collins, Wm. M. Collins, W. J. Cummings, John P. Harding, John P. V.
Murphy, Perry S. Patterson, Stuyvesant Peabody.
Broadcasting
P. B. Flanagan, Chairman ; L. A. Ferguson, Vice-Chairman ; W. R. Abbott, M. J.
Collins, E. F. Kerwin, D. A. Merriman, W. L. O'Connell, L. H. Przybylski, Oswald F.
Schuette.
Civic
Prank E. Doherty, Chairman; Hon. John R. Caverly, Vice-Chairman; E. J. Buckley,
Morgan A. Collins, James A. Kearns, E. J. Kelly, John R. McCabe, Martin J. O'Brien,
P. H. O'Donnell, John J. Sloan.
Music
D. P. Bremner, Chairman; G. Donnersberger, Vice-Chairman; B. G. Brennan, W. F.
Juergens, Edward Kirchberg, John S. Konopa, Thomas J. McMahon, Eugene J. McVoy,
T. A. O'Shaughnessy, W. H. Regnery, Sherman J. Sexton.
Parade
Robert M. Sweitzer, Chairman ; Paul Drzymalski, Vice-Chairman ; Thomas Blachowski,
James A. Calek, I. F. Dankowski, Joseph Jedlicka, B. V. Mastauskas, Daniel McCann,
John A. McGarry, Jajnes P. Molloy, Adam Pokrizacki, John J. Soska, J. E. Sullivan.
Publicity
Anthony Czarnecki, Chairman; C. Fred Yegge, Vice-Chairman; Frank X. Brandecker,
Homer J. Buckley, W. A. Curley, W. J. Donahue, Roy D. Keehn, W. D. McJunjkin,
M. W. Murphy, George J. Sayer.
32 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Resolutions
Edward Hines, K. C. S. G., Chairman; James G., Condon, Vice-Chairman ; C. A.
Bickett, George E. Brennan, W. J. Carney, Richmond Dean, Harry B. Hurd, W. J.
Lawkr, John A. McCormitk, John J. O'Brien, John E. O'Hern, Adam J. Ortseifen,
Julius Smietanka.
Speakers
F. J. Lewis, Chairman ; Byron V. Kanaley, Vice-Chairman ; Francis X. Busch, Hon.
E. F. Dunne, E. N. Hurley, Hon, E. K. Jarecki, Quin O'Brien, William H. Sexton, Silas
H. Strawn, Boetius H. Sullivan.
Transportation
E. A. Cudahy, Chairman; Joseph W. Cremin, Vice-Chairman; W. G. Brown, Thomas
P. Flyun, Claire Hartigan, Frank X. Mudd, Frank J. Seng.
Military
Gen. Milton J. Foreman, Chairman; Col J. V. Clinnin, Gen. Abel Davis, Col. J. J.
Garrity, Col. T. A. Hammond, Col. Daniel Moriarity, Col. Nelson J. Morris, Col. F. R.
Scliwengel, Col. Albert A. Sprague, Col. Wm. E. Swenson.
United States Army
Major Gen. H. C. Hale, Col. F. M. Caldwell, Col. Samuel V. Ham, Col. M. Me-
Closkey, Major John P. Smith, Capt. Oscar S. Smith, Col. F. G. Stritzinger.
United States Navy
Capt. E. A. Evers, Lieut. John J. Carrick, Lieut. Cmdr. James D. Davidson, Ensign
T. J. Keane, Lieut. John A. Mulholland, Lieut. J. M. Ross, Ensign James UUman.
Ancient Order of Hibernians
Michael J. Murray, Chairman ; P. D. Casey, M. W. Delaney, O .S. Harrington,
John J. ISIahony, M. R. McHale, P. J. Reynolds.
Catholic Order of Foresters
Thomas PL Cannon, Chairman; Patrick E. Callaghan, Edmund S. Cunimings, Nicholas
V. Fischer, Michael £. Maher, Thomas F. McDonald, Dr. J. P. Smyth, John E. Stephan,
Leo J. Winiedki.
Holy Name Society
John J. Hayes, Chairman; O. M. Carry, J. J. Collins, Hon. J. P. McGoorty, Anthony
Matre, K. S. G., John A. Schmidt.
Knights of Columbus
Edward Houlihan, Cliairman ; William N. Brown, Jerome J. Crowley, James Donahoe,
Harry P. Kenney, George F. Mulligan.
St. Vincent De Paul Society
James F. Kennedy, Chairman ; Chas. J. Boyd, James Burke, Patrick J. Cullen, Peter
Dean, William J. Ford, Fred A. Kelly, Nicholas J. Kluetsch, William J. LeBeau, James
Plamondon, John P. Ready.
Reception Committee
D. F. Kelly, K. S. G., Chairman; W. Rufus Abbott, M. J. Agnew, Louis P. Abraham,
Francis B. Allegretti, J. Ward Amberg, Bishop C. P. Anderson, E. E. Andrews, J. Ogden
Armour, Lester Armour, Harry J. Armstrong, Frank Baackes, Harry J. Baby, Gallus
Bader, Edward H. Bagloy, George Bailey, Willis W. Baird, Albert Baltazore, E. A.
Bancroft, A. F. Banks, Hon. Bernard Barasa, Charles W. Barrett, John F. Barrett, Edward
C. Barry, P. T. Barrj% Peter J. Barth, A. Barthelemy, J. H. Bauler, Louis Behan, Frank
Behring, Dr. Alberto Benevides, Dr. J. Z. Bergeron, Frank H. Bicek, C. A. Bickett,
J. E. Bidwill, Jr., Jesse Binga, Thomas Blachowski, W. J. Black, P. D. Block, Thomas
F. Boland, Charles J. Boyd, William J. Boyd, E. J. Brach, T. J. Carl, John J. Carlin,
W. J. Carney, Col. Benj. Carpenter, P. J. Carr, Lieut. John A. Carrick, F. M. Carroll,
E. F. Carry, O. M. Carry, P. D. Casey, H. J. Cassady, R. A. Cavenaugh, Hon. John R.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 33
Caverly, A. J. Cermak, James H. Channon, James M. Clearey, Allan M. Clement, Col.
J. V. Cllnnin, J. J. Collins, Morgan A. Collins, M. J. Collins, Richard J. Collins, William
M. Collins, Charles A. Comiskey, James G. Condon, Thomas J. Condon, John T. Connery,
Joseph F. Connery, Charles L. Conroy, James J. Conroy, Jolin J. Conroy, William J.
Corbett, Theodore E. Cornell, Dr. A. L. Cornet, J. J. Coughlin, J. L. Coyne, C. G. Craine,
Joseph W. Cremin, Dorsey Crowe, Robert E. Crowe, Jerome J. Crowley, Dr. J. J. Gcarin,
George F. Getz, Geo. A. Gillmeisfer, George P. Gilman, Fred A. Gilson, M. P. Girten,
E. J. Glackin, John M. Glenn, Charles F. Glore, Dr. John F. Golden, Perley M. Good-
willie, B. A. Gordon, James E. Gorman, Dr. T. F. Gorman, J. Parker Gowing, Dr. John
A. Graham, Thomas E. Graham, A. V. Griffin, J. P. Griffin, Stephen D. Griffin, John
Gunderberg, Leroy Hackett, E. A. Cudahy, E. A. Cudahy, Jr., E. I. Cudahy, Joseph M.
Cudaliy, Patrick J. Cullen, Edmund S. Cummins, Leo P. Cummin gs, Wm. C. Cummings,
W. J. Cummings, Lawrence Cuneo, W. A. Curley, J. F. L. Curtis, Anthony Czarnecki,
G. Dall'Agnol, Ignatius F. Dankows^ci, Lieut. Com. James D. Davidson, Gen. Abel Davis,
Zarchary T. Davis, Gen. Chas. G. Dawes, Rufus C. Dawes, Peter Dean, Riclmione Dean,
Thomas F. Delaney, M. W. Delaney, Hon. C. S. Deneen, Thomas C. Dennehy, John F.
Denvir, Francis Derdzinski, Hon. Wm. E. Dover, Peter Diedrick, John W. Dienhart,
Dr. G. W. Dittmar, George W. Dixon, William W. Dixon, Frank E. Doherty, John Dolney,
James Donahoe, W. J. Donahue, M. A. Donahue, Dr. Stephen E. Donlan, Geo. Donners-
berger, John Dooling, Hon. Thomas A. Doyle, William A. Doyle, Max A. Drezmal, Paul
Drzymalski, Homer S. Dum, C. P. Dungan, Hon. E. P. Dunne, Robert J. Dunham, Edgar
O. Eakin, John C. Eastman, Marquis Eaton, C. S. Eaton, Col. B. A. Eckhart, Louis
Eckstein, Dennis J. Egan, Capt. E. A. Evers, U. S. N. R. F., Joseph R. Fahy, Bernard
J. Fallon, Charles J. Farley, L. A. Ferguson, H. L. Fembach, Capt. Marshall Field III,
Nicholas V. Fischer, Charles C. Fitzmorris, P. B. Flanagan, Thomas P. Flynn, Thomas
W. Flynn, Peter J. Foote, William J. Ford, Gen. M. J. Foreman, James B. Forgan,
John L. Fortune, William J. Fortune, Daniel V. Gallery, Manuel S. Galvarro, Col. J. J.
Garrity, Dr. A. C. Garvy, Herman J. Gaul, George V. Mclntyre, William D. McJunkin,
Dr. Hugh McKenna, Ivan McKenna, Philip J. McKenna, Donald McKinley, Thomas J.
McMahon, Thomas J. McNulty, James C. McShane, Eugene J. McVoy, D. A. Merriman,
Chas. M. Moderwell, James P. Molloy, Dr. E. L. Moorhead, Dr. Louis D. Moorhead,
Simon J. Morand, Col. Daniel Moriarity, Col. Nelson J. Morris, Frank X. Mudd, Lieut. J.
A. MuUholland, Bernard J. Mullaney, Frank G. Hajicejv, Major Gen. H. C. Hale, Col.
Samuel V. Ham, Col. T. A. Hammond, John P. Harding, D. V. Harkin, D. S. Har-
rington, Henry G. Hart, Clare Hartigan, John J. Hayes, William Hayes, Thomas J.
Healy, Herman H. Hettler, John Higgins, Thomas Hinde, Edward Hines, K. C. S. G.,
Heni-y F. Hoban, A. P. Hogan, Thomas P. Holgate, LL. D., D. A. Horan, A. J. Horan,
A. J. Horn, Hon. Henry Horner, Edward Houlihan, Harry B. Hurd, E. N. Hurley, M. S.
Hyland, James T. Igoe, Michael L. Igoe, Samuel Insull, R. R. Jackson, Hon. E. K.
Jarecki, James Jedlicka, John P. Jelke, Christ A. Jensen, Hon. Norman Jones, P. H. Joyce,
Dr. Harry P. Judson, William F. Juergens, E. J. Kaindl, Byron V. Kanaley, M. V.
Kannally, Hon. Marcus Kavanaugh, Eugene P. Kealy, Ensign T. J. Keano, James A.
Kearns, Dr. J. E. Keefe, Roy D. Keehn, Joseph P. Kelley, Thomas P. Keeley, Chauncey
Keep, Joseph J. Kelley, D. P. Kelly, K. S. G., E. J. Kelly, Fred A. Kelly, Michael Kenna,
James P. Kennedy, Harry P. Kenney, E. M. Kerwin, John Kesner, Francis P. Brad>',
Frank X. Brandecker, Ignatius M. Bransfield, James W. Breen, D. P. Bremner, James R.
Bremner, B. G. Brennan, John Brennan, George E. Brennan, Patrick Brennan, John B.
Brenza, Michael Brisch, Hon. Fred A. Britten, Frank Broduicki, Edward O. Brooks,
W. G. Brown, William N. Brown, Bernard Brozowski, Geo. T. Buckingham, Edward J.
Buckley, George D. Buckley, Homer J. Biickley, Carl Bueliler, Dr. Wm. E. Buehler,
E. J. Buffington, Peter I. Bukowski, Dr. H. N. Bundenscn, Dr. A. W. Burke, James
Burke, Hon. Joseph Buiike, Clarence A. Burley, Frank J. Burns, Francis X. Busch,
Col. H. M. Byllesby, Charles T. Byrne, Thomas Byrne, Francisco P. Caballero, Dr. C. P.
Caldwell, Col. P. M. Caldwell, James A. Calek, Patrick E. Callaghan, Thomas H. Cannon,
Michael E. Maher, Joseph P. Mahoney, Edward R. Mahoney, John J. Mahony, John E.
Maloney, George P. Mulligan, John P. V. Murphy, M. W. Murphy, Michael J. Murray,
Joseph Nash, Patrick A. Nash, E. Antonio Navarro, N. J. Nelson, Norman R. New,
Philip C. Niles, Joseph R. Noel, Arthur P. O'Brien, James C. O'Brien, John J. O'Brien,
Martin J. O'Brien, Quin O'Brien, Richard M. O'Brien, Edward O'Callaghan, Dr. Albert
J. Ochsner, W. L. O'Connell, John O'Connor, Hon. J. M. O'Connor, P. H. O'Donnell,
Hon. John G. Oglesby, John E. O'Hern, Thomas J. O'Malley, W. A. O'Malley, Dr. A. A.
O'Neill, Dr. Daniel A. Orth, Adam J. Ortseifen, W. Irving Osborne, T. A. O'Shaughnessy,
4££a
uOYo:
34 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Joseph E. Otis, Frank M. Padden, F. J. Palecek, James A. Patten, L. B. Patterson,
Perry S. Patterson, Stuyvesant Peabody, John A. Pelka, Frank Peska, V. L. Peterek,
Dr. S. R. Pietrowicz, Maurice Pincoffs, Louis A. Pinderski, John T. Pirie, A. D. Plamon-
don, James Plamondon, Adam Poikrizacki, John C. Popovici, Victor Porazinski, Dr. B.
Pouritch, William H. Powell, Harry J. Powers, John Prendergast, John Prystalski, L. H.
Przybylski, Max Przyborski, J. D. Purcell, John H. Quadland, D. B. Quinlan, Edward
A. Quinn, Matthew Rauen, F. H. Rawson, Edw. H. Raymond, John P. Ready, John F.
Reed, W. H. Regnery, William H. Rehm, Christopher J. Reilly, George A. Rempe, Nicholas
J. Reuland, Arthur Reynolds, George M. Reynolds, J. K. Reynolds, P. J. Reynolds,
Herbert A. Richards, G. A. Richardson, Thomas E. Rooney, Julius Rosenwald, Lieut.
James M. Ross, Rossiter, Martin J. Rouse, Dr. Joseph H. Roy, John S. Rusch, Joseph
Rushkewicz, James C. Russell, Dr. Joseph L. Russell, Andrew J. Ryan, Edward P. Ryan,
Dr. Lawrence Ryan, M. Frank Ryan, W. M. Ryan, John S. Rybicki, Hon. Joseph
Sabath, Dr. W. C. Sanford, George J. Sayer, Hon. Kickham Scanlan, J. S. Schefbeck,
Dr. Victor R. Schiller, Dr. H. J. G. Schmidt, John A. Schmidt, Oswald F. Schuette,
Col. F. R. Schwengel, George E. Scott, John W. Scott, Dr. Walter Dill Scott, J. H. Selz,
Frank J. Seng, Sherman J. Sexton, Joseph Mangan, J. P. Mann, Dr. Louis L. Mann,
Arthur Manning, Clayton Mark, J. L. Martin, B. V. Mastauskas, Anthony Matre, K. S. G.,
Henry W. Mawicke, Oscar F. Mayer, John R. McCabe, Daniel McCann, Joseph W. Mc-
Carthy, Justin F. McCarthy, Col. Manns McCloskey, John A. McCormick, Charles A.
McCullough, Charles A. McDonald, Thomas F. McDonald, J. C. McDonnell, James B.
McDougall, Frank McGarr, John A. McGarry, Hon. J. P. McGoorty, Dr. J. J. McGrory,
Dr. James J. McGuinn, Fred V. McGuire, Thomas McGuire, Dr. W. G. McGuire, M. R.
McHale, Silas H. Strawn, Boetius H. Sullivan, Chas. H. Sullivan, Hon. Dennis E.
Sullivan, Frank C. Sullivan, J. L. Sullivan, Dr. T. J. Sullivan, Bernard E. Sunny, Col.
Wm. E. Swanson, Dr. John Killeen, J. Edward Kinsella, William P. Kinsella, Edward
Kirchberg, Julius R. Kline, Nicholas J. Kluetsch, C. W. Knoepfel, John S. Konopa, James
F. Kovarek, Col. Chas. J. Kraft, Peter P. Kransz, Paul Krez, Philip T. Lambert, M. J.
Lanahan, Joseph A. Lasecki, John Laveccha, John J. Lawler, W. J. Lawlor, Victor F.
Lawson, Thomas J. Leahy, William J. Leahy, George C. LeBeau, William J. LeBeau,
R. Carlos Lebret, E. J. Lehmann, O. W. Lehmann, Robert R. Levy, David R. Lewis,
W. H. Lewis, F. J. Lewis, F. R. Litzinger, W. G. Lloyd, Dr. Arthur Loewy, Dr. M. E.
Lorenz, Hon. P. O. Lowden, P. J. Lucey, William J. Lyman, Hon. T. J. Lynch,
William H. Sexton, David E. Shanahan, James B. Shell, James Simpson, William J.
Sinek, Edwin Skinner, .John J. Sloan, Hon. Len Small, Julius F. Smietanka, Joseph C.
Smith, Major John P. Smith, Oscar Smith, John M. Smyth, Dr. J. P. Smyth, Fred B.
Suite, B. W. Snow, Marshall Solberg, John Soska, John A. Spoor, Col. Albert A. Sprague,
W. J. Stanton, Dr. R. O. Steinbach, John E. Stephan, Dr. H. E. Stephen, Charles A.
Stevens, Robert W. Stewart, George J. Stoeker, Rabbi Joseph Stolz, John Strake, Col.
F. G. Stritzinger, H. L. Stuart, Albert Madlener, C. S. Maginnis, T. J. Magner, Fred V.
Maguire, Thomas Maguire, Edward Sweeney, Robert M. Sweitzer, Julius F. Szatkowski,
Theo. J. Szrnergalski, M. S. Szmczak, Joseph J. Thompson, Hon. William Hale Thompson, Dr.
Richard J. Tivnen, Frank J. Tomczak, Charles J. Trainor, Melvin A. Traylor, J. J. Tuohy,
Ensign Jas. Ullmann, Frederick W. Upham, August G. Urbanski, John Vennema, Dr. Cyrillo
Vermeren, Dr. Italo P. Volini, Imdwig Von Klinwachter, Charles J. Vopicka, Charles
H. Wacker, Herman Waldeck, John H. Wall, Willoughby Walling, James Ward, James D.
Watts, Thomas J. Webb, William H. Wesbey, R. E. Wcstbrooks, Emmett Whealan, F.
Edson White, Thomas E. W'ilson, Walter H. Wilson, Leo J. Winiecki, Ward Wire, Dr.
P. C. Wolcott, A. N. Woods, William Wrigley, Jr., C. Fred Yegge, Povilas Zadeikis, Joseph
Ziemba, Michael Zimmer.
Meeting Place of Parish Units
The parish units of which the parade was composed rendezvoued
as follows :
Annunciation B. V. M., on Dearborn Street, between Schiller and Carl.
Assumption B. V. M., on Dearborn Street, between Chicago and Chestnut.
All Saints, on Michigan Avenue, between 19th and 18th Streets.
Assumption of the B. V. M. (Slovak), on Michigan Avenue, near 27th Street.
St. Agatha, on Michigan Avenue, between 15th and 14th Streets.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 35
St. Andrew on Dearborn Street, between Scliiller and Carl.
St. Angela, on Dearborn Street, between Division and Gotlie.
St. Agne.s, on 55th Street, between Hamilton and Hoyne.
St. Alphon.siis, on Michigan Avenue, between Ontario and Erie.
St. Anthony (German), on Michigan Avenue, between 20th and 19th.
St. Ann (Polish), on Michigan Avenue, between 22nd and 21st Street.
St. Adalbert, on MicJiigan Avenue, between 15th and 14th Streets.
St. Agnes (Bohemian), on Michigan Avenue, between 16th and 15th.
St. Anselm, on Michigan, between 52nd and 51st Streets.
St. Ambrose, on Michigan Avenue, between 53rd and 52nd.
St. Anne, on 55th, between Wells, Wentworth, La Salle and Federal Streets.
St. Augustine (German), on 55th Street, between Wallace and Parnell.
St. Aloysius, on Lake Shore Drive, between Schiller and Barton.
Blessed Sacrament, on Michigan Avenue, between 40th and 39th Streets.
St. Barbara, on Michigan Avenue, between 16th and 15th.
St. Bonaventure, on Michigan Avenue, between Ohio and Ontario.
St. Boniface, on Lake Shore drive, between Division and Scott.
St. Benedict, on Lake Shore Drive, between Burton and North Avenue.
St. Bride, on Michigan Avenue, between 37th and 36th.
St. Bridget, on Michigan Avenue, between 31st and 30th.
St. Basil, on 55th Street, between Honors and MarsMeld.
St. Brendan, on 55th Street, between Racine, May and Aberdeen.
St. Bernard, on 55th Street, between Federal, Dearborn and State Streets.
Holy Name Cathedral, from the Cathedral on State and on Chicago Avenue to Dearborn
Street on both sides of the Street, if possible.
Holy Cross (Lithuanian), on 55th Street, between Looniis and Ada Streets.
Holy Cross (English), on 55th Street, between State and Wabash.
St. Carthage, on Michigan Avenue, btween 36th and 35th Streets.
St. Catherina of Genoa, on Michigan Avenue, between 30th and 29th Streets.
St. Casimir, on Michigan Avenue, between 30th and 29th.
St. Columbkill, on Michigan Avenue, between Ohio and Ontario.
St. Clement, on Dearborn Street, between Elm and Division.
St. Clare of Mont., on 55th Street, between Marshfield and Ashland.
St. Cecelia, on 55th Street, between Emerald and Union.
Corpus Christi, on 55th Street, between Wabash and Michigan.
St. Clara, on Michigan Avenue, between 54th and 53rd.
St. Cyril, on Michigan Avenue, between 54th and 53rd.
SS. CjTil and Methodius, on Michigan Avenue, between 46th and 45th.
St. Columbanus, on Michigan Avenue, between 45th, 44th and 43rd.
St. Charles Borromeo, on Michigan Avenue, between 17th and 16th.
St. David, on 55fh Street, between Stewart and Shields.
St. Dominic, on Dearborn Street, between Chicago Avenue and Chestnut.
St. Dorothy, on Michigan Avenue, between 36th and 35th Streets.
Epiphany, on Michigan, betv.'ecn 22nd and 21st Streets.
St. Elizabeth, on Michigan Avenue, between 49th and 48th.
St. Elizabeth (Colored), on Michigan Avenue, between 4Sth and 47th.
St. Edv;^ard, on Lake Shore Drive, betv/een Elm and Division.
St. Felicitas, on Michigan Avenue, between 35th and 34th Streets.
St. Francis de Paula, on Michigan Avenue, betv/een 34th and 33rd Streets.
SU Francis (German), on Michigan Avenue, betv/een 20ih and 19th.
St. Finbarr, on Michigan Avenue, between 19th and 18th Streets.
Five Holy Martyrs, on 55th Street, between Asliland and Justine.
Good Shepherd, on Michigan Avenue, between 23rd and 22nd Streets.
St. Gall, on 55th Street, between Robey and Lincoln.
St. George (Lithuanian), on Michigan Avenue, between 51st and 50th.
St. Gabriel, on Michigan Avenue, between 48th and 47th.
St. Genevieve, on Michigan Avenue, between Ohio and Ontario.
St. Gregory, on Michigan Avenue, between Pearson and Chestnut.
St. Gertrude, on Michigan Avenue, between Chestnut and Delaware.
St. George (German), on Michigan Avenue, between 39th and 38th Street.
Holy Trinity, on Lake Shore Drive, between Elm and Division.
Holy Innocents, on Lake Shore Drive, between Division and Scott.
36 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Holy Rosary, on Lake Shore Drive, between Banks and Schiller.
Holy Angel, on Michigan Avenue, between 39th and 38th, 37th Streets.
Holy Rosary, on Michigan Avenue, betv/een 33rd and 32nd Streets.
Holy Family, on Michigan Avenue, between 18th and 17th Streets.
Holy Trinity (Croatian), on Michigan Avenue, between 17th and 16th Streets.
St. Hedwig, on Michigan Avenue, between Erie and Huron.
St. Helen, on Michigan Avenue, between Erie and Huron.
St. Henry, on Lake Shore Drive (Michigan Avenue), between Oak and Bellevue.
St. Hyacinth, on Lake Shore Drive, between Cedar and Elm.
Immaculate Heart, on Michigan Avenue, between Pearson and Chestnut.
Immaculate Conception (Polish), on Michigan Avenue, between 37th and 36th
Streets.
Immaculate Conception on Dearborn Street, between Carl and North.
Immaculate Conception (German), on 55th between Princeton and Wells.
St. Ita, on Michigan Avenue, Chicago and Pearson.
St. Ignatius, on Michigan Avenue, between Delaware and Walton.
St. James (Polish), on Michigan Avenue, between Ontario and Erie.
St. John Cantius, on Lake Shore Drive, between Bellevue and Cedar.
St. James, on Michigan Avenue, between 29th and 28th Street.
St. Jerome (Croatian), on Michigan Avenue, between 26th and 25th Streets.
St. Joseph (Slovak), on Michigan Avenue, between 21st and 20th Streets.
St. Jarlath, on Michigan Avenue, between Huron and Superior.
St. John, on Michigan Avenue, between 17th and 16th.
St. Jerome, on Michigan Avenue, between Walton and Oak.
St. Josaphat, on Dearborn Street, between Maple and Elm.
St. Joseph (German), on Dearborn Street, between Chestnut and Delaware.
St. Joseph (French), 55th Street, Hamilton and Hoyne.
St. John Berchman, on Dearborn Street, between Schiller and Carl.
St. Justin, on 55th Street, between Ashland and Justine.
St. John Baptist, on 55th Street, between Bishop and Loomis.
St. Joseph (Polish), on 55th Street, between Union and Lowe.
St. Joachim, on Michigan Avenue, between 43rd and 42nd Streets.
St. Lucy, on Michigan Avenue, between Ohio and Ontario.
St. Lawrence, on Michigan Avenue, between 40th and 39th Streets.
St. Ludmilla, on Michigan Avenue, between 28th and 27th.
St. Leo, on 55th Street, between Carpenter and Morgan.
St. Monica, on Michigan Avenue, between 47th and 46th Streets.
St. Michael (Polish), on Michigan Avenue, between 49th and 48th Streets.
St. Margaret, on Michigan Avenue, between 53rd and 52nd Streets.
St. Martin (German), on 55th Street, between Shields and Princeton.
St. Michael Arch,, (Slovak), on 55th Street, between Parnell and Normal.
St. Mauritius, on 55th Street, between Lincoln and Honore.
St. Michael (German), on Dearborn Street, between Goethe and Schiller.
St. Mary of the Lake, on Michigan Avenue, between Erie and Huron.
St. Mel, on Michigan Avenue, between Chicago Avenue and Pearson.
St. Malachy, on Michigan Avenue, between Chestnut and Delaware.
St. Mary Magdalene, on Michigan Avenue, betv,-een 32 and 31st Streets.
St. Mary, on Michigan Avenue, between 24th and 23rd Streets.
St. Margaret Mary, on Michigan Avenue, between Delaware and Walton.
St. Mark, on Lake Shore Drive, between Banks and Schiller.
Our Lady of Grace, on Lake Shore Drive, between Bellevue and Cedar.
St. Pancratius, on 55th Street between Laflin and Bishop Streets.
St. Pius, on 55th Street, between Laflin and Bishop Streets.
St. Patrick's (So. CHiicago), on Michigan Avenue, between 43rd and 62nd Streets.
St. Philip Neri, on Michigan Avenue, between 42nd and 41st Streets.
SS. Peter and Paul, on Micliigan Avenue, between 42nd and 41st Streets.
St. Peter, on Michigan Avenue, between 15th and 14th Streets.
Queen of Angels, on Lake Shore Drive, between Burton and North Avenue.
St. Rita, on 55th Streets, between Leavitt and Hamilton.
Resiirrection, on Dearborn Street, betv.-een Elm and Division.
St. Rose of Lima, on 55th Street, between Ada and Throop Streets.
St. Raphael, on Michigan Avenue, between 50th and 49th Streets.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 37
Sacred Heart (Polish), on 55th Street, on Lowe and Wallace.
Sacred Heart (Slovish), on Dearborn Street, between Delaware and Walton.
Santa Maria Incoronata, on Michigan Avenue, between 21st and 20th.
Sacred Heart, on Slichigan Avenue, between 18th and 17 Street.
Sacred Heart (German), on Michigan Avenue, between 41st and 40th.
Santa Maria Adolorata, and Michigan Avenue, between Chestnut and Delaware.
St. Stanislaus K., on Lake Shore Drive, between Scott and Union and Goethe.
St. Stephen, o"n Lake Shore Drive, between Gothe and Banks.
St. Sylvester, on Lake Shore Drive, between Burton and North Avenue.
St. Stanislaus, B. V. M., on Dearborn, between Chestnut and Delaware.
St. Stephen (Slovish), on Michigan Avenue, between 29th and 28th Streets.
St. Sebastian, on Dearborn Street, between Division and Goethe.
St. Sabina, on 55th Street, between Aberdeen and Carpenter.
St. Thomas of Cant., on Michigan Avenue, between Huron and Superior.
St. Theresa, on Dearborn Street between Delaware and Walton.
■ St. Thomas Aquinas, on Dearborn Street, between Division and Goethe.
Our Lady of the Angels, on Lake Shore Drive, between Cedar and Elm.
Our Lady of Mercy, on Michigan Avenue, between Ohio and Ontario.
Our Lady of Victory, on Micliigan Avenue, between Delaware and Walton.
Our Lady of Lourdes, on Superior and Chicago.
Our Lady of the Angels (Polish), on Lalke Shore Drive, between Cedar and Elm.
Our Lady Help of Christians, on Lake Shore Drive, between Goethe and Banks.
Our Lady of Good Counsel (Bohemian), on Lake Shore Drive between Schiller and
Burton.
Our Lady of Sorrows, on Michigan Avenue, between 35th and 34th Streets.
Our Lady of Lourdes (Bohemian), on Michigan Avenue, between 24th and 23rd
Streets.
Our Lady of Pompeii (Italian), on Michigan Avenue, between 18th and 17th Streets.
Our Lady of Peace, on Michigan Avenue, between 41st and 40th.
Our Lady of Good Counsel, on 55th Street, between Seeley and Robey.
Our Lady of Solace, on 55th Street, between Morgan and Sangamon.
Our Lady of Mt. Carmel, on Dearborn Street, between Goethe and Schiller.
Precious Blood, on 55th Street, between Robey and Lincooln.
Presentation, B. V. M., on Michigan Avenue, between 32nd and 31st Streets.
Providence of God, on Michigan Avenue, between 28th and 27th Streets.
St. Procopius, on Michigan x\venue, between 26lh and 25th Streets.
St. Paul (German), on Michigan Avenue, between 25th and 24th Streets.
St. Paschal, on Dearborn Street, between Walton and Oak.
St. Philomena, on Dearborn Street, between Maple and Elm.
St. Peter and Paul, on 55th Street, between Justine and Laflin Street.
St. Theodore, on 55th Street, between Throop and Racine Avesue.
Visitation, on 55th Street, between Peoria, Green, Halsted and Emerald. -
St. Viator, on Michig:an Avenue, between Superior and Chicago.
St. Vinceslaus (Polish), on Dearborn Street, between Chicago and Chestnut.
St. Vincent de Paul, on Dearborn Street, betv/een Oak and Maple.
St. Venceslaus, on Michigan Avenue, between 30th and 29th Streets.
St. Veronica, on Dearborn Street, between Carl and North.
Maternity, B. V. M., on Lake Shore Drive, between Oak and Bcllevue.
St. Nicholas of Tolentine, on 55th Street, between Hoyne and Seeley.
Nativity, on 55th Street, between Sangamon and Peoria.
Notre Dame de Chicago, on Michigan Avenue, between 15th and 14th Streets.
St. William, on Dearborn Street, between Oak and Maple.
St. Killian, on Michigan Avenue, between 55th and 54th Streets.
The following parishes will stand on streets most convenient : St. Matthew, Trans-
figuration, St. Vitus, St. Patrick, Adams Street, St. Matthias, St. Catherine of Sienna,
St. Mary of Mt. Carmel (Italian), Our Lady of Hungary, Our Lady of Vilna (Lithuanian),
Our Lady of Guadalupe, SS. Peter and Paul (Lithuanian), St. Willebrod, St. Thecla, St.
Nicholas, St. Salomea, Sacred Heart (Croatian), Sacred Heart, Morgan Park, St. Michael
(Lithuanian), St. Michael, Archangel (Italian), St. Mary, Kensington, St. Louis, St.
Ladislaus, St. Kevin, St. Joseph (Lithuanian), St. John the Baptist (Syrian), St.
John of God, St. John Nepomucene, Immaculate Conception, Nina Avenue, Immaculate
38 ELEVATION AND IN\T!:STITURE
Conception (Lithuanian), Holy Guardian Angel (Italian), Holy Trinity (German), Holy
Ghost, Holy Rosary (Slovak), St. George (Slovenian), St. Francis Xavier, St. Francis
de Sales, St. Ephrem, St. Francis of Assisium, St. Florian, St. Ailbe, St. Anthony, As-
sumption of the B. V. M. (Polish), St. Bartholomew, St. Columba, St. Camillus, San
Callisto, St. Constantia, SS. Cyril and Methodius (Slovak).
Hospital Units
The following hospitals are invited to take places most convenient
to them along the the line :
Alexian Brothers Hospital, St. Anne's Hospital, Hospital of St. Anthony of Padua,
St. Bernard's Hotel Dieu Hospital, Columbus Hospital, Columbus Extension Hospital,
Misericordia Hospital and Maternity Home, St. Elizabeths' Hospital, St. Joseph's Hos-
pital, St. Mary of Nazareth Hospital, Mercy Hospital, Municipal Isolation Hospital.
These hospitals are in the city, hence it should not be difficult for any of them to
have a delegation of nurses and internes not on duty on 5Gth Street, Michigan Avenue,
between 55th Street and Roosevelt Road, on Michigan Avenue, between Ohio Street and
North Avenue, or finally on Dearborn Street between North Avenue and Chicago Avenue.
Executing the Plans
The clergy committee of welcome to the Cardinal on his arrival
in New York left here on Tuesday morning, May 9. One hundred
and four priests were in the party. They will combine forces with a
similar party of Chicago laity and on a chartered steamer will go
out into New York harbor to meet the incoming liner, Berengaria.
His Eminence will tranship to the welcoming party's vessel, re-
turning with them to New York.
On arrival a procession in honor of the Cardinal, a native New
Yorker, will be formed, en route to the Vanderbilt Hotel, headquarters
for the trip. Tonight a banquet for the party will be given. On
Saturday, the Cardinal and his guard of honor will entrain for Chi-
cago arriving here on Sunday, at 2 p. m.
Those forming the clergy party included: The Et. Rev. E. F.
Hoban, D. D., administrator; the Rt. Rev. Jas. A. Griffin; the Rt.
Rev. M. J. FitzSimmons, the Rt. Rev. E. A. Kelly, the Rt. Rev.
F. C. Kelley, the Rt. Rev. F. A. Rempe, the Rt. Rev. F. Bobal ; the
Rt. Rev. T. P. Bona ; the Rt. Rev. F. A. Purcell ; the Rt. Rev. P. J.
McDonnell ; the Rt. Rev. Wm. Foley ; the Rt. Rev. Abbott Valentine
Kohlbeck, 0. S. B. ; the Rt. Rev, S. R. Roumie ; the Rev. Dennis J.
Dunne, D. D. ; the Rev. John B. Furay, S. J. ; Rev. William H. Agnew,
S. J.; Rev. Thomas F. Levan, CM.; Rev. H. J. O'Connor, CM.;
Rev. Edwin Roman, C P. ; Rev. Fabian Kelly, C P. ; Rev. Moses
Kiley, D. D. ; Rev. Francis Gordon, C R. ; Rev. Thaddeus Ligman,
C R. ; Rev. Casimir Gronkowski ; Rev. John Linden ; Rev. James
Scanlan; Rev. John Ryan; Rev. T. M. Burke; Rev. Thomas Egan;
Rev. Hilary J. Doswald, 0. C C ; Rev. Joseph Casey ; Rev. Stanislaus
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 39
Bona,V D. D. ; Rev. Hilary Kieserling, 0. F. M. ; Rev. Nicholas L.
Franzen, C. SS. R. ; Rev. Thomas Kearns ; Rev. John McCarthy ; Rev.
P. T. Gelinas ; Rev. Thomas F. Quinn ; Rev. Francis J. Magner ; Rev.
Sidney Morrison; Rev. William Kinsella; Rev. Edward Rice; Rev.
J. K. Fielding; Rev. Thomas Small; Rev. Edward I. Dondanville;
Rev. J, A. Hynes; Rev. John M. Bowen; Rev. Harris A. Darche;
Rev. M. A. Dorney ; Rev. George Eisenbacher ; Rev. A. Croke, 0. S.
M. ; Rev. F. J. Rice ; Rev. Philip Bourke ; Rev. Francis Cichozki ;
Rev. Charles Epstein ; Rev. A. L. Girard ; Rev. Victor Primeau ; Rev.
T. O'Shea; Rev. William Griffin; Rev. P. F. Shewbridge; Rev. T. R.
Shewbridge; Rev. J. H. Kruszka; Rev. M. Kruszas; Rev. Stephen
Rubacz; Rev. Francis Rusch; Rev. Francis G. Ostrowski; Rev. D. J.
Touhy; Rev. Daniel Byrnes; Rev. N. Klasen; Rev. M. 0 'Sullivan;
Rev. L. Schlim; Rev. F. Gaudet; Rev. C. J. Quille; Rev. J. Wright;
Rev. William Egan, 0. S. A. ; Rev P. J. Hennessy ; Rev. Edward
Dankowski; Rev. William Dettmer; Rev. Frank O'Brien; Rev. Wil-
liam O'Brien; Rev. William Quinlisk; Rev. B. Brady; Rev. J. Ditt-
mer; Rev. William H. Dettmer; Rev. J. Morrisey; Rev. Peter T
Janser, S. V. D. ; Rev. Stephen Kowalczyk ; Rev. 0. Strehl ; Rev,
J. C. Gillan; Rev. J. J. O'Hearn; Rev. W. J. Suprenant, C. S. V.
Rev. J. J. Gearty; Rev. E. J. Fox; Rev. Albert Casey, 0. P. ; Rev
J. J. Kearns; Rev. William F. Caliill; Rev. K. D. Cahill, 0. C. C.
Rev. John P. Campbell; Rev. M. S. Gilmartin; Rev. M. J. Heeney
Rev. Thomas Burke; Rev. Jos. McMahon; Rev. J. M. Schutte; Rev
John Kozlowski; Rev. Francis Grzes; Rev. T. Czastka; Brother
Baldwin and Brother Lawrence of the Christian Brothers.
Laymen Go to Meet Cardinal
One hundred and thirty persons left in a delegation for New
York on Wednesday to greet His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein.
The party left by special train.
The following are the members of the citizens' committee who
left for New York to greet the new Cardinal:
Bernard P. Barasa, D. F. Bremner, Patrick Brennan, George Bren-
nan, Thomas V. Brennan, James Byrnes, Charles V. Barrett, P. J.
Carr, John J. Collins, Theodore M. Cornell, Jerome J. Crowley,
Zachary T. Davis, George Donnersberger and Thomas P. Flynn.
Arthur Foster, Herman J. Gaul, John Gunterberg, John P.
Harding, J. G. Herrick, A. P. Hogan, Michael L. Igoe, D. F. Kelly,
K. S. G., Dr. John J. Killeen, Peter F. Kranz, George M. Maypole,
Fred V. McGuire, Arthur R. Manning, John R. McCabe, Frank
McCarr, Peter A. McNally, George F. Mulligan and N. J. Nelson.
40 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Daniel McCann, John P. McGoorty, Simon J. Morand, J. P. V.
Murphy, Norman R. New, James C. O'Brien, Joseph B. McDonough,
Joseph Sabath, Edward O'Callaghan, Dr. Daniel A. Orth, William
H. Powell, John P. Neady, Andrew J. Ryan, J. B. Shell, Dr. J. P.
Smyth, Robert M. Sweitzer, Frank J. Tomezak and J. M. Whealan.
Ignatius M. Bransfield, John Brennan, W. L. Brown, Thomas H.
Cannon, R. A. Cavanaugh, E. D. Corcoran, Joseph W. Cremin, I. F.
Dankowski, Dr. S. E. Donlon, P. B. Flanagan, W. J. Ford, C. J.
Gaul and Dr. John Golden.
Arthur O'Brien, Richard M. O'Brien, James O'Neil, Victor A.
Perazinski, D. B. Quinlan, C. W. Richards, Sherman J. Sexton,
Joseph C. Smith, J. E. Sullivan, Barrett Whealan, Michael Zimmer,
E. C. Barry, Thomas Brisch, Patrick E. Callaghan, H. J. Cassaday,
Joseph F. Connery and C, G. Craine.
Anthony Czarnecki, Thomas F. Delaney, Paul Brzymalski, Dr.
Charles G. Fortelka, Col. John J. Garrity, Michael F. Girten, Frank
G. Hajicek, Matthew Hartigan, John Higgins, Edward Houlihan,
William J. Igoe, James F. Kennedy, William P. Kinsella, John
Laveccha, John E. Maloney and Anthony Matre, K. S. G.
Michael J. Halvey, John J. Haynes, Edward Hines, K. S. G.,
K. A. Hunter, William F. Juergens, H. P. Kenney, Edward Kirch-
berg, W. J. Lynch, Joseph Mangan, Henry Mawicke, Joseph W.
McCarthy, K. S. G., Thomas J. McMahon, Frank X. Mudd, M. J. Mur-
ray, P. G. Nilles, Frank M. Padden and Lawrence Przybylski.
Nicholas J. Rouland, John A. Schmidt, Charles M. Slattery, Fred
B. Suite, Adam J. Trembacz, August G. LTrbanski, Leo J. Winiecki,
F. J. Lewis, K. S. G., Richard J. Finnegan, Charles David, Frank
M. Rauen, T, J. Courtney, A. A. Rothengass and Joseph F. Kelly.
The following constitute the committee of aldermen appointed by
Mayor Dever to officially represent the city:
Frank J. Tomezak, chairman ; Charles S. Eaton, Robert R. Jack-
son, Donald McKinlay, John Touhy, Albert J. Horan, Christ Jensen,
Dorsey Crowe, Joseph O. Kostner, Denis A. Horan and Edward
J. M. Kaindl.
Wecomed IN New York
The press account of the arrival of the Cardinal in New York
was as follows:
New York last night joyously welcomed to his native shores and today was
host to His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein of Chicago, second newly-made Prince
of the Church to return to America in a fortnight.
It was a welcome that was late and disrupted by the twelve-hour delay
of the liner Berengaria and by miserable weather, but none the less impressive
a
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 41
and heartfelt, for New York likes to hark back to the days when Cardinal
Mundelein was a boy here and when he was loved and honored as Auxiliary
Bishop of Brooklyn. Thousands stood in the drizzling rain and darkness to
catch a glimpse of him. Myriad flares and rockets pierced the murk while
sirens shrieked and bands played, lending a startling picturesqueness that
would have been lacking to the greeting had the plans for a great daytime
ovation been carried out.
At noon today, the large party of his own clergy and laity who came
from Chicago to greet him whisked the Cardinal away to Chicago and the
magnificent welcome prepared by his own Western people. But not before his
fellow prelate, Cardinal Hayes, had greeted him personally and the highest
officials of the Church and City had paid him impressive honors.
All the pomp and ceremony befitting the return of one of his high office
had awaited the Cardinal, all the afternoon and evening with hundreds of
thousands prepared to give him a real triumphant entry. But while the crowds
awaited, the Berengaria was turning about in her course to perform a work of
mercy on the high seas, and when she felt her way slowly to Quarantine, through
a bad fog, it was nearly 10 o'clock and a drizzle of rain was drenching the
piers. Once at the pier, he was rushed by an automobile to the residence of
Cardinal Hayes, at St. Patrick's Cathedral and thence to the Vanderbilt, where
Mayor Hylan and delegations of clergy and laymen greeted him, and where
he occupied for the night the suite once assigned to Caruso.
It was 9:10 last night when the searchlights of the Macom, the welcoming
boat, picked up the Berengaria in the thick darkness at Quarantine, and the
band on the Manhattan College boat broke into "Home, Sweet Home," to
the accompaniment of student cheers. A moment later, groat flares, lighted
by photographers, illuminated the sea all about the great liner. Another band
took up the ' ' Star Spangled Banner, ' ' the searchlight concentrated on the
Berengaria, and in this picturesque setting the welcomers caught their first
glimpse of the new cardinal, a figure waving a silk hat from an upper deck.
"There's the hat; there he is," shouted the first to see the little red
skull cap. Then the cheering from the welcoming boat burst out anew, answered
by a college yell from the Manhattan tug. Thomas J. McGrath, customs in-
spector, who had gone to school with the cardinal, boarded the liner, and a
moment later the committee of welcome, headed by Grover Whalen and Eodman
Wanamaker of New York, and Bishop Hoban of Chicago had gone aboard and
were escorting His Eminence down the red-carpeted gangway.
The cardinal smiled happily in the uneven light. With great good-nature,
he paused on the deck in the rain while the photographers snapped him, first
this way, then that. Escorted to the after saloon of the Macom, he seated him-
self and warmly greeted members of the committee of welcome. A round of
answers to newspaper men, and he conferred the Episcopal Blessing on the
assemblage.
"And may God's blessing be on all those you hold dear and near your
hearts," he added, after the formal blessing in Latin.
Through the interview with the newspaper men, the cardinal was in fine
humor. There was little formality, and ho laughed frequently and anywercd all
questions readily.
"I am glad beyond measure to be back," he said. "It's good to get
back to my home town, and it will be even better to get back to Chicago.
I'm grateful for this reception, and especially to see so many of my Chicago
42 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
people here. My Chicago friends and I will ever be grateful for the reception,
although I recognize it as directed not so much toward myself as toward the
great Church of which I am the representative."
Asked if he had a message for Chicago, he replied:
"I will say nothing now, except that everywhere I went in Europe I found
they were surprised at the interest taken by the Pope in Chicago, and pleased
that Chicago should be honored by the appointment of a cardinal. I told them
that we had always lived in peace in Chicago, that there never had been any
trouble with our non-Catholic brethren, and that it was my earnest wish and
prayer that we always find the Church an asset and a unifying force. I feel
that the honor that has been done is to the city of Chicago, and I would like
to have it treated that way.
"In my last audience with the Holy Father, he bestowed upon me, for
you, his special blessing for Chicago, and he added these words in English:
'And for all America.' "
It still was raining as the Macom, with the other small craft that had
gone out to greet the cardinal, docked at Battery Park, but here there was a
greeting by a great throng. As the fifty automobiles, bedecked in the cardinal's
colors, hurried along Broadway with its police escort, groups that had braved
the rain again shouted their welcome.
At the Vanderbilt cheers lasting ten minutes greeted His Eminence, while
an orchestra played the national anthem. Here 300 welcomers, headed by the
Chicago clergy and laymen and Mayor Hylan, had waited for hours. The
ceremonies were brief, that Cardinal Mundelein might rest before the arduous
day that awaited him.
In the New York party that went out to welcome the cardinal were, besides
Mr. Whalen and Mr. Wanamaker, John Hughes, Eugene F. Moran, Joseph H.
Moran, H. H. Nevanas, Thomas J. Skuse, John H. Deleny and A. B. Hull, brother-
in-law of the cardinal.
In the Chicago delegation were: The Right Rev. E. F. Hoban, D. D.,
auxiliary bishop; the Right Rev. Msgr. E. A. Kelly, chairman of the Chicago
clergy; D. F. Kelly, K. S. G., the Rev. D. J. Dunne, D. .D.; the Rev. C. J.
Quille, and E. D. Hines, F. J. Lewis, Joseph F. Connery and Aldermen F. J.
Tomczak, representing the municipality of Chicago.
Others on the Chicago committee for the return were: The Right Rev.
Msgr. Francis A. Rempe, the Right Rev. Msgr. W. M. Foley, the very Rev.
Francis Gordon, C. R., and the Rev. Fathers P. C. Gelinas, E. F. Rice, E. L.
Dondanville, T. E. O'Shea, John Linden, F. M. O'Brien, Thadeus Ligman, C. R.,
A. L. Girard, Hilary J. Doswald, O. C. C. and Stephen Kowalczyk.
Aboard the Special for Chicago
By Mary Glynn
A special train stopped to permit Chicago boys, students at St.
Mary's Seminary, Baltimore, to greet Cardinal Mundelein was but
one of the incidents of a journey that brought His Eminence home
for the city's remarkable tribute from all classes.
As the fourteen car train of the Baltimore and Ohio railroad
sped on its journey westward it halted at intervals in order that
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN
43
the blessing of the Cardinal might be bestowed upon the waiting
crowds. His Eminence had time for all. Even the chauffeur who
had driven him to the train received a hearty handshake.
The train pulled out to the strains of ''My Country 'tis of Thee,"
played by a Czecho-Slovakian band, the members of which could not
speak English, but played it well. A great crowd of New Yorkers
came along for a final tribute.
Every way station, every cross road where news of the Cardinal 's
coming had preceded him was the scene of an ovation. Fleeting
salutations were given by groups of men who stood with uncovered
heads and by women with children in their arms, cheering and
waving as the train swept by.
His Excellency, Most Rev. Pietro Fumasoni-Biondi, apostolic
delegate and Very Rev. Paul Marella, auditor of the legation in
Washington, left New York with the Cardinal but detrained at
Clifton, a suburb of Washington.
It was there that Monsignor Bernardini, professor of canon law
at the Catholic University at Washington and a nephew of Cardinal
Gasparri, papal secretary of state, boarded the train. He accom-
panied the Cardinal to Chicago where he remained for the ceremonies
attendant upon the arrival of his Eminence.
Chimes playing religious airs were heard as the Cardinal alighted
in Baltimore to give his blessing to the group of students and priests
from St. Mary's seminary, who surrounded the train.
An album, containing signed greetings for the new prince of the
church was presented to him by the president of the seminary,
Very Rev. Edward R. Dyer, S. S. It was signed by thirty-two Chicago
youths studying for the priesthood at St. Mary's and contained a
facsimile of Cardinal Mundelein's official coat of arms.
It was here that one of the several colorful incidents which marked
the homeward journey took place. Wiping their liands on their
overalls and holding their white peaked caps the engineers of the
train walked back to the carpeted platform where the Cardinal stood
with the students around him. They needed no introduction, no ex-
planation of their wishes. At once His Eminence turned to them,
and on their knees they received his blessing.
At eight o'clock on Saturday evening. Cardinal Mundelein v.^cnt
through the train and stopped at every seat to bid each one of the
246 persons on board a personal good night, spending a few moments
in pleasant chat. ' ' Just seeing that everything is all right, ' ' he said,
smilingly, as he passed. The cooks and porters, too, retired with the
good wishes of the Cardinal.
44 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Sunday morning a stop of one and one-half hours was made a1
Garrett, Indiana, where Mass was said by the Cardinal in the chapel
car of the Catholic Church Extension Society loaned for that purpose.
Later this car was on exhibition at the Grand Central station, Chi-
cago. Bishop Griffin of Springfield and Monsignor Francis C. Kelley
also celebrated Mass during this interval.
The Right Rev. Edward F. Hoban, D. D., left the special train
at Philadelphia where he took a faster train back to Chicago that
he might aid in the arrangements for the reception of the home-
coming Cardinal. It was under his direction that this splendid tribute
was arranged. Bishop Hoban was honorary chairman of all com-
mittees.
Most of the Chicagoans who made the trip entered waiting auto-
mobiles and continued as guard of honor to the Cardinal on his
twelve mile trip to the Cathedral where they assisted at Benediction
of the Most Blessed Sacrament.
IV. WELCOME HOME
The Cardinal and his party detrained at the Englewood station
of the Baltimore and Ohio where welcoming thousands awaited.
The civic greeting was expressed in the welcome of Mayor William
E. Dever, who with other members of his welcoming committee were
among the first to greet His Eminence. The mayor knelt to kiss the
famous ring that came to its wearer from the Holy Father as a
mark of the high rank to which he had been promoted.
It was to prepare for a joyful journey that the waiting auto-
mobiles were filled quickly by members of the official welcoming
delegation. A squad of motorcycle policemen filed into first place
and the drive was cleared for the oncoming procession. It was a
three hour ride between solid walls of humanity, a twelve mile
formation of happy thousands. Little children were there galore.
There were multitudes of them, and it must have pleased the Cardinal
for they are his especial interest. Banners bearing messages such as
"God Bless Our Cardinal," "Welcome Home, Our Cardinal," were
frequent in the lines and American flags in places seemed a solid
waving blaze of color.
Parochial school children had prominent places in the lines. One
could vision the preparation in many a home as white dresses were
freshly laundered and Sunday suits of the boys brought forth to aid
in honor of the day.
It was most evident that youth is eager and enthusiastic because
glad little faces reflected inward joy. There may have been some
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 45
rivalry in various little groups as to the one honored to bear a tribute
of floral blossoms to His Eminence, for it was frequently during the
line of march that a floral tribute was presented as an expression
of good will.
In front of St. Basil's school one little tot in white brought an
armful of blossoms bigger than herself as a remembrance from her
school. This was repeated along the line at St. Anne's church. The
Cardinal paid silent tribute to a deceased pastor at Visitation church.
At the triumphal journey's end there was a lovely bower of flowers
piled high on either side of the car, contributions from many.
There was an ovation at 43rd Street by the colored residents of
Chicago. It was estimated that it was one of the largest by colored
people in many years. The Chicago Defender- band played while the
procession passed and the cheers of old and young added to the wel-
come in this section.
Those who lived along the line of march kept open house and
each place became a center for friends and relatives to gather for
a point of vantage. Decorations along the way were glimpsed and
flags fluttered frequently in a beautiful May afternoon sun.
Infants carried in the arms of their mothers knew little of the
meaning of it all and yet in years to come can feel they had a part
in the welcome. Old men and women, perhaps at a sacrifice of
strength, made the effort to find a comfortable standing place near
the line. Automobiles, trucks, even the almost extinct horse and
carriage were requisitioned to 'Carry people to places along the line
of march.
When the loop was reached the welcome became almost over-
whelming. People stood four and five deep flanked against the side-
walks. At the Art Institute crowds were estimated at between five
and seven thousand. Great large American flags fluttered and the
mighty procession passed on. The marchers on foot numbered about
80,000 comprising the Holy Name Society, the Knights of Columbus,
Catholic Order of Foresters, Lithuanian, Slovak and Italian societies,
Ancient Order of Hiberaians, the Catholic Knights of America, the
Bohemian Brethren, the Polish Alma Mater, and others. Long before
the hour for the parade members of the societies were assembling,
reporting for badges and flags, prepared to answer the signal for
final formation.
The lines were in orderly arrangement marching to the music of
over twenty bands scattered throughout the long procession. From
Roosevelt Road and Michigan Boulevard where the real parade
started it was the beginning of the grand climax. The scene was not
46 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
to be soon forgotten. Michigan Boulevard was lined with throngs.
Buildings along the way were filled with people at windows, on
balconies any place to view to best advantage.
There was a colorful touch in the band costumes. The Visitation
Boys Band v/hieh headed the south side division of the Holy Name
society made a decided hit with the watchers along the side lines.
Many a burst of applause testified to the efficiency of the players as
musicians. The St. Procopius boys' band from Lisle headed the
west side branches and the Chicago Marine band headed the north
side division. The St. Mary's Training school band from Desplaines
was a valuable adjunct to the Holy Name aggregation.
When the procession reached Ohio Street the foot marchers sep-
arated making a close passageway sufficiently wide to permit the
Cardinal's motor and those following to pass through. His Eminence
and his party turned west on North Avenue to Dearborn Street
where at a chosen point the north side Catholic high school groups
were gathered to offer their welcome greeting. Returning south to
the Cathedral, His Eminence was driven through solid formations
until the cathedral at North State and Superior streets was reached.
The Cardinal's Robes
Seldom has it been the opportunity of Chicagoans to view in
their city a Cardinal in his ecclesiastical robes. The rich cloak of
scarlet that he wore with its accompanying scarlet hat with gold
band was chosen that Chicagoans night behold an unusual dress of
the Cardinal. The hat is worn only when going to a consistory and
is "the red hat" of the Cardinal.
To see His Eminence later as he moved slowly down the Cathedral
aisle was to again pay tribute of faith in one's heart to a church
full of ancient traditions. For the robes he wore were in design
of ancient heritage. Full and majestic they were rich in material
as befitted a prince of the church. A surplice of finest lace, the
wide sash about the waist and the cappa magna with its circular collar
of ermine. About his neck was suspended from a gold chain the
Cardinal's crucifix and adorning the third finger of his right hand
was the Cardinal 's ring, massive and beautifully^ engraved, set with a
sardonyx.
Thus a city's civic tribute gave place to the religious ceremony
and Chicago paused to utter a prayer that God may bless this
newest prince of the church.
george cardinal mundelein 47
The Parade in Detail
The order of the great parade was as shown in ''Parade Order
No. 1".
The line of march was north on Michigan Avenue until the head
reached North Avenue at Michigan Avenue, when it came to a halt,
entire columns slit in two equal parts. The right eight men marched
by right flank as far as the East curbing, then faced to center of
the street. The left eight men marched by the left flank as far as
the West curbing and then faced about to center of street.
When this movement was accomplished. His Eminence accom-
panied by the Guard of Honor, passed through the line, thus formed,
and reviewed them. When His Eminence and his Guard of Honor
had reached the head of the column at North Avenue and Michigan
Avenue, the column was dismissed.
Holy Name Division
By John A. Bateman, Chief Marshal, Holy Name Division
Chicago Holy Name men again proved loyalty to their spiritual leader and
their deep interest in activities fostered by the general officers last Sunday
afternoon when 15,000 strong they marched to pay tribute to His Eminence,
Cardinal Mundelein, on his return from Eome.
Instead of the suggested quota of 8,000, the Holy Name division comprised
from 15,000 to 17,000 members of 157 branches, or nearly double that quota.
Besides turning out in such large numbers, the Holy Name men showed
their desire to do their part to the best of their ability by assembling at the
several points far in advance of the scheduled time. Some units were at their
places at 1 p. m. and the latest branches were on hand before 1:30, so that
the three brigades were in line and moving into Michigan Avenue promptly at
2:30 p. m.
Flags Massed Near Center
The various branches further indicated their whole-hearted co-operation
with the general officers of the society and those in charge of the parade by
readily losing their identity by sending their flags and banners to the color
unit, which was near the center of the division. By doing this the branches
made it impossible for anyone to identify them, but they gladly did this in
order to present a uniform appearance and to comply with the requests of
the parade executives.
All who had anything to do with the organization of the Holy Name
division sincerely thank all Holy Name men who participated in what was
one of the greatest demonstrations in Chicago's history. Branch presidents
and others who saw that the marchers were equipped with American flags and
the official parade badges also deserve the gratitude of the society.
48 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Officers of the Divisions
The chief marshal of the Holy Name division, in addition to the whole-
hearted support of the various branch officers, is indebted to the following
men who were of invaluable assistance in marshaling the huge membership:
Chief marshal's staff: Major John M. Doyle, Our Lady of Sorrows branch;
Capt. Ignatius P. Doyle, St. Thomas Aquinas; Capt. E. Kelly, St. Margaret
Mary.
Brigade commanders: A. A. Offerman, St. John's, Joliet, north brigade;
F. E. Miller, St. Agatha's, west brigade; D. W. Anglin, St. Felicitas, south
brigade.
Battalion commanders: South brigade: A. W. Swain, St. Agnes; A. B.
Buttliere, St. Mary of Mt. Carmel; Messrs. Ruby, Brown and Wilkinson, Our
Lady of Peace.
West brigade: A. L. Ewing, St. Mel's; W. J. Bolger, St. Agatha's;
Mark Cribben, St. Agatha's.
North brigade: Henry Becker, St. Pius; M. J. Mayers, Our Lady of
Angels; Mr. Geary, Our Lady of Peace.
Marshal of colors: John F. Bruns, St. Mary of Mt. Carmel.
Marshal of executive committee: P. J. V. McKian.
The Holy Name division, marching sixteen men abreast, was a mile long
as it was on parade. After the men had separated into two divisions of eight
men each and lined up along the boulevard, they reached from North Avenue
south of Oak Street.
The Holy Name division had four bands, the marine band heading the
unit, St. Procopius College band of Lisle ahead of the west siders, St. Mary's
Training School leading the colors and Visitation Holy Name band in front of
the south unit. The south side unit, composed of more churches and branches,
had the largest number in the parade. St. Sabina's and St. Andrew's branches
were among those with the largest delegations.
The parade was one of the largest ever seen in Chicago, if not the largest,
and the showing in it made by Holy Name men certainly is a source of great
gratification to all interested in the society. The way the Holy Name men
turned out was further proof of the general interest and activity of Holy Name
men, especially since nearly every Holy Name man had an urgent invitation
to march ydih some other society or parish organization.
Knights op Columbus Division
The Kniglits of Columbus division included about 10,000 march-
ers.
Formation of the Knights of Columbus Division: Marshal Hon. Francis
P. Brady, Adjutant, Captain Arthur T. Broche.
State Council: State Deputy Edward Houlihan, State Secretary Henry J.
Lynch, Past State Deputy, Joseph J. Thompson and District Deputies.
Fourth Degree Band: George Serak, Marshal; John J, Phelan, 1st Asst. ;
Wm. E. Donahue, 2nd Asst.; Wm. S. Callinan, 3rd Asst.; J. J. Clifford, 4th
Asst.; George Stanton, 5th Asst.; John Fox, Color Bearer. Congress Street right
resting on Michigan Avenue.
International Ncwsi\'i'l J'lio.u.
HIS EMINENCE GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN
As lie appeai-Pcl whon he alighted from the train in Chicago upon his return
from Rome. He is here sliown in the full ro])es of a cardinal and wearing
the "Red Hat."
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 49
The Councils: The formation of the councils was by Battalions and the
councils were grouped in 13 Battalions as follows:
Battalions One and Two Included: Band; Chicago, Marquette, De La Salle,
Illinois, Englewood, Lafayette, DeSoto. Formed on Congress Street from Mich-
igan Avenue to Wabash Avenue, Assistant Marshals Thomas J. Clancy and
Arthur Manning.
Battalions Three, Four and Five, including Band: Phil. Sheridan, Calumet,
Damen, Feehan, Charles Carroll, Fort Dearborn, Leo XIII, Father O'Connor,
Commercial, HUdebrand, Loyola-Hyde Park, Quilmette, Columbus, Gen. Jas.
Shields. Formed on Congress Street from Wabash Avenue to State Street. As-
sistant Marshals, Joseph M. Cusiek, Joseph I. Lang, and Joseph A. Manning.
Battalions Six, Seven and Eight, Including Band: Hughes, LaEabida,
Chicago Heights, Ravenswood, Brownson, Daniel O'Connell, Daniel Dowling,
Newman, Thomas Aquinas, Commodore Barry, St. Cyr Day, Madonna, Hennepin,
Arch. McHale, San Salvador. Formed on Harrison Street from Michigan to
Wabash Avenues. Assistant Marshals, Edward J. Sordelet, Edward T. Dennehy,
and Joseph Burke.
Battalions Nine and Ten, including Band: Father Setters, Americus, Blue
Island, St. Augustine, Gen. Sherman, Father Perez, Washington, Santa Maria,
Oak Park, Tonti. Formed on Harrison Street from Wabash Avenue to State
Street. Assistant Marshals, James McDermott and Emmet McCarthy.
Battalions Eleven and Twelve, including Band: Bishop Ketteler, Nazareth,
St. James, Genoa, Garcia Moreno, Auburn Park, University, Cardinal, Ridge,
St. Patrick's, St. Philip Neri. Formed on Seventh Street from Michigan Ave-
nue to State Street. Assistant Marshals Edward P. Brannick and George H.
Braasch.
Battalion Thirteen, including Band: St. Francis Xavier, Pinta, St. Rita,
Arch. Quigley. Formed on Seventh Street from Wabash Avenue to State
Street. Assistant Marshall Alex. V. Caprano.
The Cathedral Program
By the Rev. Francis A. Ryan
As announced in advance the Cathedral program was as fol-
lows:
The tremendous welcome that will be extended to His Eminence George
Cardinal Mundelein, Archbishop of Chicago, on his return from the Sacred
Consistory held at Rome, March 24, 1924, at v/hich His Holiness Pope Pius XI
created Mm Cardinal Priest of the Holy Roman Church of the title Maria del
Populo will lead to the Holy Name Cathedral.
On entering the Cathedral which will be fully illuminated the Cathedral
choir of one hundred and seventy-five voices will intone the Te Deum, the solemn
hymn of thanksgiving. The Choir under the direction of Reverend Philip Ma-
honey and Reverend Paul Smith has prepared especially for this occasion.
On arriving in the sanctuary His Eminence will complete the "Children's
Welcome" by giving Solemn Benediction of the Most Blessed Sacrament. Be-
fore leaving the Cathedral His Eminence will deliver a short sermon to the
children. The attendants and officers at his service are as follows:
50 elevation and investiture
On Ceremonies
Masters of Ceremonies: Rev. Francis A. Ryan, Rev. William R. Griffin,
assisted by clerical students of the Quigley Preparatory Seminary; The Mon-
signori, clergy, regular and diocesan, will attend. Brothers also will be present.
The ministers to His Eminence, The Cardinal, will be: Master of ceremonies,
D. J. Dunne, D. D. ; Archepiscopal crossbearer. Rev. Francis M. O 'Brien.
The assistant priest will be : Rt. Rev. Msgr. F. C. Kelley, D. D.
Deacons of honor will be: Rt. Rev. Msgr. E. A. Kelly, LL. D. ; Rt. Rev.
Msgr. F. Bobal.
Deacon: Rev. Thomas A. Kearns, Subdeaconj Rev. M. S. Gilmartin.
Laity of Cardinal's escort will be Edward A. Hines, K. C. S. G. ; Denis
F. Kelly, K. S. G. ; Antony F. Matre, K. S. G.
On Tuesday morning, at half after ten o'clock in the Holy Name Cathedral,
the most wonderful ceremony of the entire home-coming will take place. Solemn
Pontifical Mass will be celebrated by Rt. Reverend Edmund M. Dunne, D. D.,
Bishop of Peoria, in the presence of His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein.
Rt. Rev. Peter J. Muldoon, D. D., Bishop of Rockf ord, will deliver the
sermon.
1,200 Priests in Line
The procession into the Cathedral will march from the Cathedral school
on Cass Street. It is expected that more than twelve hundred priests will do
honor to the Cardinal by participating in this wonderful ceremony.
All the students of the Quigley Preparatory seminary and St. Mary's of
the Lake seminary will be at the head of the procession. Immediately following
them will be the regular and diocesan clergy of more than a thousand. Forty
Monsignori will come next and then thirty-five Bishops and four Archbishops.
Many Superiors of the Religious Orders in the country will also attend. It will
be the largest gathering of the clergy ever taking place in this part of the
country.
It is expected that the Honorable William Dover and his Cabinet will be
in attendance. All the members of the Judiciary in the city of Chicago, all
the Federal Government, members of every Consulate, the Board of Directors
of the Associated Catholic Charities, and a delegation of prominent members
from every parish in the Archdiocese.
The people of the entire city will be present on this occasion to do honor
and show their esteem for His Eminence. The Cardinal will conclude the Pon-
tifical Services by an address to the clergy and laity of the Archdiocese.
Monsignori
Among those present will be: Very Rev. B. J. Shiel; Rt. Rev. J. C. Plagens,
D. D. ; Rt, Rev. J. M. Doyle, LL. D. ; Rt. Rev. J. H. Schlarmann, D, D. ; Rt. Rev.
B. G, Traudd; Rt, Rev. T. P, Bona; Rt. Rev. F. J. Van Antwerp; Rt. Rev.
P. J. McDonnell ; Rt. Rev. F, A. Purcell ; Rt. Rev. S. R. Roumie, O. S. B. M. ;
Rt. Rev, Francis Bobal; Rt. Rev. P, W. Dunne; Rt. Rev. E. A. Kelly, LL, D.;
Rt. Rev, F, A. Rempe, V, G.; Rt. Rev. M. J. FitzSimmons, V, G,; Rt, Rev.
F, C, Kelley, D. D.
Abbotts
Rt. Rev. V. Kolbeck, O. S. B., Abbott of Lisle, Illinois; Rt. Rev. M. Veth,
O. S. B., Atchison, Kansas; Rt. Rev. Arch-Abbott Aurelius, O. S. B., Beatty, Pa.
george cardinal mundeleln 51
Bishops
The Right Rev. Bishops and their Chaplains will be as follows:
Rt. Rev, H. Howard, D. D., Auxiliary Bishop of Davenport; Rev. Philip L.
Kennedy, Rev. Francis E. Seanlan.
Rt. Rev. J. A. Griffin, D. D., Bishop of Springfield; Rev. E. S. Keough,
D. D., Rev. J. B. Furay, S. J.
Rt. Rev. F. W. Howard, D. D.; Bishop of Covington; Rev. P. Neuzil,
O. S. B., Rev. F. Stauble, O. M. C.
Rt. Rev. J. A. Floersch, D. D., Co-Adjutor Bishop of Louisville ; Rev. P. T.
Janser, S. V. D., Rev. D. Croke.
Rt. Rev. A. J. McGavick, D. D., Bishop of La Crosse; Rev. F. Reynolds,
Rev. P. L. Biermann.
Rt. Rev. P. J. Muldoon, D. D., Bishop of Rockford; Rev. E. J. Fox, Rev.
M. A. Dorney.
Rt. Rev. M. C. Lenihan, D. D., Bishop of Great Falls ; Rev. Edmund Byrnes,
Rev. A. Skrypko.
Rt. Rev. T. F. Lillis, D. D., Bishop of Kansas City.
Rt. Rev. J. B. Morris, D. D., Bishop of Little Rock; Rev. W. J. Lynch,
Rev. P. T. Gelinas.
Rt, Rev. E. M. Dunne, D. D., Bishop of Peoria.
Rt. Rev. J, J. Lawler, D. D., Bishop of Lead ; Rev. J. T. Bennett, Rev. J.
M. Lange.
Rt. Rev. J. Chartrand, D. D., Bishop of Indianapolis; Rev. E. L. Dondan-
ville. Rev. P. T. Shewbridge.
Rt. Rev. J. Schrembs, D. D., Bishop of Cleveland; Rev. J. J. Code, Rev.
A. J. Wolfgarten.
Rt. Rev. J. P. Lynch, D. D., Bishop of Dallas; Rev. W. L, Kearney, Rev,
D. Konen.
Rt. Rev. J. McCort, D. D., Bishop of Altoona; Rev. J. M. Bowen, Rev. T.
J. Bobal.
Rt. Rev. H. Althoff, D. D., Bishop of Belleville; Rev. A. J. Dedera, Rev.
O. C. Nabholz.
Rt. Rev. M. J. Gallagher, D. D., Bishop of Detroit; Rev. F. Kuderko, Rev.
T. F. Quinn.
Rt. Rev. D. Gorman, D. D., Bishop of Boise; Rev. L. Schlimm, O. S. B., Rev.
A. Halgas.
Rt. Rev. J. T. McNicholas, D. D., Bishop of Duluth, Rev. C. J, Quille,
Rev, A. Casey, O. P.
Rt. Rev. J. Jeannard, D.D., Bishop of LaFayette; Rev. W. Agnew, S.J.,
Rev. J. Wirth, O. S. B.
Rt. Rev. J. F. McGrath, D. D., Bishop of Baker; Rev. H. Kieserlmg,
O. F. M., Rev. K. Zakrajsek, O. F. M.
Et. Eev. E. Heelan, D.D., Bishop of Sioux City; Rev. F. Gaudet, S. S. S.,
Rev. J. H. Crowe. t^ t ^.^ n
Rt. Rev. J. G. Murray, D. D., Auxiliary Bishop of Hartford; Rev. D. Luttrell,
V. Rev. M. L. Egan, O. S. A. ^ r^,T. ■
Rt. Rev. E. B. Ledvina, D. D., Bishop of Corpus Christi; Rev. W. D. O Brien,
Rev. J. Van Heertum, O. Praem. ^ r. i n v
Rt. Rev. Hugh Boyle, D. D., Bishop of Pittsburgh; Rev. F. Gordon, C. R.,
Rev. C. Sztuczko, C. S. C.
52 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Et. Rev. E. F. Hoban, D. D., Auxiliary Bishop of Chicago ; Rev. M. Ciuf oletti,
C. S. C. B., Rev. W. Vukonic, O. F. M.
Rt. Rev. J. G. Pinten, D. D., Bishop of Superior ; Rev. P. Brosnahan, O. S. M.,
Rev. T. Levan, C. M.
Rt. Rev. P. Barry, D. D., Bishop of St. Augustine; Rev. D. Byrnes, Rev.
N. L. Franzen, C. SS. R.
Rt. Rev. J. J. Swint, D. D., Bishop of Wheeling; Rev. L. J. Walter, O. C. C,
Rev. W. Cartwright, C. S. P.
Rt. Rev. B. J. Mahoney, D. D., Bishop of Sioux Falls; Rev. E. Roman,
C. P., Rev. B. Rogers.
Archbishops
The Most Reverend Archbishops and their Chaplains are:
Most Rev. S. Messmer, D. D., Archbishop of Milwaukee, Rev. J. M. Scanlan,
Rev. J. Dettmer.
Most Rev. J. Keane, D. D., Archbishop of Dubuque ; Rev. J. J. Jennings,
Rev. M. J. Sullivan.
Most Rev. J. W. Shaw, D. D., Archbishop of New Orleans ; Rev. J. J. Den-
nison. Rev. B. Springmeier.
Most Rev. A. Bowling, D. D., Archbishop of St. Pa'jl; Rev. M. O 'Sullivan,
Rev. H. P. Smyth.
Following the Pages and Master of Ceremonies will come the Subdeacon,
Rev. M. Kruszas; the Deacon, Rev. F. Ostrowski. The Assistant Priest, Rt. Rev.
Msgr. W. M. Foley and the Celebrant, Rt. Rev. E. M. Dunne, D. D., Bishop of
Peoria, Illinois.
The Ministers to His Eminence, the Cardinal, will include Master of Cere-
monies, Rev. D. J. Dunne, D. D., and Rev. James Horsburgh.
After the Pages, Achiepiscopal Cross Bearer and Acolytes, will, come the
Deacons of Honor, Rt. Rev. Msgr. F. A. Rempe; Rt. Rev. Msgr. P. W. Dunne.
The Assistant Priests will be Rt. Rev. Msgr. M. J. FitzSimmons. Then
will follow His Eminence, George Cardinal Mundelein, attended by Knights of
St. Gregory.
Mass for the Religious
On Saturday morning at ten o'clock. May 17, in the Holy Name Cathedral,
a solemn Pontifical Mass will be celebrated by the Rt. Reverend E. F. Hoban,
D. D., Auxiliary Bishop of Chicago, in the presence of His Eminence George
Cardinal Mundelein, for the Religious of the Archdiocese.
There are more than fifty different Communities represented in the arch-
diocese and a large number of nuns from each community will be in attendance.
The entire faculty from 15 colleges and academies, 17 High schools, and 250
Parochial schools will be in the Cathedral for this service.
In addition the Sisters from all the Orphanages, Hospitals, Infant Asylums,
Working Girls' Homes, Homes for the Aged, etc., will be present. After the
Pontifical Mass, His Eminence will address all the Religious of the Archdiocese.
The list of the officers will be as follows: Master of Ceremonies, Rev. Francis
A. Ryan.
Cross bearer and Acolytes, Clerical students of the Quigley Preparatory
seminary. The Clergy, regular and secular, and the Monsignori.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 53
The Ministers to the Rt. Rev. Celebrant will be Subdeacon, Rev. V. Bla-
hunka; Deacon, Rev. D. L. McDonald; Assistant Priest, Rev. J. F. Ryan; Cele-
brant, Rt. Rev. Edward F. Hoban, D. D., V. G., Auxiliary Bishop of Chicago.
The Ministers to His Eminence, the Cardinal, will be Rev. D. J. Dunne,
D. D., Master of Ceremonies. The Episcopal Cross Bearer will be Rev. John
A. McCarthy, Deacons of Honor, Rt. Rev. Msgr. P. J. McDonnell; Rt. Rev.
Msgr. F. A. Purcell. Assistant Priest, Rt. Rev. Msgr. A. J. Thiele.
At the Cathedral After the Parade
By Agnes T. Ryan
It was a great pageant, viewed by nearly a million people massed
along the route to greet the first Cardinal of the west. Long before
the High School escort reached the Cathedral of the Holy Name,
last Sunday, boys and young men had been filing into their assigned
places, their school banners contrasting with the coat of arms of the
United States, the papal coat of arms and the escutcheon of Cardinal
Mundelein, draped from arches and cornices throughout the church,
gorgeous in its illumination and color.
Included among this great congregation of youth, for aside from
the clergy and Cardinal's committee only boys were admitted, were
the students of the Quigley Preparatory Seminary, Loyola and De
Paul Universities, St. Ignatius, St. Cyril, St. Eita and St. Stanislaus
Colleges, De La Salle Institute of Chicago and Joliet, Holy Trinity,
St. Mel and St. Philip High Schools, St. Patrick's Commercial Acad-
emy, St. Michael's School for Boys, besides the boys of the Angel
Guardian Orphanage.
In the sanctuary, red was the predominating color. The Cardi-
nal's throne of cardinal red was given an added touch of brilliancy
by the trimmings of gold. On a line with the throne before the main
altar, was the prieu dieu under a coverlet of heavy moire red silk.
At 5:35 P. M., a fanfare of trumpets from the choir loft, an-
nounced the signal of welcome to the procession that had started
up the main aisle of the church.
An acolyte led, followed by the cross bearer with the new papal
cross. Then came a double file of acolytes. Preceded by two tiny
acolytes, came the Cardinal, who gave his blessing to the kneeling
congregation, first on one side and then on the other, as he walked
up the aisle to the sanctuary,
Edward Hines, D, F, Kelly and Anthony Matre, Knights of St.
Gregory, walked as escorts to His Eminence, a step to the rear and
carried part of his robes. Four small pages stretched out the length
of the Cardinal's train and bore it along with childish reverence and
dignity.
54 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Then with an alertness and dignity, with his head lifted high in
the deep knowledge of his consecration — a cardinal wears the color
of blood as a pledge of his readiness, even for a martyr's death —
George Cardinal Mundelein stepped to the throne.
The Rt. Rev. Monsignori, Edward A. Kelly, LL. D., Francis
Bobal and Francis C. Kelley, D. D., then proceeded to chairs near the
Cardinal who was also assisted by the Very Rev. Denis Dunne, D. D.,
pastor of Holy Cross Church.
There was a zeal for his flock as he arose to speak to that vast
assemblage of boys who looked up at him with eager faces and stead-
fast eyes.
Well chosen was his titular church in Rome, the Church of Santa
Maria del Populo, Saint Mary of the People, for the Cardinal as he
spoke had a deep realiaztion that these were his people, the young
folk gathered before him. His address was of their future and that
of their city, their country, their church.
It was a straightforward address, delivered with the forcefulness
of one who never fails to present his message in splendid manner.
Following the Cardinal's address, there was solemn benediction
of the Blessed Sacrament given by the Rt. Rev. Edward F. Hoban,
D. D., assisted by the Rev, Thomas A. Kearns, pastor of Immaculate
Conception Church, as deacon and the Rev, M. S. Gilmartin, pastor
of St. Anselm's Church, sub-deacon. The Rev. Francis A. Ryan,
assistant chancellor, was master of ceremonies.
The Rt, Rev, James A. Griffin, D. D., Bishop of Springfield, was
assisted by the Rev. J, P. Morrison of the Cathedral and the Rev.
Samuel David, pastor of St. Ephrem's Church.
Present at the services also, were the Cardinal's two sisters, Mrs.
Theodore Eppig of Long Island, N. Y., and Mrs. Arthur B. Hull
of Forest Hills, N. Y. Accompanying Mrs. Eppig were her five sons
and one daughter: Joseph, George, Theodore, Arthur, Edmund and
Rita. With Mrs. Hull was Mr. Hull, who with Mrs. Eppig and the
younger children had escorted the newly elevated Cardinal on the
special train from New York. The four elder Eppig boys had made
the trip from Campion College, Prairie du Chien, Wis., especially
for this occasion.
It was 6:30 P. M., when the Cardinal emerged from the chan-
cery office on Cass Street, to begin the journey homeward after the
great day of triumph.
Here also a surging crowd greeted him. Among them were
mothers with their little children whom they held up to be blessed
by this new prince of the Church.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 55
The blessings given, His Eminence stepped into a waiting auto-
mobile and was soon turning into the driveway leading into his resi-
dence at North State Street and North Avenue.
Here, too, a crowd awaited him. The special poli^ce guard in
formal dress headed by Captain Prendergast, formed a lane for the
Cardinal up the stairs.
At the door, he stopped and turned to his guards.
"I am very tired," he said, ''but it has been a wonderful, won-
derful day; a wonderful greeting. May God bless you."
In the Cathedral Tuesday Morning
By Rev. Francis A. Ryan
Thousands of people found their way to the Cathedral of the
Holy Name on Tuesday morning. They started early in order to
secure places, with full understanding of the generosity of Chicago
crowds. They were there in large numbers long before the doors
were opened.
The grand old Cathedral, roused to memories of former events
of note, could recall many scenes of splendor and magnificence. But
it is almost certain that Tuesday morning presented the climax.
Thousands could not gain entrance to the commodious building
when the long procession took its way from the Cathedral school hall
south on Cass Street, west on Superior, towards the main entrance.
They could only line themselves along the way of march, permitting
a thin lane of passage for the clerical procession.
First €ame the cross bearer and acolytes. Then in turn followed
students of St. Mary of the Lake Seminary and of seminaries of
religious orders in the diocese. Priests of the archdiocese, and of
religious orders with visiting clergy from all parts of the world
then wended their way along, two by two. Over one thousand were
in line, preceding thirty-one bishops, three Abbots and four Arch-
bishops. Then came the officers of the Mass and finally His Emi-
nence, Cardinal Mundelein with his attendants.
The cathedral was gorgeously decorated with flags, bunting and
other ornaments of white and gold. There was a blaze of light and
a sudden flare of trumpets as the head of the long procession ap-
peared. The fanfare of clarions continued in a solemn grandeur
until all were in place, the Cardinal last in the long line.
"Ecce Sacerdos," sang out the choir as His Eminence appeared
in the aisle. And Singenberger 's magnificant rendering thrilled all
as they knelt for the Cardinal's blessing as he moved slowly towards
the altar. From aloft continued the splendid music presented by
56 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
the Cathedral Quartette and choir, augmented by Quigley Seminary
Choir, members of the Casino club and twenty-four musicians from
the Chicago Symphony orchestra.
The Right Reverend E. M. Dunne, D. D., bishop of Peoria, was
celebrant of the Mass. The assistant priest was the Rt. Rev. William
E. Foley. The deacon was the Rt. Rev. F. Ostrowski; the sub-deacon,
Rt. Rev. M, Kruszas.
The assistant priest to His Eminence, the Cardinal, was the Rt.
Rev. M. J. FitzSimmons, V. G. The Deacons of Honor were Rt, Rev.
F, A. Rempe and the Rt. Rev. P. W. Dunne.
Ministers to the Cardinal included the Very Rev. D. J. Dunne,
D. D., the Rev. Jas. Horsburgh, and the Papal Knights, D. F. Kelly,
K. S. G. ; E. F. Hines, K. S. G., and Anthony Matre, K. S. G.
The sermon was preached by the Rt. Rev. P. J. Muldoon, D. D.,
bishop of Rockford, and is printed in full elsewhere in these columns.
Cardinal's First Address
His Eminence, at the conclusion of the Mass, addressed the large
congregation as follows:
'■'There comes occasionally in the life-time of some of us a day
when the heart is full and overflowing with gratitude. Such a day
has come for me.
"I have just come back from the Eternal City, from the steps
of the Papal throne, from the presence of Christ's Vicar on earth.
"The words of welcome and praise from his lips still linger in
my ears, and the warmth of his fatherly embrace remains with me
like a benediction. He has laden me and my people with favors,
and he has bestowed on me the greatest honor in his gift.
''After God, who has ever watched over me with particular care,
I am most grateful today to His Vicar to be our loving and beloved
here on earth, our Holy Father, Pope Pius XI.
•'And may God long spare him to Father, chief shepherd and
guide.
"During all those wondrous days when the attention of the
Christian world was focused on the Church in the United States,
my thoughts would wander back in affectionate gratitude to my
clergy and people, who, after all, were the ones who had made it
possible for me to ascend to this great dignity ; who, by their loyalty
and devotion, had won this distinction for their diocese and their
archbishop ; and, even though they might not themselves wear the
scarlet robes, yet I prayed that they might all of them share the
feeling of satisfaction that flowered in my soul, as the Sovereign
5 o
P .S
H J:
^^w
r^ 5*
GQ
OJ ixJ
7J
R O
W
— ^
hJ
ft
^^
^
^ Oi
h- 1
fl
1^
Q
)^ 'o
X,
O h-l
Ld
- o
f^
« -*—
J
r- O
<
A
^ '75
hH
O CS
q
pi P
M
T^
-<]
p 03
cM
" o
ct- /5
^O
ri£ C^
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 57
Pontiff pictured the glorious future of the American Church, and
lauded in glowing terms our charity and our brotherly love.
''But, even more generous still, is the cup of my gratification.
When now I return again to my people, I find the arms of the city
opened to receive me; I see the tear of welcome glistening in their
eyes and I hear the chant of joy in the voices of their children ; and
I feel their happiness is complete, because the father has been hon-
ored, their bishop has been rewarded and their city and their dio-
cense singled out for marked distinction.
"And, even as I thank them with all my heart, in the same
breath I would reward them, for I bring them the blessing of our
common Father, of him who is not only our Holy Father in name,
but our Holy Father in every sense of the word; whose kindness
appears in every word that falls from his lips, whose goodness looks
forth from his eyes and lurks in his smile, whose holiness shines out
best when he offers up the sacrifice of the Mass and gives the bread
in Holy Communion.
'' 'Bless them,' he said to me, 'Bless them all, each and every
one, bless them in my name.
" 'Bless them because they have been so generous to' the little
ones, bless them because they have so helped to build up the Church
of God, bless them because they have been a source of consolation to
me and have helped to lighten my burden, bless them because they
have tried to be exemplary Catholics.'
"Tell me, my good priests and people, if your dear old mother
dwelt across the sea and she sent you a message of this kind, would
you not feel that all your efforts were well repaid? That is why I
said I bring you your reward.
"But, it is likewise a day of thanksgiving for this city and this
diocese. Today it ranks with the capitals of the world, with Paris,
Madrid, Milan, Vienna and even New York, where rules a cardinal
archbishop. The youngest of them all, only of yesterday, it is chosen
to be a leader in the West.
"What an honor this is for every Catholic; but even more, what
an added responsibility, and yet I am convinced that all of you will
fulfill that duty, live up to that responsibility, regard it as a pre-
rogative to be the leaders and exemplars in every effort we make in
the cause of charity, of education and of religion.
"Never have the people of Chicago or their priests disappointed
me; never had I cause to complain of them in the past, never will
they fail me in the future, I am sure, in any work we may under-
take for the glory of God and the salvation of souls.
58 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
"And my prayer today for them and for me is the same as that
I uttered when first I came among them, that last prayer of Christ
for those who were to carry on his work on earth 'that they may be
one with the Father, even as Thou and I art one ; that they may be
one in us.' "
Following the reading of the Papal Briefs by Monsignor Fitz-
Simmons the Cardinal imparted the Apostolic Benediction.
Bishop Muldoon's Tribute to His Eminence
The Right Reverend Peter J. Muldoon, D. D., bishop of Rockford,
Illinois, a priest of the archdiocese for many years and auxiliary
bishop here before his transfer to the new diocese established at
Rockford in 1909, preached an eloquent sermon at the Holy Name
Cathedral on Tuesday morning.
Your Eminence, Most Eev. and Rt. Rev. Bishops, Monsignori, Very Rev.
and Rev. Fathers and dearly beloved brethren of the laity:
We are assembled this morning to offer sincere thanks to God, for the
steady and sturdy growth of the Catholic Church, both spiritually and materi-
ally in the United States; we also wish to express our sincere gratitude to Him
who said to Peter, ' ' Thou art Peter and upon this rock I will build my Church, ' '
that the successor of St. Peter, the Pope of Peace and Charity has seen fit to
recognize the ever increasing importance of the Church in this section by calling
from among his confreres the Metropolitan of the marvelous See of Chicago
to a seat in the College of Cardinals. Our presence is likewise the testimony of
our gratitude to Pius XI, both for the act which has enhanced the glory of the
Church in the great west, but also for the gracious words he used when con-
ferring the honor, for did he not declare: "We have heard of the great faith
of your people, of the magnificent development of Christian life, of their
flaming devotion to the Holy Faith, to the Vicar of Jesus Christ, to Jesus in
the Blessed Eucharist. All this fills us with purest joy and gives us the golden
key to the magnificent mystery of the miracle of charity which your country
has shown."
Furthermore, we wish by this ceremony and our presence, to assure His
Eminence, the first Cardinal of Chicago, that we most genuinely honor him
whom the Vicar of Jesus Christ has so generously and so peculiarly honored.
We rejoice that this portion of the vineyard has blossomed so beautifully
as to attract Papal attention; has borne fruit so abundantly that special recog-
nition should be extended; has waxed so strong that the appropriateness of
a representative from the west in the Senate of the Church Universal, should
be hailed with praise and enthusiasm. We rejoice also that Catholics have
played so well their part in the ''Drama of Divine Pity," that he who repre-
sents Him who said, ''Whatever you do to the least of these you do to me," in
a b'jrst of gratitude, exclaimed when conferring the Cardinal's Hat, "The
great Drama of Pity has seldom had so large and potent a life as in your own
country, where men's hearts contain such wealth of intelligence and force,
infinitely most precious."
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 59
On such an occasion as this, sentiments of joy and gratitude pour forth
as naturally from Catholic hearts, enlivened by faith and graced by love of
their spiritual mother, ever ancient, but ever new, as docs the sparkling water
break forth from the spring fed by the eternal snows; but if I do not misread
public acts, and generous expressions, even those outside the communion of the
Catholic Church have not hesitated to express their interest in this historical
and ecclesiastical event. Such exhibitions of brotherly love are most heartening,
and bespeak the kindness, toleration, consideration and broad sense of apprecia-
tion for religion and religious personages that live in the hearts of all true
Americans.
Nor is this to be wondered at when we consider the Christian atmosphere
that surrounds our highest tribunals; the Christian principles that have entered
into' the interpretation of our constitution; the appeal that is made to the
Almighty from whom all power and beauty comes; by our chief executives in
public proclamations in time of suffering, trial and thanksgiving. The reveren-
tial words of the first President still have a meaning to all our citizens. Did
he not dedicate our country religiously when he said: "It would be peculiarly
improper to omit, in this first official act, my fervent supplication to that
Almighty Being who rules the universe, who presides in the council of nations,
. . . that His benediction may consecrate to the liberties and happiness of
the United States, a government instituted by themselves for these essential
purposes. ... In tendering this homage to the Great Author of every public
and private good I assure myself that it expresses your sentiments not less
than my own; nor those of my fellow citizens at large, less than either. No
people can be bound to acknowledge the invisible Hand which conducts the
affairs of men more than the people of the United States." Noble, religious
words are these! They still permeate our official, public and private life and
take new form when occasion permits, in honoring religious institutions and
religious personages; for these institutions are acknowledged the bulwarks of
our Christian civilization and deserve affectionate respect, and these personages
are rightly considered the exemplars of the noblest virtues, the apostles of the
sublimest doctrine, and the proponents of the most exalted ideals; in other
words, the same sound judgment of all serious Americans naturally leans to-
wards the Divine, and what may be termed an instinct of faith becomes eloquent
in expression when a fellow American is honored ecclesiastically.
I trust it may not be amiss to express the hope that this unusual ecclesias-
tical event that we are celebrating with all its attendant ceremonial and pub-
licity may cause men. Catholic and non-Catholic, to pause for a moment to
examine the claims of the Catholic Church; to scrutinize her wonderful history;
to examine the monuments of her fertile genius decorating her pathway during
2,000 years; to seriously consider her supernatural life and to give her that
admiration and attention due to "The only constant quantity in the midst of
variables; a peculiarity not given to any other moral organization."
We believe that the Church which issued from the upper room in Jerusalem
was complete as an organiaztion and was endowed with all that was necessary
for the salvation of the souls of men, as well as capable of bringing lasting
peace to all nations; that she had a message that would fully satisfy the
vagrant and restless heart of man, and that message was Jesus and Him cruci-
fied. The only message that could cause man to cry out — sufficient. Receiving
it, man is truly little less than the angels; refusing it, man is only a starved
60 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
wanderer building upon sand. With his message the Apostles with holy
audacity but without wealth, political or social power changed the pagan world
and gained a great moral victory. When the authorities of the hour strove to
hush their song of peace, joy and salvation, they cried the louder, "It is better
to obey God rather than man."
Ever since Apostolic days, this admirable organization has had but one
mission, ''To teach all nations, all things Jesus had commanded to be taught."
Addition to our subtraction from His doctrine has always been heresy. For
all nations, all classes and all times she has repeated the identical lessons of
faith, hope and charity. In season and out of season her task has been to
guide and direct men's passions in order to elevate mankind; to purify the
worldly by engraving the sermon of the Mount on their breasts; to scourge the
vicious to make them saints; to reproach the merely rich that they might ac-
knowledge their stewardship; to sooth the poor that they might be patient when
the harness of poverty galled; and to enshrine in the heart of the child the
image of Jesus, the Son of God.
This Church is man's best friend for she meets him in all phases of life,
to defend him even against himself; to encourage him and to educate him as
an individual, and as a member of the family and as a citizen. The human
soul and its perfection are ever the quest and care of the Church. At all times,
in the face of pagan teaching she proclaims the dignity, value and right to life
of the unborn. When born, she throws about him the mantle of her protection,
is uneasy until original sin has been washed from his soul, and she can tell him
Heaven is his inheritance. Be he crippled or deformed or mentally deficient,
she clasps him closer to her bosom and protects him against false humanitarians
and harsh legislation that would consign him to cruel care or an early grave.
Bereft of parents she gathers him into her charitable institutions where conse-
crated religious men and women may be both bather and mother to him.
When, as American citizens, irrespective of creed, we speak of the progress
and ideals of our country, it is not always an empty boast. Critics to the
contrary, we have, I believe, not only quantity but a fair strain of real quality
among our citizens, and notwithstanding the accusation of being lovers of pleas-
ure and materialistic, we have accomplished not only big things but also great
and noble deeds, especially in regard to the youth of the country. Our Catholic
citizens in their treatment of the child in an educational way have been an
inspiration and an example to every patriotic citizen. They have not only
proclaimed the value of the immortal soul, the need of that soul for the teaching
of Christ, and the impossibility of rearing men to fit to sen^e in a democracy who
are without morality which, as the Father of our Country said, cannot be with-
out religion. These truly are sublime ideals and to translate them in an aduca-
tional way into everyday life has cost American Catholics a sacrifice monumental
and perhaps unequaled at any other period. But what matters the cost or the
sacrifice if a contribution is made to American religious and educational life
that is substantial, protective and enduring! We frequently hear the cry back
to the constitution and the fundamental rights of man. If you wish, join in the
sacred crusade for constitutional rights, but forget not that the Church says
there is another and more necessary effort, without which the former will be
spasmodic and weak, namely, to hold fast to Jesus Christ and His teaching for
He is the way and the truth and the life, and to labor most assiduously that
the wonderful youth of America be not deprived of the only philosophy and
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 61
theology that can make conscience sensitive, the heart pure, the will strong
and the intellect fortified against chicanery.
May we not hurriedly consider the arresting panorama of the Catholic
Church guiding, protecting and directing the family. If the family be the unit
in the state then any organization that risks its all to keep it pure and whole-
some and untarnished ■ does deserve the praise of thoughtful and patriotic men.
The morality of the nation can be judged by the respect which is given the
marriage bond. The permanency and sanctity of the home has always had the
watchful direction and tender solicitude of the Church. She has no physical
force to compel men to live in one and unbroken marriage union, so necessary
for the stability of the state and the family. She has nought to oppose to those
who at times reject her position in regard to marriage, except undaunted cour-
age, repeating sweetly but firmly, "It is better to obey God rather than man,"
and, ''What God has joined together, let not man put asunder."
Again, follow this Church into civil and social life and behold her in court,
market place and factory, teaching without reservation a doctrine that insures
stability and order to the family, the State and the Church. "Let every soul
be subject to higher powers, for there is no power but from God; and those
that are, are ordained of God." (Romans XIII, 6.) Man to serve truly mast
serve through an enlightened conscience. There must be authority that civiliza-
tion may exist; and that authority in whatever form is from God. Disobedience
to this autohrity is sin, which will be punished by a Just Judge. This teaching
is not a simple suggestion or a proposed solution for men to accept or reject
as they please. It is a command and he who violates it violates an ordinance of
God. The observers of this ordinance are the most Christian and patriotic of
men. Those who deny its truth are gradually undermining the fabric of tlie
State and are opening a wide pathway for confusion, weakness and anarchy.
This organization called the Church, my dear brethren, is, we believe, vfith
all our heart and soul, divine in her Founder, Jesus Christ, the Son of God,
divine in her organization directed and informed by the Holy Gnost, and teaches
a divine doctrine as her. mission. Singular, unique and peculiar, she has
throughout the centuries, under all forms of government, dispensed the grace of
Jesus Christ, and today is as young in her attributes as when the Holy Ghost
breathed upon her, and she went forth to teach in Jerusalem the self -same
truths that she is teaching in America today. Throughout the centuries, she
has, without evasion, subterfuge or reservation, proclaimed the divinity of the
Master, who gave her life and promised to her divine vitality unto the consum-
mation of the world.
I have been prompted to give this imperfect and faint outline of the Bride
of Christ that we might perhaps the better appreciate the exalted dignity con-
ferred upon those chosen to be counsellors of him who rules and guides ander
God this instrument of God's mercy to men.
Our Divine Savior chose and confirmed Peter as head of the Church, and
from then until now the Popes, the successors of St. Peter in unbroken line,
have been the Vice-Gerents of Christ. These spiritual rulers have been the
human agents through which the Master worked. Being human, they have
always sought counsel and have always been surrounded by the ablest advisers.
These advisers we today term the College of Cardinals and they form the senate
of the oldest and most remarkable institution in the world's history. This
august assembly, selected from many nations, is really international in its
62 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
thought and vision and considers all men, savage and civilized, as precious chil-
dren committed to its shepherding.
Your Eminence, your name has been added to this illustrious College, which
today, as in the past, is distinguished by the virtues, talents and accomplish-
ments of its members. To you we turn to explain to your Eminent Confreres
and the Holy Father Himself, the needs, the zeal, the sacrifice, the prayers,
the devotion to the Holy See, and the hopes of the Catohlic Church in the land
of the free — the fairest, freest field ever offered to Christian activity.
It wo'jld. Your Eminence, ill become me to even allude to your personal
qualities of heart and mind, after the Vicar of Jesus Christ has taken you by
the hand and seated you among the members of his intimate household, and
robed you with the scarlet, emblematic of your consecration to justice and
charity. His imprimatur on you and your works is a seal so sacred and so
complete that any atempted repetition or addition would be presumptuous. We
may, though, and do most heartily rejoice with you in your elevation to the
Cardinalate, which presupposes active faith, valiant leadership and a multitude
of good works, and we offer you our sincere felicitations.
Your position in the Church is most exalted, your responsibility tremendous,
but incardinated in both is magnificent opportunity. You will henceforth speak
from a lofty pulpit; you will be seen and heard afar and your words, describ-
ing Jesus, All Beautiful, All Perfect, All Sufficient, will be a balm to the broken
hearted, a staff to the weak, a prop to the indifferent and a stimulus to those
who with pure hearts and chaste hands carry forward the banner of the Crucified.
Wliat a wealth of opportunity in a civil and social life in unparalleled
Chicago, not to go farther afield. Eager, restless and grasping is she for the
things of time, but also seeking and searching that she may have the best
spiritually and intellectually. Joining hands with the foremost citizens — big
hearted and broad minded men — for the civic and social betterment of your
city, you will be truly a Mesenger carrying the salt with its savour of protection
and purification.
Earnestly and sincerely do we rejoice with you and felicitate you that
your Cardinalitial honors open wider than even before the door of opportunity
to your talents and your service.
Your Eminence, you would be less than human, if today your heart was not
charged with many strong and noble emotions. You are circled about by your
revered and illustrious brothers in the Hierarchy, who utter a fraternal God
speed you; you are surrounded by a clergy full of zeal, initiative and sacrifice
and who are leaving after them monuments in churches, schools, and charitable
institutions worthy of the golden age of the Church; and who pray that you
may be spared to make more resplendent the See of Chicago ; you are sustained
by a laity who express their lively faith in generosity and loyalty. We welcome
you home and say sincerely ad multos annos, but also permit us as the highest
token of respect and appreciation to join with you in giving expression to the
sublimest and sweetest sentiment that can issue from the heart of man, viz: Deo
Gratias.
One Million Dollar Diocesan Gift to His Eminence
Aids Seminary
One million dollars from the Catholic people of Chicago was pre-
sented to His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein, on Tuesday afternoon.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 63
It was their tribute to the Cardinal, planned to aid him in further-
ing- the project nearest his heart, St. Mary of the Lake Seminary,
Area.
It was not for some weeks following his departure for Rome that
the plan got under way. It is, therefore, a most remarkable expres-
sion of generous, sympathetic approval. At that time a meeting
of the pastors was called by the Rt. Rev. E. F. Hoban, D. D., admin-
istrator. As result of this gathering it was decided to recommend
to all thought for the Seminary.
It was conceded that assistance such as a generous offering could
now bring to the Cardinal's plans would be immensely pleasing to
him. It was known that he would accept nothing of this nature
for himself. So the matter came to be presented in all Chicago par-
ishes, quietly, without display.
The result was the whole-hearted response which on Tuesday was
presented to His Eminence in the form of a check. It was given him
at a gathering of priests and bishops after the Solemn Mass at the
Cathedral.
It came as a complete surprise to His Eminence. Bishop Hoban
made a short speech outlining the reasons and details of the pre-
sentation.
The Cardinal replied, proclaiming this to be the most magnificent
climax to a splendid welcome that might be imagined and urging
'all present to convey to each individual donor his personal appre-
ciation of the thoughtful remembrance on behalf of himself and on
behalf of the thousands of young m.en who will be trained in the
Seminary in future years to care for the spiritual needs of the
Catholics of this great archdiocese.
There was a delightful informality about the occasion. The
great gathering arose and cheered His Eminence, enthusiastically as
he arose to receive the check from Bishop Hoban. The affair was
in the nature of a luncheon at which the Cardinal entertained over
one thousand guests.
More Generous Donations for the Seminary
One Hundred Thousand Dollar Gift
Mr. and Mrs. Frank X. Mudd of Oak Park presented the Cardi-
nal with the sum of $100,000 for the new Seminary. Mr. Mudd's
gift was made without restrictions or conditions.
The Cardinal determined that it was to take the form of a me-
morial to Mr. and Mrs. Frank X. Mudd and some building of the
Seminary group will bear their names.
64 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
In giving this splendid donation to His Eminence, Mr. Mudd did
not suggest or impose any conditions or restrictions. The money
was given for the new seminary, the planning and building of which
has been the dearest object of His Eminence's affection. The Car-
dinal determined, however, that this gift would be commemorated
in the form of a memorial. This will be accomplished by designating
some building of the imposing seminary group to bear the names of
Mr. and Mrs. Frank X. Mudd.
Mr. and Mrs. Mudd live in Oak Park and are members of St.
Edmund's parish. Mr. Mudd was born in Lebanon, Kentucky, and
was educated at St. Mary's College, Marion County, Kentucky. He
has been a resident of Chicago for many years and has always been
active in the business and civic life of the city. Mr. Mudd was very
modest about discussing his bountiful gift to the seminary. It was
only after diligent and persistent inquiry that he consented to give
information relating to himself. Mr. Mudd is a member of the South
Shore Country Club and the Chicago Athletic Club and is a zealous
worker in the Holy Name Society. He is the organizer and president
of the Live Poultry Transit Company and is also interested and
identified with the Railway Equipment Corporation. Mr. Mudd in
a quiet, unostantatious way has always been keenly interested in
promoting the work of the Church. Mr. and Mrs. Mudd have de-
voted much of their time and labor to works of Catholic charity.
Catholic Order of Foresters
Among the interesting features of the return of His Eminence,
Cardinal Mundelein, was the presentation of a gift from the Catholic
Order of Foresters, of which Cardinal Mundelein has been the high
spiritual director, as were his predecessors, Archbishop Quigley and
.\rchbishop Feehan.
At the April meeting of the High Court of the Order, it was
decided to present a check for $25,000 to His Eminence and that a
committee of the High Court should form a part of the delegation
to New York to welcome the Cardinal home. This delegation con-
sisted of High Chief Ranger Thomas H. Cannon, Vice High Chief
Ranger Simeon Viger, Lawrence, Mass. ; High Secretary Thomas F.
McDonald, High Medical Examiner Dr. J. P. Smyth, and High
Trustee Patrick E. Callaghan. Two other members of the High
Court, high trustees, John E. Stephan and Leo J. Winiecki, were
unable to attend.
On Saturday, May 10, as the special train was returning from
New York, the Forester delegation, accompanied by several of the
Q
1-3
o
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 65
clerical members, appeared in the Cardinal's car by appointment.
The high chief ranger made the presentation address to His Emi-
nence, and concluded by handing the gift of the Order to him.
The latter, in a most happy response, cordially thanked the offi-
cers for the gift of the Catholic Order of Foresters. He referred,
especially, to the fact that the Foresters' gift was the first he had
received on his return from Rome and it was the first he had received
from any Catholic organization. He paid high compliment to the
officers and members of the society as a truly Catholic body of men,
who were engaged in the work of protecting the homes of their mem-
bers and at the same time being truly representative in all move-
ments in the interest of the Church, of education and of charity.
He stated that it was his intention to devote this gift to the sem-
inary at Area, 111., and to make it a perpetual memorial to the Order,
where, not only the present class of priests but future generations
of the students who would pass through the seminary might note
that the gift of the society had been a means of great help to the
seminary. He expressed his desire to continue as the high spiritual
director and hoped that the Order might continue its career with as
great success in the years to come as had characterized the more
than forty years of its career. He concluded by blessing the mem-
bers of the Order and their families.
This little ceremony concluded it was followed by the presenta-
tion by Rev. James M. Scanlan, D. D., member and chaplain of Mc-
Mullen Court No. 7, of a beautiful engraved address to His Emi-
nence, which was signed by all the members of both delegations to
New York. Mr. Henry Mawicke of Our Lady of Lourdes, made the
presentation address. The volume is a fine example of illuminated
pen work on parchment, bound in cardinal leather.
An actual count of the clerical and lay delegation to New York
disclosed that one-third thereof was composed of members of the
Catholic Order of Foresters.
Catholic Daughters of America Give $10,000.00
Another presentation of much interest made on the train which
bore the Cardinal froan New York to Chicago was a certified check
for $10,000.00, the gift of the Illinois branch of the Catholic Daugh-
ters of America. The representative of the society was the dis-
tinguished war chaplain. Rev. George T. McCarthy, pastor of St.
Margaret Mary parish and the chaplain of the active and vigorous
society. The Catholic Daughters of America number less than eight
thousand in Illinois but they are thoroughly imbued with the desire
66 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
to advance the cause of education and accordingly have exerted
themselves to assist in the movement launched and fostered by Card-
inal Mundelein for the great University.
Women's Catholic Order of Foresters
Catholic women of Chicago were not surpassed by the men in the
generosity of their gifts nor the zeal of their welcome to His Emi-
nence, Cardinal Mundelein, in honor of his elevation to the Cardi-
nalate. A number of women's organizations were represented by
gifts and in the demonstrations v/omen's organizations took a part
that received widespread commendation.
Outstanding among the money gifts was a sum. of $5,000 from
the Women's Catholic Order of Foresters. The gift, which is for
St. Mary of the Lake Seminary at Area, was presented to His
Eminence Saturday, succeeding his return by Miss Mary L. Downes,
high chief ranger of the organization.
In the gift is represented the generosity of hundreds of members
of the order in Chicago and suburbs. The amount was collected in
nickels and dimes from the working women as well as the society
matrons who constitute the membership.
The fund was originally collected to aid in the work of the
Women's Forester Club, the downtown club for working women, but
since that activity was no longer in need of the fund, it was turned
to the other use.
Civic Reception at Auditorium
By Gertrude A. Kray
Reverence for the man, honor for the Church he represents and
civic pride in possession of a notable personality within its domain.
This was the three-fold object that brought thousands of people to
the Auditorium Monday night to join in a testimonial to His Emi-
nence, Cardinal Mundelein.
It was Chicago's tribute, the citizens' reception, and generous was
the response. Thousands could not gain entrance to the great audi-
torium. Many of them lingered, thronging the streets, hoping for
even a sight of him as he passed.
Fittingly, in the great demonstration that brought people of all
creeds together, the Cardinal, as the representative of a Church that
proclaims to all its unity and charity, made two of the points of
attraction, the central theme of his address. Honor for the Church
of God, and duties of good citizenship, he emphasized. Sincerity
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 07
and earnestness, as always characterized his speech. His words came
clear and forceful that reached every part of the great building.
He was an imposing figure as he stepped alertly across the stage
of the auditorium to his throne in the center arranged for him. The
cheers of the vast audience were deafening and the crowd was on its
feet for some time in respectful tribute. Above his throne hung his
coat of arms and draped across the back of the hug© stage was
stretched a great American flag. There was a profusion of American
flags in the hall proper. The national emblems were draped from
the boxes and were combined with the papal colors, yellow and gold,
on the walls and over doorways.
It was a scene of joy that greeted His Eminence. The sea of
upturned faces was one on which he could read supreme gladness
in the honor that had come to him. There was a response in every
heart, that had been equalled on few occasions of similar nature in
Chicago.
On the stage were seated three hundred pastors of the archdio-
cese with dignitaries representing the hierarchy, officials of the state
and of the city. Governor Small and Mayor Dever led the city and
state representatives. George M. Reynolds addressed the audience
on behalf of non-Catholics of the city. Mr. D. F. Kelly, K. S. G.,
acted as chairman.
Other addresses were made by M. F. Girten, Jas. A. Calek, Ed-
mund K. Jarecki and James G. Condon. That of His Eminence is
given in full elsewhere in these pages.
Shortly after 8 o'clock the Paulist choristers filed slowly into
place near the front of the stage and the testimonial was in progress.
With the opening strains of the ''Star Spangled Banner," boyish
voices of the youthful leaders resounded high and clear above the
audience. In the choral number, ''Ecce Saeerods," the singers were
at their best and the enthusiastic applause was prolonged to show
them honor. In the closing number, "America," the choristers led
the singing and quite appropriately added a final patriotic touch to
an evening of great importance.
The greeting of the non-Catholic residents of Chicago was ex-
pressed by George M. Reynolds, who in his opening remarks voiced
the thought that ''This honor has come to Cardinal Mundelein be-
cause he has deserved it. He has traveled upward not without
effort. If we will but look backward into the life of this new prelate
of the Catholic Church we shall see stepping stones upon whicli
has been written, faith, determination, hope, duty, sacrifice and all
the others."
It was a thought for youth to carry home.
bo ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
D. F. Kelly Is Chairman
D. F. Kelly, who introduced the speakers, praised His Eminence
for the great part he has taken in the formation and operation of
the Associated Catholic Charities of Chicago. Others among the
speakers likewise referred to the great task of caring for Chicago's
poor and how a systematic method had been evolved under the lead-
ership of this new prince of the Church.
Mayor Dever, who sat upon the right hand of the Cardinal, ex-
pressed the opening welcome greeting. He gave evidence of the
city's pride in his elevation and thanked the people of Chicago of
all faiths for their welcome.
Judge E. K. Jarecki
Judge Jarecki recalled with pride his early days in St. Hedwig's
parish school and then sketched Chicago church history, concluding
with the following tribute:
"Your Eminence, since your appointment and arrival in the
archdiocese of Chicago as its Archbishop, I have had opportunity to
follow your various undertakings and endeavors. With the utmost
pride and deepest satisfaction, I have watched closely the care that
you have given the orphans, the love that you have had for the poor as
exhibited in your establishment of the Associated Charities, the in-
terest and arduous effort you have taken and given to the education
of the clergy and the youth of our community. All this has been
a source of real pleasure that has elevated our hearts and souls and
has increased our own civic pride so that today we can really rejoice
together with the rest of the archdiocese, that the Roman Pontiff
has so deservedly elevated you to the dignity and position of
Cardinal.
"We, the laity, particularly rejoice in your elevation, because
your life is a living example of success and achievement attained
by hard work and self-sacrifice. Originating in modest circumstances,
you have, by application, sacrifice and devotion to ideals, succeeded
in a comparatively short space of time to win distinction and elevation
to a position next to the highest in the hierarchy of the Catholic
Church.
"May Your Eminence continue in this good and holy work, in
this exalted position, for the welfare of our community and the people
of this archdiocese, and for the good of this great country and our
own City of Chicago, and may Almighty God shower Your Eminence
with his greatest blessings."
I'inlerirood d- Indcnrodd.
THE MARCHING THOUSANDS
Consorvative estimates placed the maieliers at one luuulied thousand.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 69
M. F. GiRTEN
Judge Girten's was a message of congratulation eloquently ex-
pressed, including all classes of citizens, briefly enumerating the many
different features of work for all that have been so successfully di-
rected by the Cardinal.
The Judge went on to say that for all these reasons, on this
occasion we are grateful to and we thank His Holiness, Pope Pius XI
for the distinction bestowed on the Archbishop of Chicago as a visible
mark of appreciation and approval of excellent service in this part
of God's vineyard; ''and in consideration of these honors we pledge
our loyalty to His Holiness and we assure Your Eminence that
it shall be our aim to continue our co-operation in every endeavor
you have begun or may undertake and we hope that in a measure
our efforts may match your zeal in the things that are for the better-
ment of our community and our times. May Your Eminence be
given many, many years of good health to remain our advisor and
our leader in our service to God and our fellowmen for that is the
service to which Your Eminence years ago dedicated your health,
your strength, your talents, your good will, your life, God bless our
Archbishop George Cardinal Mundelein."
James K. Calek
Mr. Calek, speaking of citizens of Slav origin, said that there were
twenty-eight parishes in Chicago with over eight thousand children
of those races who formed part of the Cardinal's spiritual charges.
Speaking of the Americanization progress amongst these children
he referred to the schools encouraged by His Eminence and of the
splendid work done in them.
Again speaking for his confreres he addressed the Cardinal:
"As such, then, we greet Your Eminence, and rejoice over the
rare distinction conferred on your august and exalted person. We
congratulate ourselves, to have been honored by our Holy Father
in Your Eminence's distinction. We feel we have been honored as
Americans at large, and as Your Eminence's diocesans in particular.
We feel honored at the thought, that our beloved Archbishop has
been deemed worthy to take part in the direct government of the
great kingdom of God on earth. From this we shall draw a powerful
inspiration to take lively interest in everjiihing that is to concern
this great kingdom of Jesus Christ on earth."
James G. Condon
Mr. Condon opened his address with a review of the history of
the church through the centuries and of the aid toward progress
70 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
ever given by church leaders. In outlining its influence upon Amer-
ican life, he said:
''We do not tarnish the luster of others by recording in letters
of gold the loyalty and devotion of Caatholics to America. We
are admonished by the rulers of the Church that in order to crown
our citienship with a befitting glory, we must fortify it with religious
duty. Therefore in America, loyalty to the republic is a Divine
admonition, and it is a precept of the church that resistance to
our country and willful violation of its laws constitute an offense
against God."
In paying his tribute to the new cardinal, Mr. Condon said : ' ' By
the call of Providence he has become a prince of the church and by
his own choice remains a citizen of America. Here he will live and
labor for his God, his country and her people.
"Your Eminence, I utter the prayer of this great gathering made
up of all creeds and the vast numbers who cannot be here in person
but who are with us in heart, when I beseech the Great Master to
make us worthy of you. I express the yearnings of all when I crave
for them your blessing.
Pointing to a large American flag, the speaker arrived at his
peroration : "I speak the hopes of all by asking you as a prince
of the Church to weave the spirit of that flag in the fabric of nations.
You are clothed in one of its colors. Tell the story of martyrdom and
flow of blood in behalf of liberty of conscience and of civil rights
symbolized in its red stripes. Carry the message of good will, purity
of purpose and love of mercy revealed in the white. In the blue
they will see the color of the eternal sky. Bid them keep their
eyes toward it. It is God's footstool and the gateway to heaven."
Cardinal's Address at Auditorium Theatre; Response
TO Civic Ovation
After all to take one's place in the Supreme Senate of the
Catholic Church, to be ranked among the seventy that stand highest
among two hundred of millions in the world, to be numbered among
the Scarlet-clad Cardinals, who have had and have Saints and States-
men and learned men among them, is one of the greatest honors that
can be paid to a man here today. But to be accorded as herewith
the approval and the applause and the congratulations of those with
whom one has lived and moved for years, that is even a greater
gratification. For that reason I am happy tonight. My dear friends,
this honor would have meant nothing to me, if it had meant nothing
to you. But because you share it with me, because you have merited
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 71
more than I, because it means glory to our eity and our people,
that is why I appreciate it more than I can say.
Repeatedly have I said both at home and abroad, that the real
wearers of the Sacred Purple should be the people of Chicago. They
are the real winners in the contest, it is their labors, their merits,
their record that have attained this recognition from the head of
Christendom. I am only their representative, their leader, just one
of them. And how splendid is the record they have made. It has
been remarked that I am the youngest member of the Sacred College
and yet this is not remarkable. Chicago is by far the youngest of
the cities possessing a Cardinalitial seat; the city itself is barely a
century old, the diocese only four generations back. When I stood
in the Propaganda College, I remember that the College was already
an old building before a single white man had made his home where
Chicago now stands and where today nearly four million people
dwell; and so again I am only a representative. It represents the
coronation of triumphant youth, a youthful church in a youthful city,
on a youthful continent. Not foolish, vacillating boyhood, but the
full vigor of powerful young manhood. Even the Holy Father em-
phasized this when he spoke of this country as a land where every-
thing is great, where every move is gigantic. But the wonder of it
all is, that it is not a youth that is hard or thoughtless, but a youth
that was kind to others in suffering, generous in victory, open-handed
to those in need and misery.
In his address on the occasion of the conferring of the red biretta
to American Cardinals, the Pope paid a strong tribute to this
country; in fact, veteran newspapermen who were present, claimed
that never before had a country been so lauded in so marked a man-
ner by a pope as was our country, on that occasion. ' ' The intervention
of your country," said the Pontiff, ''decided the issue of the war,
the intervention of your country in time of peace again saved
countless lives in hunger and death."
On every side I noticed a changed attitude towards this country.
I had not been in Rome for fifteen years. Then we were looked upon
as a nation of dollar-makers and dollar-seekers. Now the attitude
was changed. We had shown that when it was a question of human
lives of saving particularly babies' lives, we knew no lines of race
or creed. We threw our dollars away for this purpose even quicker
than we made them. The attitude was now one of respect, like lifting
one's hat as a young man passed by who had done a fine thing.
And because Chicago and her sister city, New York, had played so
prominent a part in doing these things, that is the reason why the
i2 ELEVATION AND IN\^STITURE
red hat comes to Chicago and New York. Nor was the gratitude
that is the expectation of further favors.
Well do I member when on the eve of my departure from Rome
that I was taking leave of the man whom I honestly believe to be the
kindest man I ever knew, I said, ''Now, Holy Father, if we can
at any time be of service, if there be anything we can do, just a
word will be sufficient," and he interrupted me, "Ah, you have
already done great things and we are grateful." And I could only
answer as I knew the people of Chicago wanted me to answer, that
this word of gratitude of his more than all else bears out what I
have ever believed, I had steadfastly maintained, that God had given
this, my native land, a sublime mission to perform. Long has it
been to the oppressed of other nations, the land of their hearts'
desires.
Ever has it remained the land of the free and the home of the
brave, but its mission does not end there. It must become the leader
of the countries of the world. Not in the prowess of war ; not even
so much in the markets of commerce; rather in the field of charity,
in the interest of decency, of gentlemanly conduct, of brotherly love.
One docs not need to travel far abroad to find how keen is the desire
to keep alive the hatred of the war, to draw us in, if possible, into
their bickerings and their age-long national hatreds. ''Thank God,"
I said to one, "we Americans are better sportsmen; we want to
forget a fight as soon as it is over, to shake hands as soon as the
contest has been decided, as the North and South did. Only the
ignorant crackers keep up the feuds for generations in our land."
To see the hand of God in the destiny of the American people
we need only consider how, from a mixture of emigrant races,
we are forming a people that is the admiration of the world. The
Lord surely must have some great mission in store for a people
with v/hose formation He has taken so much care as with this
nation of ours. And now comes our duty, yours and mine, to keep
that people one and undivided ; to keep it far from alien influences,
and shield it against foreign propaganda. To repel from our midst
those who would split up in parts, who would halt our progress, who
would hamper our mission for the peace, the happiness, and the
real prosperity of our people and our country.
This is my part of this great purpose. All these races that are
gathered here this evening, to unite them in one great happy family ;
to rule them all impartially without fear or favor; to bring their
children all the same opportunities for success in their work in this
life, and the hope for happiness in the life to come. It is this work
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 73
our schools succeed in accomplishing, and in an even greater measure,
our semmaries will produce, where the future pastors are being
trained under our own eyes, to be the real leaders of Americaniza-
tion in this city, youths in whose veins runs the blood of many lands,
but in whose heart burns ardently, and undyingly, the love of but
one country, the land of their birth, the land of the Star Spangled
Flag.
The selection, the training, the formation of the future leaders
of the million and more citizens who form the rank and file of the
membership of the Catholic church in this city, to train them as
spiritual children of our church and as loyal upright, and law-
abiding citizens of our country, that is the contribution I would
leave behind me as archbishop of this great diocese of Chicago; that
is a privilege that I rank higher even than the honor that has been
conferred on me. That is the work that will last and keep known
to men my name long after the scarlet robes I wear have moulded
in the tomb, and the red hat of the Cardinal swung high in the
vaulted heights of my Cathedral. To accomplish this I would ask
for help and co-operation of our fellow-citizens irrespective of race
or creed, that this city we all love may be known the world over,
and live on history's pages, not only as the greatest industrial
and commercial center, but the city that answered to every cry of
distress and every call of charity with its characteristic response,
"I will."
250th Anniversary of Establishment of Church by
Father Marquette
A pleasing note was introduced in the civic reception through the
beautiful embossed souvenir program designed by the artist Thomas
A. O 'Shaughnessy and bearing the coat of arms of the Cardinal in
exact colors.
Appropriately noting the coincidence of this notable event in the
history of the Church in Chicago just two-hundred and fifty years
after the establishment of the Church in this part of the world
by Father James Marquette, S. J., a brief resume of Father Mar-
quette's life and activities in Chicago and Illinois two hundred and
fifty years ago was given.
Extension Society Governors in a Tribute to the Cardinal
Two hundred representative men selected from all occupations and from
all parts of the country gathered at the Blackstone Hotel Wednesday evening,
guests of the Board of Governors of the Catholic Church Extension Society,
to do honor to His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein.
74 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
The banquet was in the nature of a tribute to His Eminence, who is
also Chancellor of the Society. The Eight Reverend F. C. Kelley, D. D., president,
acted as toastmaster, introducing the different speakers. In the entertainment
of the guests he was assisted by the Very Rev. W. D. O 'Brien, LL. D., vice-
president, the Rev. E. J. McGuinness, the Rev. P. H. Griffin and Mr. F. W.
Harvey, .Tr.
William R. Dawes, president of the Chicago Association of Commerce was
the first to speak for Chicago and its appreciation of the honor paid this city
in the selection of its Archbishop as a member of the Sacred College of Cardinals.
Then followed speakers representative of various parts of the country
presenting report of activities of the Extension Society in their respective dis-
tricts during the period of years in which His Eminence was Chancellor.
All were eulogistic in the highest degree of the splendid work done. Each
speaker in turn told of churches built in remote settlements, of aid given mission
priests, of assistance rendered in many ways, of work brought to successful
completion because of the Catholic Church Extension Society.
The Right Reverend John T. McNicholas, O. P., bishop of Duluth, spoke
for the western territory ; the Right Reverend J. Chartrand, D. D., bishop of
Indianapolis, sketched Extension operations in the middle west; the Most
Reverend John Shaw, D. D., Archbishop of New Orleans, outlined developments
in the South.
The Most Reverend Neil McNeil, D. D., Archbishop of Toronto, Chancellor
of the Church Extension Society of Canada, told of work for church expansion
in that country and expressed his appreciation of aid rendered his organization
by the Chicago body and of personal assistance given by the Cardinal.
The Church Extension Society was organized seventeen years ago by
Monsignor Kelly who still remains in active direction of the splendid organiza-
tion he has built up, through assistance rendered by the late Archbishop Quigley
and the present Chancellor, Cardinal Mundelein. All the speakers empliasized
their appreciation of his personal interest and indefatigable zeal.
To relate only one feature of the society's v.'ork, over twelve hundred
churches have been erected in all parts of the country. Each speaker explained
that none of these would be possible were it not for Extension assistance.
His Eminence, the principal speaker, sketched his eight years in Chicago
where peace and concord dwells among people of all creeds. He outlined the
splendid work of the Extension Society not only as a means of extending the
church but also as a mission for bringing this same friendly understanding of
religious beliefs among our fellow citizens in the far distant places.
He looked forward to real brotherly love and family harmony, the same
fair, tolerant, public-spirited attitude towards a religious movement in other
parts as has been exemplified in Chicago in recent years.
Seated at the speakers' table were also Mayor Dover, the Rt. Rev. P. J.
Muldoon, D. D., Rockford, the St. Rev. E. F. Hoban, D. D., Chicago.
Arranged at the head of separate tables were the following members of
the hierarchy:
The Most Rev. A. Dowling, D. D., St. Paul; the Rt. Rev. E. P. Allen, D. D.,
Mobile; the Rt. Rev. M. C. Lenihan, D. D., Great Falls; the Rt. Rev. Thos.
Lillis, D. D., Kansas City ; the Rt. Rev. J. B. Morris, D. D., Little Rock ; the
Et. Rev. P. E. HalTron, D. D., V/inona ; the Et. Ecv. J. J. Lawlor, D. D., Lead ;
the Rt. Rev. E. D. Kelly, D. D., Grand Rapids; the Rt. Rev. Jos. Shrembs, D. D.,
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 75
Cleveland, the Rt. Rev. Joseph P. Lynch, D. D., Dallas; the Rt. Rev. J. B.
Jeanmard, D. D., Lafayette ; the Rt. Rev. D. M. Gorman, D. D., Boise ; the Rt.
Rev. E. B. Ledvina, D. D., Corpus Christi, the Rt. Rev. Joseph H. Pru 'Homme,
D. D., Prince Albert; the Rt. Rev. J. J. Swint, D. D., Wheeling; the Rt. Rev,
B. J. Mahoney, D. D., Sioux Falls ; the Rt. Rev. Patrick Barry, D. D., St. Augus-
tine ; the Rt. Rev. Thos. O 'Donnell, D.D . Victoria ; the Rt. Rev. Jas. Griffin,
D. D., Springfield; the Rt. Rev. Jos. G. Pinten, D. D., Superior; the Rt. Rev.
Jos. F. McGrath, D. D., Baker City.
Tribute to Cardinal Mundelein
By the Rt. Rev. Msgr. F. C. Kelley, D. D., Protonotary Apostolic
Your Eminence:
In spite of the fact that the event of this evening seems only a continuation
of- the feast of yesterday, yet is there a significant distinction between them.
Both are memorable and joyous; but, yesterday it was the Archdiocese and City
of Chicago that welcomed their first Cardinal-Archbishop and Metropolitan,
while today the West and South proclaim the Cardinal-Chancellor of a Pontifical
institute which has been to both a source of strength and consolation. As
the Archbishop of Chicago and the Metropolitan of Illinois, Your Eminence
is the head of a large and important ecclesiastical family, but as Chancellor
of Extension, Your Eminence is more for you are the protector of the American
missions, older brother in the Episcopate of those upon v.'hom the burden of
caring for them depends, inspiration of the men and women — priests and sisters —
who keep lonely watch and ward over the scattered flock on mountain and
prairie, and promoter of progress in that part of our common country where
the future glory of America is to find a place for its highest throne. Wlien
you sat down at this table. Your Eminence, we forget that you were the
Cardinal-Archbishop of Chicago. We know you here as the Cardinal of all the
hopes that find in Chicago their heart and center.
We are proud and happy to welcome Your Eminence at the gateway of
the Golden V/est and in you to salute the Sacred Purple. We admit our
selfishness in it all, for in your strength we are strong, in your dignity we
are elevated, in your honor we are honored. Eight years ago you were bound
to the cause of American Home Missions by the same act of High Authority
that made you Archbishop of Chicago. In creating you Cardinal that same
High Authority added dignity to a duty which you exercise in common with us,
the Governors of Extension.
We fully appreciate. Your Eminence, how great is that dignity to v.'hich
you have been elevated, and therefore how pleased and proud we ought to
be, and are, in the reflection of its glory on our v/ork. The College of Cardinals
has a well-marked and well-honored place in history, and not alone in its
collegiate character. Its members have never failed to add to its greatness
by their individual contributions of learning, statesmanship and sanctity. We
do not forget that to Italy and the world the Sacred College gave Gaetani, well
called "the greatest jurist of his age"; De Medici the patron of the world's
first artists in painting, sculpture and architecture; Baronius who, after Eusebius,
was the Father of Ecclesiastical History; Lambertiui who, as Benedict XIV, was
called ''the greatest scholar among the popes"; Bonaventure, Bishop of Albano,
raised to eminence both as a philosopher in the schools, and like Cardinal Charles
Borromeo to the altars as a saint; and Mezzofanti, the first of all the world's
76 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
linguists, who spoke and wrote perfectly thirty-eight tongues and could use
thirty more as well as fifty dialects. Outside Italy, the home of the Sacred
College, its members have been lights to progress and civilization. When France
needed a savior she found him in Armand Cardinal Eichelieu. Well did Bulwer-
Lytton choose the words he put into the mouth of that soldier-statesman:
I found France rent asunder, —
The rich men despots, and the poor banditti; —
Sloth in the mart, and schism within the temple;
Brawls festering to rebellion; and weak laws
Rotting away with rust in antique sheaths,
I have re-created France; and, from the ashes
Of the old feudal and decrepit carcase.
Civilization on her luminous wings
Soars, phoenix-like, to Jove!
While Sacred Eloquence had her priestly Lacordaires and her episcopal
Bossuets, there was Giraud, the Lion of Cambray, to stand forth in the red
of a Cardinal and add the flame of his burning oratory to the tire that warmed
the French heart to faith in cold days of trial for the Church of God. If the
English had a martyred Statesman-Archbishop in Thomas a Becket, the Celts
had one in David Cardinal Beaton, of whom it has been written that he was
"one of Scotland's greatest statesmen and scholars." Germany has reason
proudly to exhibit the record of Nicholas Cardinal Cusa, whose astronomical
writings forecast the later discoveries of Copernicus and Galileo and who, in
addition, endowed medicine with its tirst plan for accurate diagnosis. Nor is it
strange that a Cardinal should be a distinguished scientist. Haynald of Hungary
was a great botanist and collector of botanical specimens and books in the last
century. His treasures today are in the Hungarian National Museum. Spain
would not wish to suffer the loss of the permanent prestige given her by
Ximenes, Cardinal-Archbishop of Toledo, Chancellor of Castile, Founder of the
University of Alcala, Maker of Madrid, author of the first Polyglot Bible and
Regent of the Kingdom. But other' Cardinals than Ximines have been educators
as well as writers. Newman's loss would have been a calamity for English
literature and he was Rector of the National University of Ireland. Capecelatro
showed how charmingly biography could be penned. Bcssarion was a master of
Greek letters. Dovisi, called Bibbiena, was a distinguished author of comedies.
Piccolimini and Pecci, who both reached the Papal throne, were poets. The
arms of the College of Christ Church in the University of Oxford are still the
unchanged armorial bearings that show the red hat and shield of Wolsey,
her Cardinal-Founder. But, centuries before, a greater and more faithful Car-
dinal than hte Chancellor of Henry Tudor, Stephen Langtou, won for himself
the permanent gratitude of civilization. As long as the constitutions of modern
states are founded upon the rights gained for the people by Magna Charta,
as long as representative government endures and justice still functions through
trial by jury, will that great Cardinal's name, leading the list of the Barons of
Runnymede and "soul of the movement" that gave a free citizenship to his
country and helped inspire our fathers to gain it for us, he held in grateful
remembrance. There is however, a Cardinal's name that should be dearer to
Americans than even the great name of Langton. In the struggle by James
the First of England against rights which Lord Chief Justice Coke said were
insured the people by the Great Charter, a struggle between absolutism and
Laveccha Photo.
HIS EMINENCE GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN
First portrait of the Cardinal since his return liome.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 77
democracy, the clear voice of Bellarniine, a Cardinal, was heard in controversy
against the King. He taught the ancient Catholic tradition that political authority
is, under God, the authority of the whole community. The supporters of
autocracy censured Bellarmine because he said that ' ' in the kingdoms of men,
the pov»-er of the king is from the people because the people make the king.
Jefferson admitted that the principles he wrote into the Declaration of Inde-
pendence wore traditional and not his own. They surely were traditional, for
they are practically identical with the summary from Bellarmine 's De Laicis
made by Sir Robert Filmer before the year 1680. He wrote ' ' Thus far Bellar-
mine, in which passages are comprised the strength of all that I have read or
heard produced for the natural liberty of the subject." We could not take out
of civilization what vv'as put into it by red-robed cardinals and leave the
world as rich as she is today.
As an American as v,ell as a Roman Cardinal Your Eminence will find
yourself in goodly company. The first bishop who labored on our soil to be
crea,ted Cardinal, John Cheverus, had twenty-seven years of work for God and
country in America to his credit. The second President of the United States,
John Adams, headed the list of non-Catholic contributors to the first church
that saintly ecclesiastic built in Boston. History speaks eloquently of the
learning, the devotion ,the sanctity of Cardinal Cheverus. He was, Your Eminence,
an American Home Missionary, a practical Church Extensionist when the laborers
were few. His memory clings like sweet incense around the Church in New Eng-
land. John McCloskey, the first to be created Cardinal while actually occupying
an Amerii^ian See, was a God-sent administrator in times that tried souls, but
he was also the builder of what is still our most monumental American cathedral,
St. Patrick's in New York. James Cardinal Gibbons gave us our best apologetic
book, now translated into many tongues and used all over the world. John
Cardinal Farley has been well called the Father of American Foreign Missions.
The addresses and sermons of William Cardinal O'Conncl are fine-cut cameos
of eloquence, expected of one who is a cultured musician, composer and writer.
To him history must assign the inspiration that gave Japan its first Catholic
University. Denis Cardinal Dougherty, the successful and successive ruler of
four episcopal sees, a latinist v/ho has few equals in America, a theologian who
has none, gave the Aglipayan schism its death blow in the Philippine Islands,
and left monuments there in institutions of learning and charity. Tnilv a
goodly company. Your Eminence, for you and your beloved colleague of Ne^»
York. Noilesse oblige say the witty French. Noblesse oblige history echoes back
to your ears tonight.
No one in the West has any fear. Your Eminence, but that you will write
another splendid page in the history of the Sacred College — an American page.
Indeed, some of it you have already written. Tonight v/e are interested chiefly
in that part of it which has shown and will show your universal sympathies,
for it is to these that our missions at home can most confidently appeal. Around
you, besides fellow-citizens interested in the material prosperity of both West
and South, are hearts that beat for the scattered ones of the flock, successors
of those who carried the cross over the prairies and mountains, followers of those
who blazed the missionary trail with marks of bloody foot-prints. They come
here to salute you as their Cardinal, their friend, their brother in the work
of making a greater West and South, as well as a whole country, pleasing to
God an a joy to all its people. This gathering offers Your Eminence a title
78 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
that v\'e hope shall remain your own to the end of time, as time was once
eloquently measured by an American Indian Chief, "as long as the sun and
moon shall endure."
Welcomed by Religious
Two thousand sisters representing communities in the archdiocese,
had their special part in the homecoming of Cardinal Mundelein.
His Eminence in a tribute to their services, their zeal and activities,
at the Welcome Pontifical Services celebrated at Holy Name Cathe-
dral, Saturday, May 17, addressed them as follows:
My dear Sisters:
For me it is a real pleasure to see that the Sisters of the diocese have their
own part in this historic celebration of the first cardinalitial appointment in
the western part of the United States. Indeed it is just and fitting, for no
one has helped more than they to bring this about. The generous, living, active
Catholicity of Chicago is largely the result of their work. The flourishing
condition of our seminary, notwithstanding the attractions and temptations of
a great city is the response to their prayers and the effect of their inspiration
and devoted solicitude. The magnificent attendance at Mass, the frequency of
Holy Communion among men as well as women is due to the fact that these
v/cre taught their religion in precept and example by the Sisters in our parochial
schools. I have never hesitated to give the credit that is due the Sisters for
the rapid and healthy growth of the Church of Chicago, wherever I have had
the opportunity. To the Holy Father I spoke of their work, their numbers,
their zeal and activity, their self-sacrificing labors for everything that concerns
Holy Mother the Church. To the head of the Sacred Congregation of Religious,
v.'ho has care of them, I said that our Women Religious were a constant source
of consolation to me; that without them our progress would be halted and our
work hampered; that anything we could do to improve their spiritual life, to
render their work more efficient, to make their vocation attractive, was not only
advisable but almost absolutely necessary for the cause of Catholic education,
the cause in which they are taking so great a part, and which, but for them
would wither and languish avray. The opportunities do not occur often when a
bishop can tell and the Sisters may hear what he thinks of them. Therefore,
an occasion like this to which they have contributed so much and which comes
largely as the result and reward of their labors and sacrifices is one that must
bring joy and satisfaction mutually to themselves and to me.
Last week I came over on a giant steamer, one of the largest and most
wonderful that man's genius has yet produced. It carried a crew of 1,000 men.
On the top bridge stood a man, covered with gold lace and decorations. Every-
body bowed to him, he was in supreme command, his word was law all over
the ship. But one day I went down into the bowels of the ship, among the
engines and boilers and dynamos; here I found forty engineers laboring day
and night in the fierce heat, m.id the deafening noises, in the narrowest of
spaces; and the thought occurred to me; these are the men who are really
driving the ship ahead. That is very much like the Church of Chicago. I am
the captain on the bridge, with the gold lace and the decorations. But the
Sisters are the engineers in their class rooms, in their hospital wards, in their
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 79
chapel stalls. They are driving the ship ahead. Yet in the Providence of God
guiding His Church, both of us are necessary for the work, I on the bridge
guiding the ship v/ith my hand on the wheel, my eye on the liorizon ahead;
you in the engine room, in the stoke-hole bringing home to the eternal port the
bark of Peter with the precious shipload of passengers it contains.
Nor did I forget you Sisters at the tomb of the Apostles, nor in the
presence of Christ's Vicar on earth. But before leaving, I asked the Holy
Father to bless our Sisters and their work. And he responded in the kindness
of his great heart, and with the fatherly solicitude he has for all his cliildren
and particularly for the little ones — for his voice sometimes breaks with emotion
v/hen ho si^cuks of little children Gul!!cring or in want. And ho commissioned
me to bring you his own apostolic blessing and to deliver it to you according
to your own intentions, to bless you and your work, your communities, your
classrooms and the children committed to your care and to all of those near
and dear to you. And that blessing I will impart to you now, even as though
the Holy Father had come to you, since you cannot go to him, and I give it to
you as a precious remembrance of this occasion and as a promise of God's
blessing on you here and hereafter.
His Eminence Present at Solemn High Mass at St. James Chapel
By E. Hillenbrand
It was the Cardinal's Day at Quigley Preparatory Seminary,
Tuesday.
For the fourth time since his return to Chicago, His Eminence
attended a Solemn Mass, this time in St. James chapel of the beau-
tiful preparatory seminary.
The rector of the seminary, Rt. Rev. Msgr. Francis Purcell, D. D.,
was the celebrant. Rev. John Mielcareck was deacon, Rev. Francis
McCarthy was sub-deacon. Deacons to His Eminence were the Rev.
Fathers William Mockenhaupt and George Beemsterboer. Rev. John
Doody was the assistant priest, and Rev. Raymond O'Brien, master
of ceremonies.
The Right Rev. E. F. Hoban, D. D., auxiliary bishop, and the
following monsignori were present: Rt. Rev. M. J. PitzSimmons,
Rt. Rev, Francis A. Rempe, Rt. Rev. Francis Bobal, Rt. Rev. Thomas
P. Bona, Rt. Rev. P. W. Dunne, Rt. Rev. William Foley, Rt. Rev.
E. A. Kelly.
The St. George Choral society, under the direction of Rev. Philip
Mahoney, D. D., sang, while the proper of the Mass was rendered
by the Gregorian choir under the direction of Rev. Paul Smith.
Led by the students clad in the red and white cassocks, the pro-
cession filed through the corridors to the sanctuary of the chapel
which was decorated with the papal colors, the national insignia,
and pink roses. The ceremony was the most colorful scene that has
taken place at the seminary since the laying of the cornerstone in
1920.
80 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Following the Mass, the rector tendered the eongartulations and
welcome of the seminary, saying in his address to the Cardinal : ''The
visit to 3'our little seminary this morning must awaken deep senti-
ments, for you have come to those v/ho are closer and dearer than
the rest of your flock; these are to be of your household." In speak-
ing he called attention to the fact that the seminarians had offered
up daily, while His Eminence was abroad, three thousand Hail Marys
for him. This, he said, was the seminary's spiritual bouquet.
He announced further the gift of the seminarians of a beautiful
ostensorium of rare design and workmanship to the chapel of St.
Mary of the Lake seminary. Area. This ostensorium will be used
for the first time at the dedication of the new chapel next Sunday,
and it will also be used for the Eucharistic Congress in 1926, which
is to be held at St. Mary of the Lake.
In his reply His Eminence spoke of his return to the city and
the welcome tendered to him by the priests and the seminarians. He
told the students that in his audience with the Holy Father he had
spoken of the "little seminary" and that the Sovereign Pontiff had
expressed his interest in the "little seminary" as he himself had been
a student at a "little seminary" for eleven years. To this the Car-
dinal added a word of encouragement to the seminarians and an-
nounced a prize which the Holy Father had given him for the
students most proficient in the recitation of Latin lines. Finally he
expressed his appreciation of the beautiful gift to the new seminary
chapel, saying that it was the most appropriate gift that could have
been offered.
The Climax Reached in Cornerstone Ceremony
By Gertrude A. Kray
Thousands of people from all parts of the archdiocese of Chicago
shared the joy of His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein in one of the
most important events of his homecoming last Sunday, (May 25),
by assiting at the exercises attendant upon the laying of the corner-
stone of the chapel at St. Mary of the Lake Seminary at Area.
It was an event of particular moment for the Cardinal since the
completion of the institution will be the culmination of a long
cherished hope — almost a life-long ambition. Its progress has been
made possible through the generous contributions of Chicagoans and
the chapel itself was erected to the memory of Lieut. Edward Hines,
Jr., who died in service June 4, 1918. It is the gift of his parents,
Mr. and Mrs. Edward F. Hines.
p. rf; 4. Photo.
CAKUliXAL MUNDKLEIX PRESIDING AT THE CORNER STONE
CEREMONIES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF ST. MARY
OF THE LAKE
In the presence of tliivty thousand witnesses, the crowning event of the
home-coming.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 81
The setting was a festive one — a bright spot in a colorless day.
The ecclesiastical robes of the notable churchmen contrasted with
the more sombre dress of the seminary students, and religious, both
men and women, who were present at the ceremony. Again this
was repeated in the attire of the great numbers of people who came
to witness the exercises. Women in bright hats and modish suits
brushed elbows with others who had come in rainy day attire.
A drizzling rain of the early morning did not seem discouraging
and many persons left their home at an early hour by train or auto-
mobile to reach the seminary before the opening of the first event
of the day's program — Mass at 11 o'clock. Others arrived in time
for the noon Mass. An open air altar was built high above the
foundations of the chapel and here centered the day's events.
Special trains on the Soo Line and the North Shore electric
conveyed a part of the crowd. Many made the trip by motor, but
it was only the earliest of these arrivals who secured points of
vantage. Cars lined the roads for several miles east along the
avenues leading into the village. When two and one-half hours of
ceremonies were closed there were still trains and automobiles de-
positing hundreds at the gates.
No more picturesque spot skirts Chicago than the grounds of the
seminary at Area. Even under heavy skies there was a fascination
'about the scene of natural beauty. Hundreds who for the first time
had viewed Area and its beautiful seminary, became convinced that
here indeed is a gem of educational possibilities in a setting of real
attractiveness.
The ceremonies started at 3 o'clock with His Eminence, Cardinal
Mundelein, officiating, a procession of 150 seminarians dressed in
cassocks and white surplices leading the march to the new chapel
site. The seminary choir of fifty voices sang the music. Following
in the procession came the Rt. Rev. E. F. Hoban, D. D., auxiliary
bishop of Chicago, with his deacons of honor, the Rt. Rev. Msgr.
Francis A. Purcell, D. D., subdeacon, and the Rt. Rev. Msgr. Thomas
Bona, deacon. His Eminence came last in the procession attended
by Rt. Rev. Msgr. F. A. Rempe, and Rt. Rev. P. J. McDonnell, as
deacons of honor, and the Rt. Rev. Msgr. F. C. Kelley, D. D., assist-
ant priest to the Cardinal. The Rev. F. A. Ryan, and the Very
Rev. D. J. Dunne, D. D., acted as masters of ceremonies.
Proceeded by a cross bearer and two acolytes, all in white, His
Eminence went to the spot where the permanent altar of the chapel
will be located to read the ritual of the altar blessing, while the
choir chanted psalms.
82 ELEVATION AND INVESTITUKE
Chanting antiphonally with the choir, the Cardinal sprinkled the
cornerstone with holy water. His Eminence then placed the mortar
on the stone with a trowel.
This was followed by the intoning of the Litany of the Saints
and the Cardinal knelt in front of the altar stone. At its close His
Eminence arose and placed in a glass enclosure a parchment giving
names of those participating in the services, the personnel of the
seminary, the officials of the church, and a current issue of the New
World. This case was placed in a steel box which was lowered be-
fore the Cardinal gave the signal for the lowering of the cornerstone.
On the cornerstone, then cemented into the place by a trowel in
the hands of the Cardinal, are the words : ' ' This cornerstone of the
University of St. Mary of the Lake was laid by the Most Rev.
George William Mundelein, third archbishop of Chicago, under whose
administration and fostering protection the university was built this
year of our Lord, 1924." The inscription is in Latin.
The Rev. William R. Robinson, S. J., president of St, Louis Uni-
versity, delivered the sermon.
Solemn benediction was celebrated by His Eminence as the clos-
ing event of the day. It was given from the central altar where
High Mass had been celebrated earlier in the day.
Ralph J. Hines, who was decorated on Sunday by His Holiness,
through Cardinal Mundelein, at the laying of the cornerstone of
the chapel of St. ]\Iary of the Lake Seminary at Area, is a son of
Mr. and Mrs. Edward Hines of Evanston and a brother of Lieut.
Edward Hines, Jr., who died in service June 4, 1918, and in whose
memory the chapel is being erected at the expense of $500,000 which
has been donated by Mr. and Mrs. Hines.
This decoration of the Sword and Cape makes Mr. Hines a mem-
ber of the Papal household and will necessitate his going to Rome
every two years and living at the Vatican for two weeks to attend
His Holiness. It is an honor never before given a layman of Chicago
and granted but a few times in the United States. Mr. Ralph Hines
is a graduate of Yale University class of 1921 and followed with a
two-year post graduate course at Christ Church College, Oxford
University, England.
The Cardinal's Address on the Occasion of the Laying of the
Cornerstone of St. Mary of the Lake Seminary Chapel,
Sunday, May 25th.
The ceremony of today is of greater importance to this diocese
and this metropolis which lies close by than any other church cere-
mony witnessed by us in many years. For it marks the formal initi-
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 83
ation of the Theological Department of the University of St. Mary
of the Lake. While it is true that three years ago the Seminary was
quietly opened for its work in our midst, yet not until today were
the faithful of Chicago invited to witness an actual dedication of
the Seminary or any part thereof. But today when we lay the cor-
nerstone of the great collegiate church; when the Seminary has
passed its experimental period; when both the philosophy and the-
ology faculties are definitely established and have completed the first
years of their curriculum; when we have more resident students
even now than four-fifths of the seminaries of the country, we throw
down the gates and ask our people to come from every part of the
city and every portion of the diocese and see with their own eyes
how we have carried out the commission they have given us and
performed the task they have entrusted to our care. Never since
its very beginning has the diocese engaged in a task more necessary
for its well-being than the work now under way in this place. Use-
less would it be to build churches unless we provided the priests to
man them. Faulty would be our training of these, unless we did all
in our power to make them the best that thought, experience and
tradition could produce. In the future, even more than in the past,
the priest will enter closely into the life of our people. They will
look to him to be their guide in their religion and in their civic
duties, and their leader past the pitfalls and temptations of the
complex life of a great city like ours. The pastors and priests of
today see that as well as I do. It is for this reason they are willing
to bring the sacrifices necessary to make perfect as far as possible
our own Seminary, for the work it must do. They realizze that the
young men who will pass under these portals, to remain for six years
here and go forth then as priests of Jesus Christ, these men are to
be their successors, those who are to take up later and continue their
work, to build on the foundations they have laid ; and they want
these men to be splendidly equipped, in body, in mind, in spirit, so
that they may be a royal priesthood, superb leaders of a splendid
people, spreading and guarding and building up God's Kingdom on
earth. And they would have to be even better prepared, better
equipped than they ; and for this they are ready to bring every sacri-
fice. And let me assure you they have brought sacrifices, more than
you their people can know. Indeed the record they have made by
their own generous gifts for this diocesan work has never been
equalled, I believe by any clergy before. And in addition to this,
they have encouraged you their people, they have communicated to
you their enthusiasm and they have raised in your souls a pride for
this workshop of God. Good reason have I to call it God's work-
84 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
shop ; for here under His guidance and with His help, are we turning
out those who are to be closest to Him, those who will carry on His
own work, those who will exercise authority even over Him, when
they will summon Him down upon your altars. After all, here we
are but doing in six years, what He Himself did in three, teach and
prepare and strengthen the future apostles of the Church. And here
we would carry out Christ's dearest wish, what He taught them to
be, and what at the end He prayed that they might be; we would
unite them, make them one. Until now, let us confess it, without our
Seminary we were unable to accomplish this as much as we would ;
isolation, varied training, differences of custom due much to different
seminary training, left us less united than we cared to admit, and if
continued, it would have left a widening breach in our armour, which
the enemy could easily have found. But with the oneness of their
preparation, the newer clergy of the diocese will be a much more
united and harmonious whole, a much more formidable force to
attack, a much more unified body of officers and leaders to safeguard
the interests of the Church for your children's eternal welfare. That
you yourselves, my people, have recognized this is shown not only
by your presence here today. It is shown by the loyal and generous
support you have from the very beginning given to every undertak-
ing for the benefit of our Seminary through the diocesan or in your
own individual parishes. You have shown it by the large number
of your boys who each year have presented themselves at the door
of the Preparatory Seminary and have made it the largest in point
of attendance in the world. You have shown it by the fervent man-
ner in which you have seconded and encouraged all our efforts for
this work of Religion, particularly by your prayers, by your enthu-
siasm, by your g^fts. May God bless you for it, and make our efforts
successful, so that your children may reap abundantly where you
and I have sowed and make them a wonderful people led by a splen-
did priesthood.
And today we come here to bless the very heart of that institu-
tion, as we lay the cornerstone, we bid the walls of this great church
arise, this church which a good Catholic family erects as a memorial
to their son who gave his life for his country. This church which
will be the great center of devotion for all the students, where gen-
eration after generation of Chicago priests will come to worship their
Master, to offer up their lives in the service of Jesus Christ, to make
their final vows which bind and pledge their lives for His cause.
This church to which annually the priests of the diocese will come
for their spiritual retreat, and where when the year's roll is called
nitfimiiifintftmiv
y^ '^^''~'^'^^j^'j^\
k,
,Ioc W. McCarthy, Architect and Designer.
CHAPEL OF THE UNIVERSITY OF ST. MARY OF THE LAKE
The funds for wliich, five lunidiod thousand dollars, were contributed by Mr.
and Mrs. Edward Hines in memory of their son who died in the service
of his countiy darino- the "World War.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 85
the breaks in the ranks will be seen which death had made in the
previous twelve months; but where the fresh youthful faces of the
newest levites who but a little while before were but students here.
May it be for all of them a source of consolation and strength ; may
it prove to be through them a powerhouse of grace and comfort for
you, for your children and children's children through many gen-
erations yet to come.
First Request of the Cardinal Is for the Needy
Parishioners thrilled in their perusal of His Eminence's state-
ment of the case of charity, printed in The New World and read
from every pulpit in the archdiocese. They followed his sketch
of the progi'css of work done for the poor with pride in this fine
achievement for their Church. They learned with pride that what
had been done, with their assistance, had drawn high praise from
our Holy Father, expressed recently to the Cardnal, while in Rome.
The people also realized the opportunity this appeal for charity
gave them to show their appreciation of the honor paid Chicago by
the elevation of the archbishop to the Sacred Purple of a cardinal,
and they expressed determination to make as large an offering as
possible this year to prove to His Holiness, Pope Pius XI, that his
estimate of the charity of the archdiocese was well founded.
The study of the annual report of the Associated Catholic Chari-
ties was a source of further satisfaction, showing as it does that the
great bulk of the money collected from the people went directly to
the relief of want and suffering. Almost half of the money went to
the support of the homeless and nearly a third to the relief of needy
families. The remainder of the sum was spread over a variety of
services, for old people, emergency relief, etc., and little more than
nine cents out of each dollar was required to keep records, collect
and disburse funds, seek out the poor and the hungry and to cover
all the costs of administration of nearly three quarters of a million
dollars.
The statement of His Eminence concerning the increasing amount
of work and growing efficiency of the Associated Catholic Charities,
coupled with his urgent request for greater offerings to meet greater
needs this year, was answered with the usual spirit of Chicago
Catholics.
The Cardinal's letter is as follows;
86 elevation and investiture
Cardinal's First Letter to His People Is One of Appeal on
Behalf of the Poor of Chicago
Dearly Beloved: — My first letter to my people, after my return from Rome
and after my elevation to the great Cardinalitial dignity, is one of appeal, as so
many other letters of mine in the past have been. For, before everything else
comes this, my animal appeal to the Catholic people of Chicago in behalf of
their own poor. It has been the one united effort on our part effectively and
in an organized way to practice, both as individuals and as a community, the
various corporal and spiritual works of mercy, so strongly commended to us by
our Lord and Savior. These works of charity, all of them in our own midst,
among friends and neighbors, those who have a double claim upon us, both as
being of the same household of the faith and as\ being of our own race, of our
own diocese, of our parish, perhaps even of our own blood.
Each year since my coming to you as your bishop and chief shepherd my
main prayer and petition addressed to you, the children committed to my care,
the petition in which I endeavored to convey the deepest sentiments of a pastor 's
heart, has been my letter for our Associated Catholic Charities. And to this
appeal you have always responded in so noble and generous a manner as to
merit the commendations of your fellow-citizens at home and to attract the
attention of Catholics the world over. And each year has been better than its
predecessors and the results more brilliant and satisfying than those of the
year before. But last year was by far the most successful we have yet had.
The amount given by our people to the Associated Catholic Charities surpassed
all previous years. Then, we have kept our overhead expenses to the minimum
of the past. Moreover, there was less unemployment than formerly; the Lord
blest us abundantly; and as a result of all this, we were able to meet all worthy
demands and appeals, and to take care of those whom the Lord has committed
to our charity. We have been able even to realize to some extent the hopes we
entertained in the beginning, of making some provision for the lean years that
will come some time, when the calls on our charity will be more numerous than
now, and when the hand of our people outstretched to give may not be so well
filled. And so we are indeed thankful to God because He has given to our
people the means, and to our people we are grateful because they have so freely
shared their substance with others more needy than they. If there were but
these considerations alone, they should be sufiicient to stimulate us to make the
coming year the banner year in the cause of our charities and to surpass our
record for generously providing for our poor.
But an additional incentive is given to us, another motive furnished at the
outset of this year's campaign. The coronation of all comes this year as
praise is paid publicly to the Catholic people of Chicago by the Supreme Head
of our Church for their charity. And the words of praise were given in a
manner so as to be heard all over the world, for the Holy Father took the
occasion of pointing out their charitable work in his allocution to the Christian
world in the recent secret consistory. Nor did His Holiness confine himself to
simple words of praise, but he showed his appreciation further by signally re-
warding the people of this diocese in conferring on their archbishop the highest
honor and the greatest distinction in his gift, the Sacred Purple of a Cardinal
of Holy Church. Surely, I would be ungrateful indeed and unmindful of a
sacred obligation did I fail to redouble my efforts in the cause of charity, which
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 87
has bro'jght so much joy to the heart of our Holy Father and such great recog-
nition to myself and my people.
Finally, the supreme motive of all, the consolation our efforts must bring
to the Sacred Heart of Jesus, the Father of the orphan, the Protector of the
friendless, the Friend of the poor. The reward of countless blessings, the gen-
erosity of our people will eventually bring upon themselves and their children
in a cause so sacred and so dear to Him Who tells us "inasmuch as you have
done this to the least of these My little ones, you have done it to Me."
All this I commend to the consideration of our faithful as they enter upon
this seventh campaign for our Associated Catholic Charities, as I thank them
for what they alive helped me to do and bless them for what they are about to
do for Christ and His poor.
Sinceirely yours in Christ,
George Cardinal Mundelein,
Archbishop of Chicago.
Date: Chicago, HI., May 11, 1924.
V. HONOES FOU PRIESTS AND LAYMEN
In interview with the press. His Eminence, Cardinal Mundelein, was pleased
to confirm the published report of honors for Chicago clergy and laymen, which
had reached here wihle he was still in Europe. The list corrected by him and
given as follows includes Papal honors for twenty-two Chicagoans.
The Right Revenernd Francis A. Rempe, V. V., Domestic Prelate, to be
Protonotary Apostolic.
MONSIGNORI
The Rev. John W. Melody, D. D., St. Jarlath's.
The Rev. Thos. A. Kearns, Immaculate Conception.
The Rev. John Dettmer, St. Anthony's.
The Rev. John F. Ryan, St. Bernard's.
The Rev. Daniel Luttrell, St. Thomas Aquinas.
The Rev. Edward Fox, St. Charles.
The Rev. C. J. Quille, Working Boys' Home.
The Rev. M. Kruszas, St. George (Lithuanian).
The Rev. D. J. Dunne, D. D., Holy Cross.
The Rev. F. G. Ostrowski, St. Josephat's.
The Rev. W. D. O'Brien, Church Extension.
The Rev. M. E. Kiley, D. D., Catholic Charities.
The Rev. Herman F. Wolf, Area.
The Rev. J. Gerald Kealy, Area.
Order Pro Ecclesia Et Pontifice
The Very Rev. Francis Gordon, C. R., St. Mary of Angels.
Knights of St. Gregory
E. F. Carry, Knight Commander.
F. J. Lewis, Knight.
Robt. W. Sweitzer, Knight.
Anthony Czarnecki, Knight.
Jos. W. McCarthy.
ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Lateran Cross
Lawrence J. Ryan, M. D.
Thomas F. Gorman, D. D. S.
William J. Hofifmann.
MONSIGNOR ReMPE
The Right Reverend Francis A. Rempe, V. G., pastor of St. Clement's
Church, Orchard Street and Deming Place, was made a Domestic Prelate with
title of Monsignor, by Cardinal Mundelein some years ago. He is now a Pro-
tonotary Apostolic. He was born May 8, 1874, in Aurora, 111., and received
his preliminary school training at St. Nicholas parish there. Later he studied
under the Franciscan Fathers at St. Joseph's College for four years.
In 1897 he graduated from St. Francis' Seminary and was immediately
made assistant of St. Boniface's Church in Chicago. In 1903 he became ad-
ministrator of St. Paul's Church, and a year later pastor of St. Benedict's
Church, in Blue Island. Msgr. Rempe organized the St. Clement's at Orchard
Street and Deming Place, in 1905, and has built a church, school, convent and
rectory, which the parish now enjoys.
Monsignor IMelody
The Right Reverend John W. Melody, D. D., named as Domestic Prelate,
is 54 years old and was born in the old St. Louis parish of Chicago, burned
out during the great fiie. He went to Baltimore, where he studied at St. Mary's
Seminary, taking his degree, and from there he went to Washington, D. C,
where he took a doctor of divinity degree. For years he served as Professor at
the Catholic University where he distinguished himself for special abilities uf
professorship as well as oratory.
In 1915 he returned to Chicago and was immediately made pastor of St.
Jarlath's Church at Hermitage and Jackson Blvd., where he is now located,
Monsignor Kearns
The Right Reverend Thomas A. Kearns, named as Domestic Prelate, has
been pastor of the Immaculate Conception Church, at 1415 Park Avenue, for
the last twelve years.
He was born in Chicago sixty-three years ago in the neighborhood of St.
Patrick's parish, where he received his earlier education. Later he went to St.
Ignatius' College for three years and then to St. Charles' College, near Balti-
more, for four years, then to St. Mary's Seminary at Baltimore.
His first charge was as assistant at St. Patrick's Church at Desplaines
and Adams Streets. In 1895 Father Kearns went to St. Mark's, where he
remained as pastor until 1912, wdien he took up his present parish, succeeding
the late Rev. Hugh O'Gara McShane.
^^
!^
H
M
W
M
o
ft)
o
K
t>
o
^n
^n
M
r
"*
>
1— 1
^
h-H
H
'^
k!
o
>-
o
w
>
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 89
MONSIGNOR DetTMER
The Right Reverend John Dettmer, on the list as Domestic Prelate, is head
of St. Anthony's Church at 518 West Twenty-eighth Place. He was born in
Elbe, Germany, in 1859. He was ordained in this country in 18S6 after studying
in St. Francis' Seminary, near Milwaukee. His first appointment was as as-
sistant pastor of St. Francis' Church at Twelfth Street and Newberry Avenue,
where he served for two years. He then organized St. George's Church, where
he spent twenty years as pastor. His next charge was at St. Anthony's Church,
formerly located at Twenty-fourth and Canal.
MoNSiGNOR Ryan
The Right Reverend John F. Ryan, to be honored as a Domestic Prelate,
was born in Thurles, Ireland, fifty-two years ago and went to the parochial
schools and St. Patrick's College and Seminary there. In 1899 he came to tliis
country, first being appointed assistant pastor of St. Mel's Church, at Wash-
ington Boulevard and Kildare Avenue, where he remained for seventeen years.
For one year he acted as pastor of St. Patrick's Church in Kankakee and then
came to Chicago again as pastor of St. Bernard's Church at Sixty-sixth Street
and Stewart Avenue. Last December Father Ryan dedicated his new $500,000
church, which seats 1,700 people.
MONSIGNOR LUTTRELL
The Right Reverend Daniel Luttrell, named as a Domestic Prelate, was
ordained in Ireland in 1891. He was born in Tipperary, where he attended the
Christian Brothers' School, and then finished his schooling at St. Patrick's
College in Thurles, Ireland. Father Luttrell came to this country and directly
to Chicago in 1892. He served as assistant and pastor of St. Malachy's Church,
Western and Walnut, for twelve years. He then went to St. Genevieve's Church
at Armitage Avenue and Fiftieth Street, where he served for five years. In
1909 he organized St. Thomas Aquinas Church at Washington Boulevard and
Leclaire Avenue, which church is now in course of erection. A fine school, con-
vent and rectory attest his zeal and activities.
MONSIGNOR KrUSZAS
The Right Reverend Michael L. Kruszas, who is the first Lithuanian priest
to be named as Domestic Prelate in this archdiocese, is pastor of St. George's
Church at 3230 Auburn Avenue. He was born in the St. Stanislaus parish in
Chicago and educated in the parochial schools in that parish. He received his
college training in Ohio and was ordained there in 1908. For eleven months
he acted as assistant pastor at St. George's Church. He then went to Wauke-
gan, where he was rector of St. Bartholomew's Church for four years. In 1913
Father Kruszas was named pastor of Divine Providence Church at Nineteenth
and Halsted Streets. Five years later he took up his duties as pastor of St.
George Church.
MONSIGNOR OSTROWSKI
Nine years ago the Right Reverend Francis G. Ostrowski, named as a Do-
mestic Prelate, became pastor of St. Josaphat's Church at Southport and Belden
Avenues. He is 42 years old and was born in Chicago in the St. Stanislaus
parish, where he attended the parochial schools and the St. Stanislaus College.
90 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
He later went to St. Mary's College in Kentucky and then to St. Mary's Semi-
nary in Baltimore, where he received his degree.
He first became assistant pastor of St. Michael's Church in South Chicago
for six years and then in the same capacity at St. Adelbert's at Seventeenth and
Peoria Streets, for four years. He was made pastor of St. Stanislaus parish in
Kankakee for two years and then pastor of Holy Rosary Church in North Chi-
cago, before receiving his present appointment.
MoNSiGNOR Dunne
The Very Reverend Dennis J. Dunne, D. D., named as Privy Chamberlain,
is pastor of Holy Cross Church, only recently succeeding the Rev. D. D, Hishen,
deceased, in that capacity.
Previously Dr. Dunne had served as Chancellor of the Archdiocese for two
years, as assistant chancellor for seven years, as professor at Quigley Prepara-
tory Seminary and as assistant pastor at Corpus Christi parish.
Monsignor Dunne is a brother of the Rt. Rev. P. W. Dfjnne of St. James'
Church. He was born in Chicago and educated in St. Jarlath's parish school,
at St. Patrick's Academy, St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore, and in Rome, where
he took his degree of Doctor of Divinity.
Monsignor O'Brien
The Very Rev. William D. O'Brien, who is to be elevated to become a
Privy Chamberlain to the Pope, is first vice president and general secretary of
the Catohlic Church Extension Society, He was born and reared in Chicago.
He received his education in the schools here and at St. Mary's Seminary, Balti-
more.
After some years of parish work he became active in the work of the Cath-
olic Church Extension Society.
In 1917 he was elected to the second vice-presidency of the Extension So-
ciety to succeed Bishop Ledvina, who was consecrated to the episcoi^ate as
bishop of Corpus Christi, Texas, and occupied that position for fourteen years.
In his present position he has been devoting himself exclusively to Church Ex-
tension work, assisting the Rt. Rev. Msgr. Francis C. Kelley, D. D., president
of the society, in the editing of the Extension Magazine.
Msgr. O'Brien has just been appointed by Cardinal Mundelein as pastor
of St. John's Church.
Monsignor Fox
The Very Rev. E. J. Fox, who becomes a Privy Chamberlain, was chosen
as rector of St. Charles Borromeo's Church in 1909, where he succeeded the
Right Reverend Bishop Muldoon then transferred to Rockford diocese. Father
Fox was born in Chicago in February, 1867. He was formerly pastor of St.
Anne's Church in Harrington, 111. He took his classical course at St. Mary's
College in Kansas and received his degree from St. Mary's Seminary at Balti-
more in 189.^. He was ordained and his first appointment was to the assistant
pastorate of the Church of Our Lady of Mount Carmel.
Monsignor Quille
The Very Reverend C. J. Quille, who becomes a Privy Chamberlain, was
born in Chicago on May 23, 1876. He attended St. Ignatius College here and
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 91
graduated from St. Viator's College at Kankakee, 111. He completed his theo-
logical studies at St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore, and was ordained December
21, 1901.
He first served at St. Mary's Church on Wabash Avenue and later St. Ber-
nard's in Englewood.
Archbishop Quigley appointed him director of the Mission of Our Lady
of Mercy, which maintains the Working Boys' Home at 1140 Jackson Boule-
vard, where he has been most successful. In recent years he has extended his
activities to the care of young women strangers in the city. He has established
two Rita Clubs, homes for Catholic young women, with plans for others later.
MONSIGNOR KiLEY
The Very Reverend Moses E. Kiley, D. D., superintendent of the Associated
Catholic Charities, has been named as Privy Chamberlain to the Holy Father.
Father Kiley was born in Massachusetts and received his early education
in the parish schools, at St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore, and at the American
College, Rome, where he received his degree. He was ordained in 19"10.
Father Kiley was first made assistant at St. Agnes Church. On formation
of the Associated Catholic Charities he was selected by Cardinal "Mundelein as
the directing head. This office he has filled since with unusual abilities. His
headquarters are at the Holy Cross Mission, Randolph and Desplaines Streets.
MoNsiGNOR Wolf
Msgr. H. F. Wolf was bom September 17, 1876, in Chicago, Illinois. He
received his primary education at St. Benedict's College, Atchison, Kansas.
Philosophy and Theology courses at St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore. Subdeacon
December 19, 1900, by Bishop A. A. Curtis, Deacon December 22, 1900, by Card-
inal Gibbons; he was ordained to the priesthood December 21, 1901 by Cardinal
Gibbons. Was eight years assistant rector at Our Lady of Perpetual Help
Church, Chicago. Became Professor at Cathedral College; spent one year at
Notre Dame University. Now Procurator at St. Mary of the Lake Seminary,
Area, Illinois.
MONSIGNOR EIeALY
Msgr. J. G. Kealy, D. D., was born October 24, 1892, in Chicago, Illinois.
Took his classics at Cathedral College; Philosophy and Theology, American
College, Rome. Subdeacno July 16, 1916, by Cardinal Ponipili; Deacon, October
28, 1916, by Cardinal Pompili; ordained to Priesthood December 23, 1916, by
Cardinal Pompili. Became assistant rector at St. Ita's Church, Chicago. Pro-
fessor Quigley Preparatory Seminary; Prefect of Discipline at St. Mary of the
Lake Seminary, Area, Illinois.
Very Rev. Francis Gordon, C. R.
The Very Rev. Francis Gordon, C. R., was born in Posen, Poland, August
29, 1860, and has been a resident of Chicago for over thirty-five years. As a
member of a religious community he is barred by an order ruling from such
honor as Monsignor, but he is to be decorated with the order of Pro Ecclesia
et Pro Pontifice.
He was educated at St. Mary's College, Marion County, Ky., and the
Gregorian University in Rome, Italy. He was ordained April 20, 1889, in
92 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Rome; in 1893 was professor in a College of the Resurrectionist Fathers in
Adrianople, Turkey; in 1895 procurator of the Congregation of the Resurrec-
tionists in Rome, and in 1906 superior of St. Stanislaus House in Chicago.
He is now editor of the Polish Daily News, pastor of St. Mary of the
Angels' Church, Hermitage Avenue and Cortland Street, and provincial and
delegate-general of the Resurrectionist congregation in the United States and
Canada.
KNIGHTS OF ST. GREGORY
Edward F. Carry, K. C. S. G.
Edward F. Carry, named a Knight Commander of St. Gregory, is president
of the Pullman Company. He was born May 16, 1867, in Fort Wa^-ne, Ind.,
where he attended the local schools. In 1893 he married Miss Mabel Under-
wood of Chicago.
He started his business career with Wells & French Co. In 1899 he went
to the American Car and Foundry Company as vice-president and manager. In
1916 he became president of the Haskell & Barker Co., and after the reorgan-
ization in 1921 was named to head the Pullman Company. Mr. Carry for years
has been a generous donor to benefactions and charitable work in every form,
very few of which are known. The extent of his practical aid to such work may
not be estimated.
F. J. Lewis, K. S. G.
Francis J. Lewis of 4929 Woodlawn Avenue, to be Knight of St. Gregory,
is chairman of the board of the F. J. Lewis Manufacturing Company, with
branch offices and plants in several cities besides Chicago. He was born in
Chicago fifty-seven years ago. He received his education in the public schools.
Mr. Lewis is a director of the Standard Trust and Savings Bank of Chicago,
the Mississippi Valley Trust Company of St. Louis, and has large interests in
various other lines. He is a member of various clubs. But recently the papers
carried an announcement of a splendid gift, an endowment fund of half a million
dollars, for charity, in the name of his wife, only lately deceased.
Anthony Czarnecki, K. S. G.
Anthony Czarnecki, to be knighted, was born in Posen, Poland, January
14, 1878. He came to the United States at the age of eight. Up to 1910,
when he assumed charge of the savings department of the La Salle Street ISia-
tional Bank, he was a newspaper writer on a Chicago paper. A year or so
later he was elected to serve on the board of commissioners. In 1917 he was
appointed a member of the Board of Education and later re-elected to trustee-
ship on the board of election commissioners, his present official position. Mr.
Czarnecki is the first Polish- American named as a Knight of St. Gregory. He has
been a special writer on the Chicago Daily News for years.
Robert M. Sweitzer, K. S. G.
Robert M. Sweitzer, a prominent county official, to be a Knight of St.
Gregory, was born in Chicago on May 10, 1868; has served the government
in his present capacity for the past eleven years. He spent twenty-five years
of his life in the wholesale district of Chicago, and was a salesman for ten
years before he became county clerk. As county clerk he has a wide variety
Laveccha Photo.
RIGHT REVEREND BERNARD J. SHEIL
Chancellor of the Aiclidiocese of Chicago who accompanied His Eminence
Cardinal Mundelein thioughont his entire journey, was honored by the
Pope while in Rome, and who has supplied nnich of the information
contained in this publication.
GEORGE CARDINAL MUNDELEIN 93
of duties. Ho is comptroller or financial officer of the county, the clerk or
secretary of the county boar's and tlie election commissioner for the country
towns.
Joseph W. McCarthy, K. S. G.
Joseph W. McCarthy, of 665 Sheridan Road, to be a Knight of St. Gregory,
is an architect and designer of churches and parochial buildings. He was
born in Jersey City, N. J., June 22, 1884. He was educated in the parochial
schools and the Holy Innocents School in New York City and later attended the
St. Gabriel High School in Chicago. In 1901 he became associated with D. H.
Burnham as an architect for eight years. Two years he spent with Ernest
Graham and in 1911 he organized his own firm. He is noted principally for
certain splendid local church buildings and for his designing of St. Mary of
the Lake University at Area, Illinois. Mr. McCarthy is a member of the Chicago
Athletic Association, Illinois Society of Arcliitects and the Medievalists and the
Catholic Club of New York.
The Lateran Cross
Cardinal Mundelein brought from Rome and bestowed upon Dr.
Thomas F. Gorman, D. D. S., Dr. Lawrence J. 'Ryan, M. D., and
William J. Hoffmann the Lateran Cross, in recognition of their
earnest and valuable efforts for the Church.
These distinctions, all bestowed by the Holy Father at the re-
quest of the Cardinal are an added evidence of the Pope's regard
and of the Cardinal's desire to prove the Holy Father's design to
honor the diocese as well as the Cardinal himself.
It is in order to state that the priests and laymen just now honored
Avere not the first in Chcago to receive distinctions from Rome. Indeed
several of the clergy and at least four of the laity had been so
honored. The first amongst the laj^men was the late William J.
Onahan, who was knighted by the Pope for his many endeavors
for the Church throughout a long and exemplary career.
Next in order to be knighted was Hon. Anthony Matre, who
was distinguished by Pope Pius X in 1913 for notable services
rendered the Church throughout the United States.
Edward Ilines and Dennis F. Kelly were knighted by Pope
Benedict XY upon the suggestion of Cardinal, then Archbishop
Mundelein.
Sir Knight Hines, though helpful in many ways is especially
notable for his bequests to charity and other Church work. One of
his gifts was half a million dollars for the University of St. Mary
of the Lake at Area, donated in honor of his son. Lieutenant Edward
Hines, Jr., who died in France in the service of his country in 1918.
94 ELEVATION AND INVESTITURE
Dennis F. Kelly is one of the most active and effective Catholic
laymen Chicago has produced. Besides numerous and liberal con-
tributions to all Catholic causes he has given of his time and best
energies to promote every Catholic movement. He is president and
one of the most active promoters of the Associated Catholic Charities
of Chicago and though heavily laden with his own extensive affairs
is always amongst the most active in all Catholic, and indeed in all
civic affairs.
MISCELLANY
THE ONLY MONUMENT TO FATHER MARQUETTE
IN ILLINOIS
In the year 1895 the Chicago & Alton Railroad Company pub-
lished a booklet under the title, "A Guide to the Chicago Drainage
Canal," the outstanding feature of which was a description of the
journey of Father James Marquette, S. J., over the ''Portage" and
his sojourn at Summit, Illinois.
The Marquette story as carried in the booklet and which is quite
accurate, is as follows:
"December 4, (1674) Marquette and two companions, coasting south on
Lake Michigan, and entering the mouth of the Chicago River, at that time
covered with six inches of ice, hauled his boat 'two leagues' to the intersection
of what is now Eobey Street with the Chicago Eiver. Here was a rise of land
later known as 'Lee's Place,' upon which they 'cabined' for the winter,
"March 30, 1675, the country was flooded and Marquette and his com-
panions were obliged to take to the trees for safety. In the morning the party
took canoes, paddled up the river 'three leagues' and rested upon a point of
land where the town of Summit now stands. Here Marquette observed to his
surprise, that the river up which he had just come appeared to have another
outlet to the westward. A study of the ground by the aid of the engineer's
levels and the memory of those who remember the country as it was before the
hand of man had changed its appearance, makes it practically certain that the
place where Marquette landed was just opposite the present Chicago & Alton
depot at Summit.
"Here the Chicago & Alton Railroad Company has erected a monument to
commemorate this event, so interesting in the early history of the region about
Chicago.
"This monument consists of granite boulders of various kinds brought from
the Lake Superior region by the glacial stream, and deposited in this valley.
The monument is, therefore, of great geological as well as historical interest."
The booklet contains views of the site as it presumably was at
the time Father Marquette visited it and as it appeared at the time
the book was published in 1895 as well as a good view of the monu-
ment erected.
Mr. Edward P. Brenan, a descendant of one of the earliest and
most substantial families of Chicago, takes an unusual interest in
all historical matters and eagerly grasped the opportunity to secure
a copy of this booklet from the very few extant. Drawing attention
of the officials of the railroad to the matter he was favored with a
complete copy of all the correspondence relating to the erection of
the monument, and, after having the same substantially bound, pre-
95
96 MISCELLANY
sented both the booklet and the correspondence to the Chicago His-
torical Society with a summary of the matter as follows:
Interview With Mr. Robert Somerville, Feb. 28, 1924
When Mr. Somerville was General Agent of the passenger de-
partment of the Chicago & Alton Railroad, his interest was first
aroused in the building of a monument to Father Marquette through
the zeal of Ossian Guthrie and Professor C. H. Ford, Principal of
the Calhoun School, in trying to make known to the people of Chi-
cago, the geological features as well as the historic past of the Des-
plaines Valley.
Mr. Ford brought parties out Saturdays to see the progress of
the drainage canal, and also to show the many geological features of
the Desplaines Valley.
Mr. Guthrie selected boulders of a great variety that geologists
tell us came into this valley with the movement of a great ice cap
from the North. These he set aside as he found them at different
points along the canal and Mr. Somerville had men from the Alton
Railroad gather them up when placed near the right of way and
then assembled them at Summit on the site of Father Marquette's
encampment in 1675.
The railroad furnished all the labor and material necessary to
build the monument, also paying for a tablet giving a brief account
of Father Marquette 's stay. Later on vandals stole the tablet and in
1920 Mr. Somerville, out of his own pocket replaced it with the
present tablet.
E. P. Brennan.
Cliicago.
Photo hy cotn-tcst/ of E. P. Bi-ouinr}.
THE ONLY MONUMENT TO FATHER MARQUETTE IN ILLINOIS
Erected by the Chicago & Alton Railroad Company at Summit, Illinois, one
of the resting places of Father Marquette on his second visit in 1675.
Illinois
Catholic Historical
Review
Volume VII OCTOBER, 1924 Number 2
(3(IImat0 ffljitljaltc ^tstortcal ^oct^tg
617 ASHLAND BLOCK, CHICAGO
HONORARY PRESIDENTS
His Eminence George Cardinal Mnndelein, Chicago
Rt. Rev. Peter J. Muldoon, D. D., Rockford Rt. Rev. Henry Althoflf, D. D., Belleville
Rt. Rev. Edmund M. Dunne, D. D., Peoria Rt. Rev. James A. Griffin, D. D., Springfield
OFFICERS
President Financial Seceetaby
Rev. Frederic Siedenburg, S. J., Chicago Francis J. Rooney, Chicago
First Vice-President
Rt. Rev. F. A. Purcell, Chicago Recording Secretary
Second Vice-President Margaret Madden, Chicago
James M. Graham, Springfield
Treasurer Archivist
Jolin P. V. Murphy, Chicago Rev. Joseph P. Morrison, Chicago
TRUSTEES
Rt. Rev. J. W. Melody, Chicago Michael F. Girten, Chicago
Very Rev. James Shannon, Peoria James A. Bray, Joliet
Rev. William H. Agnew, S. J., Chicago Frank J. Seng, Wilmette
Mrs. Daniel V. Gallery, Chicago Mrs. E. I. Cudahy, Chicago
D. F. Bremner, Chicago Edward Houlihan, Chicago
(3llltnot0 Olatlfoltc ^tstortcal ^^&«6j
Journal of the Illinois Catholic Historical Society
617 Ashland Block, Chicago
EDITORS
Joseph J. Thompson, William Stetson Merrill
ASSOCIATE EDITORS
Rev. Frederick Beuckman Belleville Kate Meade Chicago
Rev. J. B. Culemans Moline Rev. Francis J. Epstein Chicago
Published by
The* Illinois Catholic Historical Society
Chicago, III.
CONTENTS
History of Law in Illinois
Joseph J. Thompson 99
The Unification of the Uksulines
S. M. M. 134
Historic Old Shantytoavn
Anon. 140
Father Marquette's Second Journey to Illinois
Joseph J. Thompson 144
The Catholic Clergy in Illinois
Joseph J. Thompson 155
Editorial Comment .......... 164
Gleanings from Current Periodicals
Saints of Special Honor in California
An Early Exercise of Tolerance
Prize Winning School Essays
The Catholic in American History
Bev. Paul J. Foik 170
William Stetson Merrill 172
Bev. Henry S. Spalding, S. J. 175
Gertrude LorraAne Conley 178
Bita Freehauf 181
Miscellany 187
LOYOLA UNIVERSITY PRESS
CHICAGO, ILLINOIS
98
Illinois
Catholic Historical Review
Volume VII OCTOBER 1924 Number 2
HISTORY OF LAW^ IN ILLINOIS*
When we think of our present government in its republican form
of democracy and only of our many years of operation under such
a form, we are inclined to look upon every other form of a govern-
ment as abstract, — a thing apart from us, — and should we wish to
examine other forms of government, we would naturally and invol-
untarily seek out far away places and times for such a study. It is
a fact, however, that upon the domain of Illinois in some part has
been practiced almost every kind of government known to man. Here
has flourished tribal government in as pure a form as has been de-
tailed in the Scriptures. Here have absolute monarchs held their
sway. Here has the limited or constitutional monarchy governed.
Here not less than two communistic governments have flourished and
failed at different times. Here has socialism in its very best and
most attractive sense been put to the test. Here has existed imperial
and a territorial government chiefly under benign influences. And
here, finally, has democracy, or as best known, a republican form of
givemment existed for more than a century and experienced all the
vicissitudes and triumphs of which democracy is capable.
For convenience, the government of our state may be considered
with reference to the outstanding or controlling features thereof as
they existed at various periods and with reference to the character
* An address to the Illinois State Bar Association. The article seems
appropriate for this publication since the first century of our history deals
with a strictly Catholic administration of government and law under the
French.
The article is besides of present public interest in connection with the
efforts to popularize the Constitution and laws.
99
100 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
of government. Such analysis will disclose the following periods of
government :
I. Paternalistic. (The Indian government up to the close of
the Black Hawk War.)
II. Absolute monarchy. (Under the French crown from 1665
to 1765.)
III. Limited monarchy. (Under English government — 1765 to
1778.)
IV. Colonial. (Under colony of Virginia-Plymouth Company —
1778 to 1787.)
V. Territorial. (Under United States, 1787 to 1818.)
VI. Democracy. (As a state, 1818 to the present time.)
Side by side with the state government, existed at different times
the following governments practically unaffected by either the gov-
ernment of the United States or the state of Illinois.
I. Communistic government. (The Swedes at Bishop Hill, 1846
to 1860, and the Mormons at Nauvoo, 1840 to 1846.)
II. Socialism. (The Icarians at Nauvoo, 1830 to 1855.)
Periods of Government
I. Paternalistic Period
(The Indian government up to the close of the Black Hawk War.)
It would be a mistake to assume that there was no government
in Illinois until white men set it up. Indeed, it is somewhat remark-
able what an extended code of law the Indians had. The territory
received its name from the Indians who were in possession of a large
part of it when white men first reached here "The Illinois." In the
language of those Indians themselves, ' ' Illinois ' ' meant men, and they
called themselves "Illinois" or "men" as a distinguishing appellation.
There were other tribes and families of Indians with whom they had
to deal that were in the opinion of the Illinois, so cruel and inhuman
that they considered them beasts, not men. The true sense then of
the name Illinois is "good men." The Illinois consisting of at least
five tribes, Kaskaskia, Peoria, Cakokia, Tamaroa and Mitehigamen,
resident in the territory out of which this state is formed belonged
perhaps the largest and in many respects the greatest Indian family
of America, the " Algonquins. " They were scattered from the At-
lantic seabord almost to the Rocky mountains. There were glorious
traditions in their history. The Indian woman, around whom has
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 101
been woven more poetry and romance than any other, and who has
been given the credit of greater good, than any other, Pocahontas,
was of the Algonquin family. In passing it should be said, that
while their record in Illinois territory does not make them valorous
or successful in warfare as some of the other Indians, yet, history
shows them possessed of the highest type of fidelity and a fine sense
of honor in the fulfillment of their engagements.
Besides the Illinois, there were in various parts of the territory
now covered by this state, tribes of Sioux, Sacs, Foxes, Iroquois,
Kickapoo, Potawatomi, Weas and Piankeshaw and scattering repre-
sentatives of other tribes.
The territory was quite accurately divided between these tribes,
the Illinois occupying the southwestern and western portions of the
state. When white men first visited Illinois, the "Illinois" had sev-
eral quite important villages, the most populous amongst them being
Kaskaskia, located in the neighborhood of the present city of Utica
in La Salle county.
Peoria was also another important Indian village, and beside
these there were other smaller villages. Of these Illinois there were
according to Marquette, when he visited them, 20,000 men, and in all
70,000 souls. This estimate is said by some historians to be an ex-
aggeration, but it seems possible that within the present boundaries
of Illinois when white men first began to settle here, there were in
the neighborhood of 50,000 Indian inhabitants.
Indian Law
In a population of this size, it would be very strange if there
were no law. True, the law would have to be unwritten, because
the Indian neither read nor wrote, but a most interesting code can
be traced through the conduct of these red children of the forest.
For instance, in the matter of organization, they had their great
families with the great chief at the head, like the Algonquins, the
Iroquois and others. These families were divided into tribes and
each tribe had its chief and its representatives called sachems. These
sachems, or wise men, under the chairmanship, headship of the chief,
sat as a court upon disputes and infractions of tribal rules and dis-
pensed, if rough, at least even handed justice. There were also grand
sachems, or those who represented the tribes at convocations or joint
meetings of the several tribes belonging to a family or nation, and
the big questions of war or policy were discussed and decided at such
convocations.
102 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
With respect to laws bearing upon the individual, there were
many rules of great interest obligatory upon the members of the
tribe, perhaps, the first in importance being that which defined the
family relations. Marriage, though frequently polygamous, was
strictly enforced, and no promiscuous intercommunication between
the sexes permitted without marriage. The rules of war and of hunt
and of territory were well recognized and strictly enforced. In fact,
they had a rule or law for aU the activities of their circumscribed
life ; in other words all the law they needed.
Under the Indian rule the position of woman was peculiar, but
that too was regulated by rule. She was the hewer of wood and
the drawer of water, but she was also the family truck. She was
the revered and respected mother and the Indian stalwart traced
his lineage to the female ancestor to the exclusion of the male.
Woman 's rights were perhaps thought very little of in those days, but
wife abandonment was an effense subject to severe penalties, but not
nearly so severe as unfaithfulness of a wife. It is known that this
offense was considered particularly heinous by the fact that it was
punished by cutting off the nose of the offender. The execution of
this punishment was entrusted to the offended husband and as in
those, as well as in other days, there were suspicious husbands, many
a poor Indian wife lost her nose, perhaps without just cause.
A most peculiar and interesting custom or rule obtained with
respect to male children. At birth, every male child was marked by
his mother either black or white by actually making a black or white
mark upon such child with Indian paints. No special system seems to
have been used in this marking, but the distinction between blacks
and whites was preserved throughout the life of the child. In the
hunt, and in the battle field there was a healthy rivalry to bring
great success to the legions of their own number by the blacks, and
in like manner of theirs by the whites. This competition was encour-
aged for the sake of improvement in the prowess and accomplish-
ments of the race. While, of course, there was no extended code of
laws, we have seen that certain rules of conduct were clarly recog-
nized and in most cases strictly enforced.
In Haine's "American Indian," the government of the Indian is
described in more or less detail, respecting which, the author says :
The institution of civil government prevailed among the Ameri-
can tribes throughout the two continents, as perfect and complete
in form and principle, so far as adapted to their wants and conditions
in life, as among the more enlightened nations. But their mode of
life being simple, their wants were few and their plan of govern-
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 103
ment as adapted to this simple and primitive condition. Their gov-
ernment was not a government of force. It was not maintained upon
principles of this kind, but was rather one of acquiescence on the part
of the governed. It was, in form, patriarchal, after the manner of
the ancients. They had no such thing as rulers or officers appointed
to enforce laws and oppress individuales ; so that their government
was not one of oppression, but one in which all felt an equal respon-
sibility, and cheerfully acquiesced in all measures prescribed or con-
curred in for their general good.
A New England historian, on this subject, says their government
was * ' rather a patriarchal state ; for the Sachem concluded no im-
portant things — wars, laws or subsidies — to which the people were
decidedly adverse. As murders, robberies, adulteries, and the like,
common among the English, were not common with them, the duties
of the Sachems were light. So that even Indian history shows how
crimes are nearly all offenses against property, and grow out of that
hunger for wealth ; every man wanting to get, or to keep, more than
his share,"
Quoting Dr. Franklin, Mr. Haines says:
Dr. Franklin, who, during his life of literary work, gave con-
siderable attention to the study of Indian character and history con-
cerning Indian government, says that "all their government is by
counsel or advice of the sages; there is no force; there are no pris-
oners; no officers to compel obedience or inflict punishments; hence,
they generally study oratory, the best speaker having the most in-
fluence. He further adds, that having frequent occasion to hold
public councils they have acquired great order and decency in con-
ducting them. The old men sit in the foremost ranks, the warriors
in the next, and the women and children, if there are any, in the
rear. ' '
An instance of the enforcement of one of the most drastic of
Indian laws at a quite recent date within close proximity to Chicago
is related by Mr. Gurdon Saltonstall Hubbard, a highly intelligent
trader of the very early days in Illinois. Mr. Hubbard, his em-
ployer Deschamps and the "Brigade" as the company of traders was
called, were at Chicago on about the 25th of April, 1819, and went
from there around the lake and up to near the Grand river where
the Indians were celebrating the "Death Feast," and Mr. Hubbard
in his Autobiography, says :
One evening at the close of the feast, we were informed that
an Indian, who the fall previous, in a drunken quarrel, had killed
one of the sons of a chief of the Manistee band, would on the morrow
deliver himself up to suffer the penalty of his crime according to
the Indian custom. We gave but little credence to the rumor, though
the Indians seemed much excited over it. On the following day,
104 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
however, the rumor proved true, and I witnessed the grandest and
most thrilling incident of my life.
The murderer was a Canadian Indian, and had no blood relatives
among the Manistees, but had by invitation, returned with some of
the tribe from Maiden, where they received their annuities from the
English government, and falling in love with a Manistee maiden,
had married her and settled among them, agreeing to become one of
their tribe. As was customary, all his earnings from hunting and
trapping belonged to his father-in-law until the birth of their first
child, after which he commanded his time and could use his gains
for the benefit of his family. At the time of killing of the chief's
son he had several children and was very poor, possessing nothing
but his meagre wearning apparel and a few traps. He was a fair
hunter, but more proficient as a trapper.
Knowing that his life would be taken unless he could ransom it
with furs and articles of value, after consulting with his wife, he
determined to depart at night in a canoe with his family and secretly
make his way to the marshes at the headwaters of the Muskegon
river, where he had before trapped successfully, and there endeavor
to catch beaver, mink, marten, and other fine furs, which were usually
abundant, and return in the spring and satisfy the demands of the
chief. As, according to the custom, if he failed to satisfy the chief
and family of the murdered man, either by ransom or a sacrifice of
his own life, they could demand of his wife's brothers what he had
failed to give, he consulted with one of them and told him of his pur-
pose, and designated a particular location on the Muskegon where he
could be found if it became necessary for him to return and deliver
himself up. Having completed his arrangements, he made his escape
and arrived safely at the place of designation, and having but few
traps and but a small supply of ammunition, he arranged dead-fall
traps in a circuit around his camp, hoping with them and his few
traps to have a successful winter, and by spring to secure enough
to save his life.
After the burial of his son, the chief took counsel with his sons
as to what they should do to revenge the dead, and as they knew the
murderer was too poor to pay their demands, they determined upon
his death, and set about finding him. Being disappointed in this,
they made a demand upon the brothers of his wife, who, knowing
that they could not satisfy his claims, counseled together as to what
course to pursue, all but one of them believing he had fled to Canada.
The youngest brother, knowing of his whereabouts, sent word to
the chief that he would go in search of the murderer, and if he failed
to produce him would himself give his own life in his stead. This
being acceptable, without divulging the secret of his brother-in-law's
hiding place, he started to find him. It was a long and difficult
journey, as he had no land-marks to go by and only knew that he
should find his brother-in-law on the headwaters of the Muskegon,
which he finally did.
The winter had been one of unusuaUy deep snow, and the spring
one of great floods, which had inundated the country where he was.
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 105
The bears had kept in their dens, and for some reason the marten,
beavers, and mink had not been found, so that when their brother-
in-law reached them he and his family were almost perishing from
starvation, and his winter's hunt had proved unsuccessful. They
accordingly descended together to the main river, where the brother
left them for his' return home, it being agreed between them that the
murderer would himself report at the mouth of Grand river during
the ' ' Feast of the Dead, ' ' which promise he faithfully performed.
Soon after simrise the news spread through the camp that he
was coming. The chief hastily selected a spot in a valley between
the sand-hills, in which he placed himself and family in readiness to
receive him, while we traders, together with the Indians, sought the
surrounding sand-hills, that we might have a good opportunity to
witness all that should occur. Presently we heard the monotonous
thump of the Indian drum, and soon thereafter the mournful voice
of the Indian, chanting his own death song, and then we beheld him,
marching with his wife and children, slowly and in single file, to the
place selected for his execution, still singing and beating the drum.
When he reached a spot near where sat the chief, he placed the
drum on the ground, and his wife and children seated themselves on
mats which had been prepared for them. He then addressed the chief,
saying : " I, in a drunken moment, stabbed your son, being provoked
to it by his accusing me of being a coward and calling me an old
woman. I fled to the marshes at the head of the Muskegon, hoping
that the Great Spirit would favor me in the hunt, so that I could pay
you for your lost son. I was not successful. Here is the knife with
which I killed your son ; by it I wish to die. ' ' The chief received the
knife, and handing it to his oldest son, said, "Kill him." The son
advanced, and, placing his left hand upon the shoulder of his victim,
made two or three feints with the knife and plunged it into his breast
to the handle and immediately withdrew it.
Not a murmur was heard from the Indian or his wife and chil-
dren. Not a word was spoken by those assembled to witness. AU
nature was silent, broken only by the singing of the birds. Every
eye was turned upon the victim, who stood motionless with his eyes
firmly fixed upon his executioner, and calmly received the blow with-
out the appearance of the slightest tremor. For a few moments he
stood erect, the blood gushing from the wound at every pulsation;
then his knees began to quake ; his eyes and face assumed an expres-
sion of death, and he sank upon the sand.
During all this time the wife and children sat perfectly motion-
less, gazing upon the husband and father, not a sigh or a murmur
escaping their lips until life was extinct, when they threw themselves
upon his dead body, lying in a pool of blood, in grief and lamenta-
tions, bringing tears to the eyes of the traders, and causing a mur-
mur of sympathy to run through the multitude of Indians.
Turning to Mr. Deschamps, down whose cheeks the tears were
trickling, I said : ' ' Why did you not save that noble Indian. A few
blankets and shirts, and a little cloth, would have done it." "0, my
106 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
boy, " he replied, "we should have done it. It was wrong and thought-
less of us. What a scene we have witnessed. ' '
Still the widowed wife and her children were clinging to the
dead body in useless tears and grief. The chief and his family sat
motionless for fifteen or twenty minutes, evidently regretting what
they had done. Then he arose, approaching the body, and in a tremb-
ling voice, said: "Woman, stop weeping. Your husband was a brave
man, and, like a brave, was not afraid to die as the rules of our
nation demanded. We adopt you and your children in the place of
my son ; our lodges are open to you ; live with any of us ; we will treat
you like our own sons and daughters; you shall have our protection
and love." " Che-qui-och " (that is right) was heard from the as-
sembled Indians, and the tragedy was ended.
Many writers have attempted to delineate the Indian laws or
customs, and it is only fair to state that there is much variance of
statement, due perhaps to differences in the customs of different
tribes and divers times. A quite satisfactory, as well as quite com-
plete statement of such customs is contained in the Margery Collec-
tion, assuming to be a statement of De La Salle himself. It has
been frequently quoted as passessing a high order of reliability, but is
little known. A writer in the magazine of Western History ha;s
translated the statement, and though quite extended, it is of great
interest and very comprehensive.
II. The Period of Absolute Monaechy
(Under the French crown from 1675 to 1765.)
For a time, the French people living in Illinois were governed
as part of New France by the king of France through his governors
or intendants at Quebec and for another period from 1717 attached
to the French province of New Orleans, but through the nearly one
hundred and twenty-five years that passed from the time of the
earliest settlement at Kaskaskia virtually to the taking over of the
control of this territory by the United States, this State, all the white
people therein, and, indeed, virtually all the people, Indians included,
were under a system of the most remarkable self-government ever
known to history.
True, by the Treaty of Paris, the English became entitled to the
sovereignty over Illinois, but English laws were never enforced. By
the ' ' Quebec Bill, ' ' passed by the British Parliament in 1774, French
laws were virtually continued in force.
It is literally correct to say that the laws were never enforced. By
Commandments and in modern history perhaps there never was so
few breaches of the law as occurred in this state under that rule.
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 107
It is justifiable to emphasize the government of the French people
of Illinois, in view of the circumstances under which it originated,
the conditions with which the early inhabitants had to cope and the
length of time that this pure government subsisted.
Before the French came white civilization was utterly unknown.
The inhabitants intruded upon the possessions of savages. While
building up a new world, they maintained a just government and
peaceful relations for a period almost as long as the official life of
the United States.
While the life of the French in Illinois was simple, it was by
no means primitive. They had the best there was in society of their
time, were just as advanced as Old World peoples and while the
period was troublous in other parts of the country and of the world,
the French in Illinois were living in peace with their Indian neighbors
and with all the world.
The governmental machinery was just as simple as their every
day life. In a quite satisfactory history of the early years of Illi-
nois, written by Alexander Davidson and Bernard Stuve, published
in 1874, we find this description which furnishes the key to French
life in those days :
"No regular court was held in the country for more than a hun-
dred years or till its occupation by the English, evidencing that a
virtuous and honest community can live in peace and harmony without
the serious infraction of the law. The Governor, aided by the
friendly advice of the commandants and priests of the villages either
prevented the existence of controversies or settled them when they
arose without a resort to litigation. Although these several function-
aries were clothed with absolute power such was the paternal manner
in which it was exercised, it is said that 'the rod of domination fell
on them so lightly as to hardly be felt. ' ' '
The commandant, as he was called, appointed by the Governor
of Canada in the first instance and la,tterly by the Governor of
Louisiana, exercised all executive functions, and as stated by Justice
Breese :
"This official, up to 1750, exercised supreme judicial power also,
except in capital cases, they being cognizable by the Superior Council
of Louisiana, which consisted of the intendant who was the first judge,
and specially charged with the king's rights, and with all that re-
lated to the revenue, the king's attorney, six of the principal inhabi-
tants, and the register of the province, all appointed by the crown,
subordinate to the major commandant, as he was styled. Each vil-
lage had its own local commandant, usually the captain of the militia.
He was as great a personage, at least as our city mayors, superin-
108 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
tending the police of his village, and acting as a kind of justice of
the peace, from whose decisions an appeal lay to the major com-
mandant. In the choice of this subordinate though important func-
tionary, the adult inhabitants had a voice, and it is the only instance
wherein they exercised an elective franchise."
In 1750, the "Court of the Audience of the royal jurisdiction
of the Illinois," was established and proceedings were carried on
before a single judge who himself entered his decrees in a " register. ' '
Judgment and decrees were executed by the captain of the militia
or the provost. Judge Breese remarks that "occasions, however, were
not frequent calling for the exercise of judicial authority or rendering
a regular administration of justice necessary for the inhabitants were
generally peaceable and honest and punctual in their dealings."
It would perhaps be more proper to state that there was very
little for a court of justice to do than that there was no such court.
The late Judge Breese in his "Eearly History of Illinois," although
stating that there was a court, says that the supposition is justified,
"That the aid of the judge was not often invoked to settle diffi-
culties, in fact, the most common and usual mode was by the com-
mandant himself and by arbitration of friends and neighbors . . .
trifling matters — such small difficulties as will arise even with the
best regulated communities — were usually settled by the mild inter-
position of the commandant or the priest — the offending party would
carry his complaint to the good cure and in the confessional or some-
where else, the 'tort-feasor' would be required to make the proper
atonement. ' '
The actual situation with reference to court and government is
clearly stated by Judge Breese. He says :
' ' Their code of laws was the ' Customes of Paris, ' then the common
law of France, and introduced into all her American colonies, changed
and modified, more or less, by the ignorance or arbitrary will of those
called upon to expound and apply them. Their own peculiar local
usages, of course, had the force of law. ' '
Officers with judicial functions become more important toward
the end of the French regime in the matter of land allotments or
conveyances. In a sense the French settlers were squatters, but suc-
ceeding generations have considered that they earned their possessions
by the service rendered the county and state in their settlement. In
the deed of cession from Virginia to the United States and carried
through all the subsequent proceedings, will be found a clause to this
effect :
"That the French and Canadian inhabitants and other settlers
of the Kaskaskias, Saint Vincents, and the neighboring villages who
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 109
have professed themselves citizens of Virginia shall have their pos-
sessions and titles confirmed to them and be protected in the enjoy-
ment of their rights and liberties. ' '
And the report of the committee of Congress agreed to on June 20,
1788, provided:
''That the Governor of the Northwestern Territory be instructed
to repair to the French settlements on the Mississippi at and above
the Kaskaskias; that they examine the title and possessions of the
settlers as above described in order to determine what quantity of
land they may severally claim which shall be laid off for them at their
own expense. ' '
In addition to the lands of which such settlers were in possession,
provision was made for confirming to the inhabitants of the several
villages the common lands or "Commons" theretofore held.
By reason of these provisions, we still trace a portion of our law
to the French government and occupancy. Instead of titles beginning
with the patent of the United States as in the case in all territory
where lands were unoccupied at the time of securing them by the
United States, the first link in the chain of title in these Kaskaskia
lands begins with the possession of some early French settler.
Out of the supposition that some Pierre or Jacques might have
made a fraudulent claim has arisen some litigation and at least
two of such suits have reached the Supreme Court of Illinois and
at least one the Supreme Court of the United States. The first one
being the case of Doe, ex dem, etc., vs. Hill, 1 II., 304. In that case,
in an able opinion by Justice Lockwood, the rule was laid down that
a confirmation made by the Governor as provided in the report
adopted by Congress to a person claiming a tract of land in the ter-
ritory comprised in the report was valid and operates as a release
of all the interest of the United States therein. It is a matter of
interest that in this decisive case, John RejTiolds appeared for the
plaintiff and Thomas Ford appeared for the defendant, the same
John Reynolds and Thomas Ford who, in their lifetime, served as
Governors of the State of Illinois. This case was confirmed by an
able opinion written by Mr. Justice Breese, as will appear by refer-
ence to the case of Reichart vs. Felps, et al., 33 111., 433, and also
on appeal as appears by the opinion of the United States Supreme
Court.
These, however, are not the only examples of the French titles
to be found in our laws. In connection with the \'illage of Kaskaskia
there was, as has been stated, a "Common," which aggregated some
6,500 acres. The title to this common remained undisturbed in the
110 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
inhabitants of Kaskaskia down to modern times. Its history is best
told in a preamble to Senate Bill No. 159, passed by the 46th General
Assembly, which became a law July 1, 1909, and which provided for
the sale of the said Common. The preamble reads as follows:
"Whereas, The inhabitants of the island of Kaskaskia, in the
county of Randolph, are in common entitled to the use and benefit of
certain lands commonly known as the Kaskaskia commons, consisting
of about 6,500 acres, by virtue of an ancient grant recognized and
confirmed by the government of the United States and the State of
Illinois; and,
''Whereas, The right to sell or lease said lads, or any part there-
of, was granted by the Constitution of Illinois of 1848 to a majority
of the qualified voters therein ; and,
"Whereas, Pursuant to said right, a majority of the qualified
voters of Kaskaskia did petition the General Assembly of Illinois for
permission to lease said lands, whereupon the General Assembly of
Illinois passed an Act which was approved January 23, 1851, granting
said privilege for school and other purposes as herein specified; and,
"Whereas, The said lands, pursuant to said Act of 1851 have
been leased in separate subdivisions at different times for a period of
fifty years, and,
"Whereas, It appears, from a petition now presented to the
General Assembly of Illinois by a majority of the legal voters of said
island, that a portion of the funds secured by the said leasing,
and intended for school purposes, have been misused and misappro-
priated by the trustees entrusted with the case thereof ; and,
"Whereas, It also appears from said petition that the school
system provided by the Act of 1851 for the said island, is now wholly
inadequate and insufficient for the inhabitants of said island and that
the common schools of said island are in need of said funds ; and,
"Whereas, There is no general law in this State, nor can one be
enacted, applicable to the case, because there is no other such a grant
of commons within the State nor any other community so situated;
therefore," etc.
It was to be expected that such an important law would be ques-
tioned and the constitutionality of the act was indeed attacked, but
the same was found constitutional and valid by the Supreme Court
in the case of Land Commissioners vs. Commons of Kaskaskia, 249
III, 578.
But our interest in the old French regime is still maintained by
an act which passed at a more recent session of the General Assembly
and which became a law July 1, 1915, making additional and more
stringent provisions for the conservation of the school fund created
by the sale of Kaskaskia Commons Lands.
In the foregoing, is indicated the traces which the French set-
tlement has left upon our government and laws. Were there a record,
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 111
we might be able to read with much satisfaction of governmental
proceedings of this early day and might be able to quote sound deci-
sions of these early French tribunals as precedents.
Mr. E. G. Mason, in an able address before the Illinois Bar Asso-
ciation, at its tenth annual meeting in Springfield, January 12, 1887,
on ' ' The Beginning of Law in Illinois, ' ' gave utterance to the follow-
ing interesting suggestions :
"To Illinois lawyers, the first edition of Breese's Reports, printed
at Kaskaskia, in 1831, seems a venerable volume. But how juvenile
it would appear had the Illinois reports of the last century been pre-
served to our day. What a fine flavor it would add to the practice of
the law, if we could cite familiarly the first Pierre Boisbriant, bear-
ing date in 1718, or the second of D 'Artaguette, in 1735, or, with
that soulful glance which betokens complete harmony between court
and counsel, could remind his honor of that well known ruling of De
La Loire Flancour in 1744, or that famous decision of Buchet in 1752.
These all and many another held court in the Illinois country long
before any Englishman had set foot therein, but the reports of their
proceedings have perished. We shall never know what treasures of
wisdom and learning, what well considered judgments and what
weighty opinions, easily applicable, perhaps, to the causes of our
own time, have vanished from the judicial records of Illinois."
What became of the ' ' reports of these early courts ' ' is graphically
described in Mr. Mason's address. Stating that he had reason to
infer from Judge Breese's statements that such records existed, he
went to Randolph county and finally persuaded some elderly officials
to help him search for the records. The following is his account of
the search:
"We traced the records from pillar to post; from their deposit
in an open hall-way exposed to wind and weather, to the transfer of
what remained to the grand jury room, where their identity was
fully established by a chronic grand juryman, who had lit his pipe
by the aid of their leaves during many years of public service, reading
an occasional fragment before he offered it up at the shrine of tobacco.
When, by diligent attention to business, he and his associates had
reduced the residue to the compass of a small box, their hearts had
softened toward what remained of the venerable manuscripts, and they
had consigned these remnants to the care of the janitor to be pre-
served, and until my coming they had been forgotten. The janitor,
under pressure, confessed that he, too, had used them for kindling;
and a single scrap of less than a page, containing the entry of judg-
ments in four cases, was all that remained of the records of the Court
of the Royal Jurisdiction of the Illinois. ' '
As for direct legislation during the French Period, the form of
government, which existed, would not lead us to expect much in that
112 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
direction. But it is known that there were at least some rules and
regulations specially promulgated for this particular part of the
world amongst which was what has since been known as the Slave
Code of Louis XIV. This was an extensive body of laws which gov-
erned the conduct of the slave relations between him and his master,
and between slave, his fellow-slave, and others and provided drastic
punishments for its infraction either by the slave, the master or any
other person.
There was, too, an extremely interesting and curious regulation
promulgated in this territory, fixing definitely and minutely the
order of precedence of officers, ecclesiastics and individuals when
appearing in public, at church or in social gatherings.
III. Limited Monarchy
(Under English Government 1763 to 1778.)
By the Treaty of Paris all the Territory of New France east
of the Mississippi river was ceded to Great Britain and that monarchy
became entitled to the possession of the Illinois territory. It was
not until 1675, however, that the British actually gained possession
when St. Ange de Bell Rive surrendered possession of Ft. Chartres,
the capitol of the Illinois country, at the time located twelve miles
above Kaskaskia, to the British. A lame administration of law was
set up subject to the provisions of the treaty, and later to those
of the Quebec Act, which saved to the French inhabitants their rights
under the French regime.
Governor John Reynolds in his work, "The Pioneer Histoiy of
Illinois," leaves us this picture of conditions:
The French settlements in Illinois were at the greatest prosperity
at the close of the war, in 1763, and ever since, to this day, the
French inhabitants have been declining in Illinois. It is stated that
old Kaskaskia, the Paris of Illinois, in 1763, contained two or three
thousand inhabitants, and was a place of business, wealth, and fashion.
The Jesuits had a college there, and all other ecclesiastical concerns,
suited to the wealth and population of the country. The commerce to
New Orleans was regular and profitable. A great portion of the
Illinois Egypt, the American Bottom, was in a state of profitable cul-
tivation. Wheat, tobacco, and various other crops were raised not
only for consumption but for exportation. But over this happy pros-
perity a sad cloud of misfortune extended. The British whom they
so bitterly hated, and for good cause, captured the country by force
of arms, from these innocent and unoffending people."
And Mr. Moses, secretary and librarian of the Chicago Historical
Society and for many years a prominent officer in different positions
in Illinois says that:
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 113
"The French subjects of Great Britain who had remained in Illi-
nois early exhibited a disposition to become troublesome and as a
panacea for most civil ills, General Gage instructed Colonel Wilkins
to establish a court of common law jurisdiction at Fort Chartres with
a bench of seven judges — the first British court west of the Alle-
ghenies. ' '
It does not appear that this newly established court was called
upon extensively to adjust legal difficulties amongst the inhabitants.
There is some evidence, however, that such adjustments as were at-
tempted were quite unsatisfactory, more especially because they com-
prehended the jury as an element of trial, contrary to the long
established usage of the French people. It appears, also that the
officers ran counter to the French notions of land titles, and began
conveying or granting to others lands which were claimed by the
French settlers.
The complaints of the French proved a source of much difficulty,
apparently, to the British government, so much so that Parliament,
with a view to the conciliation of the French inhabitants, on June 2,
1774 passed what has since been known as the "Quebec Bill" which
confirmed the French inliabitants in the free exercise of their religion
and restored them their ancient laws in civil cases without trial by
jury.
Perhaps the principal events of the British government by which
it will be remembered were its attempts at the wholesale bestowal of
lands upon its favorites and administrators.
Governors and agents of the British government succeeded each
other with considerable rapidity, but the one whose tenure of office
was longest and whose deeds were most evil was Colonel Wilkins. In
Davidson and Stuve's History of Illinois, it is said that:
' ' The most notable feature of Colonel Wilkins ' administration was
the wonderful liberality with which he parceled out a large domain
over which he ruled in large tracts to his favorites in Illinois, Phila-
delphia and elsewhere without other consideration than the requiring
of them to reconvey to him an interest."
And since many of the French had left the settlement. Colonel
Wilkins considered their lands forfeited and granted them away.
In one tract, a grant was made to John Baynton, Samuel Whar-
ton and George Morgan, merchants of Philadelphia who "trading in
this country have greatly contributed to his majesty's service" — "for
range of cattle and for tilling grain," 13,986 acres, but the metes
and bounds disclosed the tract to cover some 30,000 acres.
Another instance of this wholesale disposal of the public domain
included the grant of a tract which was brought by the ' * Illinois Land
114 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Company" from the Indian chiefs and paid for in blankets, shirts,
stockings and gun-powder to the value of a few hundred dollars
and which included ten or twelve of thei most southerly counties in
the State. Still another covered territory bounded by a line begin-
ning on the Mississippi river opposite the mouth of the Missouri,
thence up the Mississippi river 6 leagues, then up the Illinois river
90 leagues to the Chicago or Garlick Creek, thence north 50 leagues,
thence v/est 40 leagues, thence northeast 14 leagues, thence north
15 leagues, thence taking a southwest course in a direct line to the
place of beginning about 40 leagues. The number of acres contained
in these grants was about 37,479,600. These deeds were registered
at Kaskaksai. It is a satisfaction to know that the success of the
American arms in the Revolution prevented the consummation of this
immense steal.
"The policy of the British government was not favorable to the
economic development of the newly-acquired country, since it was
feared that its prosperity might react against the trade and industry
of Great Britain. But in 1769 and the succeeding years of English
control, this policy was relaxed, and immigration from the sea-
board colonies, especially from Virginia, began. In 1771 the people
of the Illinois country, through a meeting at Kaskaskia, demanded a
form of self-government similar to that of Connecticut. The petition
was rejected by General Thomas Gage; and Thomas Legge, earl of
Dartmouth (1731-1801), Secretary of State for Plantations and
President of the Board of Trade, drew up a plan of government for
Illinois in which all officials were appointed by the crown. This,
however, was never operative, for in 1774, by the famous Quebec
Act, the Illinois country was annexed to the Province of Quebec, and
at the same time the jurisdiction of the French civil law was recog-
nized. These facts explain the considerable sympathy in Illinois for
the colonial cause in the War of Independence. Most of the inhab-
itants, however were French, and these were Loyalists. Conse-
quently, the British government withdrew their troops from the Illi-
nois country. The English authorities instigated the Indians to
make attacks upon the frontiers of the American colonies, and this
led to one of the most important events in the history of the Illinois
countiy, the capture of the British posts of Cahokia and Kaskaskia
in 1778, and in the following year of Vincennes (Indiana), by George
Rogers Clark who acted under orders from Patrick Henry, Governor
of Virginia. These conquests had much to do with the securing by
the United States of the country west of the Alleghanies and north
of the Ohio in the treaty of Paris, 1783."
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 115
What is said of the slight need for courts during the French
period cannot be maintained respecting the English period. The
different elements of population introduced during this time seems
to have had the effect of creating disputes, and the courts organized
in the communities were kept fairly busy.
Until Dr. Alvord of the State University discovered a large quan-
tity of court records in the clerk's offices at Belleville and Chester,
very little was known of the history and activities of these early
courts, but due to the painstaking efforts of Mr. Alvord and his
associates at the University, we may read the record of some hun-
dreds of trials before these early courts, in volumes one and two of
the Virginia Series of the Illinois Historical Collection. The reader
of these records will be surprised in many instances to find that these
courts not only exercised a very sound judgment without the aid of
precedents or anything much in the way of written laws, but also
that justice was administered summarily and quite satisfactorily.
IV. Colonial Period
(1778 to 1787 )
After the territory was won from England by the Virginia Vol-
unteers under George Rogers Clark in 1778, the country became
subject to Virginia and, consequently, to the laws of that colony.
Virginia was herself just beginning to develop a government and
almost at the time of securing control of the western territory, in-
cluding Illinois, adopted her constitution which is one of the best
declarations of human rights found in either Federal or State con-
stitutions. It also adopted a law defining the form of government
which is remarkable for its utility and clearness.
Though Virginia ceded the territory to the United States in 1784,
no effective steps were taken by the United States for its government
until the ordinance of 1787 creating the northwest territory was
adopted by Congress, and consequently the country remained subject
to the laws of Virginia.
The First Constitution
We are in the habit of thinking of our State government as being
administered through three State constitutions, but in reality, there
were five, not the least in merit being the first; namely, the consti-
tution of Virginia.
By reason of the importance of this enactment and of the further
fact that it was frequently referred to as the rule of action by which
116 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
this territory should be governed, the Constitution of Virginia is
here set out in full. '
At the General Convention of Delegates and Representatives from
the several counties and corporations of Virginia, held at the Capitol,
in the City of ■Williamsburg, on Monday the 6th day of May, 1776,
a declaration was adopted as follows :
Chapter I
Declaration of Rights made by the Representatives of the good
people of Virginia, assembled in full and free convention; which
rights do pertain to them, and their posterity, as the basis and
Foundation of Government. (Unanimously adopted June 12th, 1776).
I. That all men are by nature equally free and independent,
and have certain inherent rights, of which, when they enter into
a state of society, they cannot, by any compact, deprive or divest
their posterity; namely, the enjoyment of life and liberty, with the
means of acquiring and possessing property, and pursuing and obtain-
ing happiness and safety.
II. That all power is vested in, and primarily derived from,
the people; that magistrates are their trustees and servants, and at
all times amenable to them.
III. That government is, or ought to be, instituted for the
common benefit, protection and security, of the people, nation, or
community. Of all the various modes and forms of government, that
is best, which is capable of producing the greatest degree of happi-
ness and safety, and is most effectually secured against the danger
of mal-administration ; and that when any government shall be found
inadequate or contrary to these purposes, a majority of the com-
munity hath an indubitable, inalienable and indefeasible right to
reform, alter, or abolish it, in such manner as shall be judged condu-
cive to the public weal.
IV. That no man, or set of men, are entitled to exclusive or
separate emoluments or privileges from the community, but in con-
sideration of public ser^dce ; which not being descendible, neither
ought the office of Magistrate, Legislator, or Judge, be hereditary.
V. That the Legislative, and Executive powers of the State
should be separate and distinct from the Judiciary; and that the
members of the two first may be restrained from oppression, by feel-
ing and participating in the burdens of the people, they should, at
fixed periods, be reduced to a private station, returned into that
body from which they were originally taken, and the vacancies be
supplied by frequent, certain and regular elections, in which all, or
any part of the former members, to be again eligible, or ineligible,
as the laws shall direct.
VI. That elections of members to serve as representatives of
the people, in Assembly, ought to be free; and that all men, having
sufficient evidence of permanent common interest with, and attach-
ment to, the community, have the right of suffrage, and cannot be
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 117
taxed or deprived of their property for public uses, without their
own consent, or that of their representatives so elected, nor bounden
by any law to which they have not, in like manner assented for the
public good.
VII. That all power of suspending laws, or the execution of
laws, by any authority without consent of the representatives of the
people, is injurious to their reghts, and ought not to be exercised.
VIII. That in all capital or criminal prosecutions, a man hath
a right to demand the cause and nature of his accusations, to be
confronted with the accusers, and witnesses, to call for evidence in
his favor, and to a speedy trial by an impartial jury of his vicinage
without whose unanimous consent he cannot be found guilty, nor can
he be compelled to give evidence against himself; that no man be
deprived of his liberty except by the law of the land, or the judg-
ment of his peers.
IX. That excessive bail ought not to be required, nor excessive
fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishment inflicted.
X. That general warrants, whereby an officer or messenger may
be commanded to search suspected places without evidence of a fact
commanded, or to seize any person or persons not named, or whose
offence is not particularly described and supported by evidence, are
grievous and oppressive, and ought not to be granted.
XI. That in controversies, respecting property, and in suits be-
tween man and man, the ancient trial by jury is preferable to any
other, and ought to be held sacred.
XII. That the freedom of the press is one of the great bulwarks
of liberty, and can never be restrained but by despotic governments.
XIII. That a well regulated militia, composed of the body of
the people, trained to arms, is the proper, natural and safe defence of
a free state ; that standing armies, in time of peace, should be avoided,
as dangerous to liberty; and that, in all cases, the military should
be under strict subordination to, and governed by, the civil power.
XIV. That the people have a right to uniform government;
and therefore, that no government separate from, or independent
of, the government of Virginia, ought to be erected or established
within the limits thereof.
XV. That no free government, or the blessing of liberty, can
be preserved to any people but by a firm adherence to justice, mod-
eration, temperance, frugality, and virtue, and by frequent recurrence
to fundamental principles.
XVI. That religion, or the duty which we owe to our Creator,
and the manner of discharging it, can be directed only by reason and
conviction, not by force or violence, and therefore all men are equally
entitled to the free exercise of religion, according to the dictates of
conscience ; and that it is the mutual duty of all to practice Christian
forbearance, love and charity toward each other.
118 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Chapter II,
The Constitution or Form of Government, agreed to and resolved
upon by the Delegates and Representatives of the several Counties
and Corporations of Virginia. (Unanimously adopted, June 29,
1776.)
1. Whereas, George the third, King of Great Britain, and Ire-
land, and Elector of Hanover, heretofore entrusted with the exercise
of the kingly office in this government, hath endeavored to pervert
the same into a detestable and insupportable tyranny, by putting his
negative on laws the most wholesome and necessary for the public
good: By denying his governors permission to pass laws of imme-
diate and pressing importance, unless suspended in their operation
for his assent, and, when so suspended, neglecting to attend to them
for many years: By refusing to pass certain other laws, unless the
persons to be benefited by them would relinquish the inestimable right
of representation in the legislature: By dissolving legislative assem-
blies repeatedly and continually, to those opposing with manly firm-
ness, his invasions of the rights of the people: When dissolved, by
refusing to call others for a long space of time, thereby leaving the
political system without any legislative head: By endeavoring to
prevent population of our country, and, for that purpase, obstructing
the laws for the naturalization of foreigners : By keeping among us,
in time of peace, standing armies and ships of war : By effecting to
render the military independent of, and superior to, the civil power :
By combining with others to subject us to a foreign jurisdiction,
giving his assent to their pretended acts of legislation : For quarter-
ing large bodies of armed troops among us: For cutting off our
trade with all parts of the world : For imposing taxes on us without
our consent: For depriving us of the benefits of the trial by jury:
For transporting us beyond seas, to be tried for pretended offences :
For suspending our own legislatures, and declaring themselves in-
vested with power to legislate for us in all cases whatsoever: By
plundering over seas, ravaging our coasts, burning our towns, and
destroying the lives of our people : By inciting insurrections of our
fellow subjects, with the allurements of forfeiture and confiscation:
By prompting our negroes to rise in arms among us, those very ne-
groes, whom, by an inhuman use of his negative, he hath refused
us permission to exclude by law: By endeavoring to bring on the
inhabitants of our frontiers, the merciless Indian savages, whose
known rule of warfare is in undistinguished destruction of all ages,
sexes and conditions of existence: By transporting at this time, a
large army of foreign mercenaries, to complete the works of death,
desolation and tyranny already begun with circumstances of cruelty
and perfidy unworthy the head of a civilized nation : By answering
our repeated petitions for redress with a repetition of injuries:
And finally, by abandoning the helm of government, and declaring
us out of his allegiance and protection. By which several Acts of
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 119
misrule, the government of this country as formerly exercised under
the crown of Great Britain, is totally dissolved.
2. We, therefore, the Delegates and Representatives of the good
people of Virginia, having maturely considered the premises, and
viewing with great concern the deplorable condition to which this
once happy country must be reduced, unless some regular, adequate
mode of civil polity is speedily adopted, and in compliance with a
recommendation of the General Congress, do ordain and declare the
future form of government of Virginia to be as followeth:
3. The Legislative, Executive and Judiciary departments shall
be separate and distinct, so that neither exercise the powers properly
belonging to the other; nor shall any person exercise the powers
of more than one of them at the same time, except that the Justice
of the county courts shall be eligible to either House of Assembly.
4. The Legislature shall be formed of two distinct branches who
together shall be a complete Legislature. They shall meet once or
oftener, every year, and shall be called the General Assembly of
Virginia.
5. One of these shall be called the House of Delegates, and con-
sist of two Representatives to be chosen for each county, and for
the district of West Augusta, annually of such men as actually
reside in and are freeholders of the same, or duly qualified according
to law; and also one Delegate or Representatives to be chosen an-
nually for the city of Williamsburg, and one for the burrough of
Norfolk; and a representative for each such other cities and bur-
roughs as may hereafter be allowed particular representation by
the Legislature ; but when any city or burrough shall so decrease, as
that the number of persons having right of suffrage therein shall
have been for the space of seven years successively less than half
the number of voters in some one county in Virginia, such city or
burrough thenceforward shall cease to send Delegates or Representa-
tives to the Assembly.
6. The other shall be called the Senate, and consist of twenty-
four members, of whom thirteen shall constitute a House to proceed
on business, for whose election the different counties shall be di\dded
into twenty-four districts, and each county of the respective districts,
at the time of the election of its Delegates shall vote for one Senator,
who is actually a resident and freeholder within the district, or duly
qualified according to law, and is upwards of twenty-five years of
age ; and the sheriffs of each county within five days at farthest after
the last county election in the district, shall meet at some convenient
place, and, from the poll so taken in their respective counties, return
as a Senator the man who shall have the greatest number of votes
in the whole district. To keep up this Assembly by rotation, the
districts shall be equally divided into four classes, and numbered
by lot. At the end of one year after the general election, the six
members elected by the first division, shall be displaced, and the
vacancies thereby occasioned supplied from such class or division,
120 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
by new election, in the manner aforesaid. This rotation shall be
applied to each division, according to its number, and continued in
due order annually.
7. That the right of suffrage, in the election of members of
both Houses, shall remain as exercised at present, and each House
shall choose its own Speaker, appoint its own officers, settle its own
rules of proceeding, and direct writs of election for supplying inter-
mediate vacancies.
9. All laws shall originate in the House of Delegates, to be
approved or rejected by the Senate, or to be amended with the consent
of the House of Delegates, except money bills, which in no instance
shall be altered by the Senate, but wholly approved or rejected.
'9. A Governor, or Chief Magistrate, shall be chosen annually
by joint ballot of both Houses, to be taken in each House respectively,
deposited in the conference room; the boxes examined jointly by a
Committee of each House; and the numbers severally reported to
them, that the appointment may be entered (which shall be the mode
of taking the joint ballot of both Houses in all cases) who shall not
continue in that office longer than three years successively, not to be
eligible until the expiration of four years after he shall have been out
of that office. An adequate, but moderate salary, shall be settled
upon him during his continuance in office; and he shall, with the
advice of a Council of State, exercise the executive powers of gov-
ernment according to the laws of this commonwealth; and shall not,
under any pretense, exercise any power or prerogative by virtue
of any law. statute or custom of England; but he shall, with the
advice of the Council of State, have the power of granting reprieves
or pardons, except where the prosecution shall have been carried
on by the House of Delegates, or the law shall otherwise particularly
direct; in which case, no reprieve or pardon shall be granted, but by
resolve of the House of Delegates.
10. Either House of the General Assembly may adjourn them-
selves respectively. The Governor shall not prorogue or adjourn
the Assembly during their sitting nor dissolve them at any time;
but he shall, if necessary, either by advice of the Council of State,
or on application of a majority of the House of Delegates, call them
before the time to which they shall stand prorogued or adjourned.
11. A Privy Council or Council of State, consisting of eight
members, shall be chosen by joint ballot of both Houses of Assembly
either from their own members or the people at large, to assist in
the administration of government. They shall annually choose out of
their own members a President, who, in case of the death, inability,
or necessary absence of the Governor from the government shall act
at Lieutenant Governor. Four members shall be sufficient to act ;
and their advice and proceedings shall be entered of record, and
signed by the members present (to any part whereof any member
may enter his dissent) to be laid before the General Assembly, when
called for by them. This Council may appoint their own clerk, who
shall have a salarj' settled by law, and take an oath of secrecy in
mSTORY OP LAW IN ILLINOIS 121
such matters as he shall be directed by the Board to conceal, A sum
of money appropriated to that purpose shall be divided annually
among the members in proportion to their attendance ; and they shall
be incapable, during their continuance in office, of sitting in either
House or Assembly. Two members shall be removed, by joint ballot
of both Houses of Assembly, at the end of every three years, and be
ineligible for the three next years. These vacancies, as well as those
occasioned by death or incapacity, shall be supplied by new elections,
in the same manner.
12. The Delegates for Virginia to the Continental Congress shall
be chosen annually, or superseded in the meantime by joint ballot of
both Houses of Assembly.
13. The present militia officers shall be continued, and vacan-
cies supplied by appointment of the Governor, with the advice of the
Privy Council, or recommendations from the respective County
Courts; but the Governor and Council shall have a power of sus-
pending any officer, and ordering a court-martial, on complaint of
misbehavior or inability, or to supply vacancies of officers happening
when in actual service. The Governor may embody the militia, with
the advice of the Privy Council, and, when embodied, shall alone have
the direction of the militia under the laws of the Country.
14. The two Houses of Assembly shall, by joint ballot, appoint
Judges of the Supreme Court of Appeals and General Court, Judges
in Chancery, Judges of Admiralty, Secretary, and the Attorney Gen-
eral, to be commissioned by the Governor, and continue in office
during good behavior. In case of death, incapacity, or resignation,
the Governor with the advice of the Privy Council, shall appoint
persons to succeed in office, to be approved or displaced by both
Houses. These officers shall have fixed and adequate salaries; and,
together with all others holding lucrative offices, and all Ministers of
the Gospel of every denomination, be incapable of being elected mem-
bers of either House or Assembly or the Privy Council.
15. The Governor, with the advice of the Privy Council, shall
appoint Justices of the Peace for the counties ; and in case of vacan-
cies, or a necessity of increasing the number hereafter, such ap-
pointments to be made upon the recommendation of the respective
County Courts, (a) The present acting Secretary in Virginia, and
Clerks of all the County Courts, shall continue in office. In case of
vacancies, either by death, incapacity or resignation, a secretary
shall be appointed as before directed and the clerks by the respec-
tive courts, (b) The present and future clerks shall hold their offices
during good behavior, to be judged of and determined in the General
Court. The sheriffs and coroners shall be nominated by the respec-
tive courts, approved by the Governor, with the advice of the Privy-
Council, and commissioned by the Governor. The Justices shall
appoint Constables, and all fees of the aforesaid officers to be regu-
lated by law.
16. The Governor, when he is out of office, and others offend-
ing against the state, either by mal-administration, corruption or
122 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Other means by which the safety of the state may be endangered,
shall be impeachable by the House of Delegates. Such impeachment
to be prosecuted by the Attorney General, or such other person or
persons as the House may appoint, in the General Court according
to the laws of the land. If found guilty, he or they shall be either
forever disabled to hold any office under the government, or removed
from such office pro tempore, or subjected to such pains or penalties as
the law shall direct.
17. If all, or any of the Judges of the General Court, shall, on
good grounds (to be judged of by the House of Delegates) be accused
of any of the crimes or offenses before mentioned, such House of
Delegates may, in like manner, impeach the Judge or Judges so ac-
cused, to be prosecuted in the Court of Appeals; and he or they, if
found guilty, shall be punished in the same manner as is prescribed
in the preceding clause.
18. Commissions and grants shall run in the name of the Com-
monwealth of Virginia, and bear teste by the Governor, with the
seal of the Commonwealth annexed. Writs shall run in the same
manner, and bear teste by the clerks of the several courts. Indict-
ments shall conclude, against the peace and dignity of the Common-
wealth.
19. A Treasurer shall be appointed annually, by joint ballot of
both Houses.
20. All escheats, penalties and forfeitures heretofore going to
the King, shall go to the Commonwealth, save only such as the Legis-
lature may abolish or otherwise provide for.
21. The territories contained within the charters erecting the
colonies of Maryland, Pennsylvania, North and South Carolina, are
hereby ceded, released and forever confirmed to the people of those
colonies respectively with all the rights of property, jurisdiction and
government, and all other rights whatsoever which might at any time
heretofore have been claimed by Virginia, except the free navigation
and use of the rivers Potomac and Pohomoke, with the property of
the Virginia shores or strands bordering on either of the said rivers,
and all improvements which have been or shall be made thereon.
The western and northern extent of Virginia shall, in all other re-
spects, stand as fixed by the charter of King James the first, in the
year one thousand six hundred and nine, and by the public treaty of
peace between the courts of Great Britain and France, in the year
one thousand seven hundred and sixty-three ; unless, by act of Legis-
lature, one or more territories shall hereafter be laid off, and govern-
ments established westward of the Allegheny mountains. And no
purchase of lands shall be made of the Indian natives but on behalf
of the public, by authority of the General Assembly.
22. In order to introduce this government, the representatives
of the people met in Convention shall choose a Governor and Privy
Council, also such other officers directed to be chosen by both Houses
as may be judged necessary to be immediately appointed. The Sen-
ate to be first chosen by the people, to continue until the last day of
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 123
March next, and the other officers, until the end of the succeeding
session of Assembly. In ease of vacancies, the Speaker of either
House shall issue writs for new elections.
Basides the constitution and the act defining the form of gov-
ernment, the Virginia assembly, during the time that the territory
now embraced in Illinois was subject to that colony, passed twenty-
nine laws on the following subjects in the order named: Rights, Elec-
tions, Wrecks, Cession, Copy Right, Shipping, Frauds, and Perjuries,
Banking, Aliens, Conveyances (fraudulent), Bail, Trial (right to
speedy and impartial), Estrays, Roads and Bridges, Religion (free-
dom of), Affrays, Conspiracies, Pure Food, Partitions, Informer
(Collusion), Death (Presumption of by 7 years' absence). Ejectment,
Mob Violence, Bills of Exchange, Usury, Exchange, Records (Re-
storation ,of Lost), Fire (Establishment of Companies), Convicts,
Office (Incompatible).
V. Territorial Period.
(As a Territory of the United States.)
Upon the cession of the territory northwest of the Ohio River
to the United States and its acceptance thereof, the Congress (then
the Continental Congress) passed the well known ordinance of July
13, 1787, which may properly be described as another constitution or
charter of government.
This enactment has been highly praised in many quarters and
undoubtedly contains a great many valuable guarantees, but it was
very inferior to the constitution of Virginia and granted but meagre
privileges as to participation in government to the people.
It failed to provide for the liberty of the press, the right of free
speech, the right of petition, the freedom of election, the right to
bear arms, and did not prohibit ex-post facto laws, provisions which
were included in many of the contemporary State constitutions. The
right of suffrage was so limited as to virtually prohibit its effective
exercise.
The ordinance of 1787 is so familiar, being found in every com-
pilation of Illinois laws, that it is perhaps unnecessary either to
publish it or review its provisions except incidentally.
The territory now known as Illinois was subject to the govern-
ment and laws of the northwest territory from the time of the
passage of the ordinance by Congress until 1800 and during that
time, the Governor and judges acting as a legislature, under the
authority of the ordinance, enacted laws upon the following subjecs*
124 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
1. Acts of the territory northwest of the Ohio River, (North-
west Territory),
(a) Enacted by the Governor and Judges.
1788. Militia, Courts, Administration, General Courts, Oaths,
Criminal Code, Marriage, Coroners, Limitations.
1790. Liquor, Gambling, Township Organization.
1791. Publication Notices, Clerk of the Legislature, Records,
Murder and Treason, Fences.
1792. Licenses (Liquor and Merchandise), Officers, Revenue,
Roads and Bridges, County Buildings (Court House, Jail, Pillory,
Whipping Post and Stocks), Prisoners, Fees and Salaries.
1795. Executions, Attachments, Small Debts, Debt (Action of).
Practice, Fines, Orphans, Courts, Recorder, Poor (Relief of). Wills,
Husband and Wife, Dower, Forcible Entry and Detainer, Common
Law (adopted) Divorce, Trespass, Partition, Landlord and Tenant,
Imprisonment for Debt.
1798. Corporations, Insolvency, Acknowledgment (of Deeds),
Land Office.
(b) Acts of the first General Assembly of the Northwest Ter-
ritory passed at its first session.
1799. Confirming Act (Confirms Acts theretofore passed by the
Governor and Judges), Attorneys, Interest and Usury, Arbitration
and Award, Ferries, Bills and Notes, Mills and Millers, Justices and
Constables, Elections, Prairie Fires, Wolves, Appropriations.
These laws were carefully and honestly prepared and form the
basis of virtually all of the Statute law of this State.
Before the convening of another session of the territorial legis-
lature, Congress had divided the territory putting Indiana and Illi-
nois into a new territory called ' ' the territory of Indiana ' ' and there-
after, the Illinois country became subject to the laws of the territory
of Indiana and so remained until 1809 when the territory of Illinois
was created by Act of Congress.
2. Laws of the Territory of Indiana.
When the territory of Indiana was created, the seat of govern-
ment of the newly created territory, including Indiana and Illinois,
was established at Vincennes, Indiana. Here the governor and judges
legislated in accordance with the provisions of the ordinance of 1787,
until the territory was raised to one of the second grade in 1805,
when the elected legislature met at Vincennes and annually there-
after.
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 125
All laws of the northwest territory were recognized as in effect
in the new territory, and the governor and judges set to work amend-
ing former laws and enacting new ones.
During the period of the Indiana territory, and up to the time
that Illinois was separated from Indiana legislation upon the follow-
ing subjects was enacted :
1801. Levies, court practice, amendment and jeoffairs, establish-
ing courts of judicature, creating territorial treasurer, respecting the
establishment of ferries and fees, a salaries act, an act fixing the
compensation of the clerk of the legislature (governor and judges).
1802. Surveyors, deputy surveyors and an act fixing their fees.
1803. The repeal of an act to encourage the killing of wolves,
resolution repealing certain parts of the fees and salaries act, an
act in addition to the fees salaries act, amendments to the practice
act, a law concerning servants, amendments to fees and salaries act,
a law authorizing the appointment of pilots, an extensive repeal act,
a law to prevent forcible and stolen marriages and for punishment
for the crime of bigamy, to regulate county levies, laying a tax upon
law processes and several resolutions.
The legislature when convened in 1805-1806-1807 and 1808
adopted at the various sessions a considerable number of acts, many
of which are of interest, especially since they became in a large
measure the laws of Illinois.
An interesting tradition in connection with one of the laws of
the Indiana territorial legislature has to do with a conspicuous figure
in the early history of the northwest. A body of laws had grown
up authorizing imprisonment for debt, and under the law Simon
Kenton, who was a noted scout and plainsman, who rendered invalu-
able services to the country during the Revolutionary War, later in
his life, was sent to prison at the instance of one of his numerous
creditors, and languished in jail, such as existed at that time, for
more than a year. When it became known that the great popular
hero who had rendered such distinguished service to his country
(one instance of which was the part he played in the conquest of
the northwest by George Rogers Clark when he led the detachment
of Clark's force into Ft. Gage, and took the commander prisoner),
there was such an outcry against that method of enforcing payment
of debts, that the Indiana legislature very greatly modified the law
concerning imprisonment for debt, and it is supposed that this very
incident had an influence upon the Illinois Constitutional Conven-
tion in 1818, by reason of which the constitution formulated by the
126 JOSEPH J, THOMPSON
convention forbade imprisonment for debt, the first constitution to
make such provision up to that time.
It was the legislature of the territory of Indiana that first intro-
duced into the laws of the northwest the servant or indenture laws,
afterwards called the black laws, through which the inhibition upon
slavery contained in the ordinance of 1787 was evaded, and which
early brought on the contest over the slavery question in Illinois.
3. Laws of the Territory of Illinois.
Upon appointment by the president, the governor and judges of
the new territory of Illinois established in 1809, began to legislate,
and during the three years preceding the elevation of the territory
to one of the second grade, enacted thirty-five laws.
A legislature was elected in 1812 which met annually, and during
the six years following, legislated upon a large number of subjects,
enacting some important laws and repealing and amending many
of the laws enacted by the territories of which the state had formerly
been a part, and became especially conspicuous for reversing its own
acts or the acts of former legislatures.
The original northwest territory and the territories of Indiana
and Illinois, each declared the common law of England with certain
named exceptions to be in force, and each succeeding territory
adopted the laws of its predecessor, so that at the time of the adop-
tion of the constitution, the laws of Illinois consisted of that part
of the common law which is still declared to be a part of the law
of the state, of all the laws enacted by the territory of Indiana, and
the laws enacted by the territory of Illinois, which remained amended
or unrepealed.
The lawj^er in examining this body of legislation will be sur-
prised to find that the salient features of most of our present laws
were embodied therein and that a great part of the legislation en-
acted since that time is but a modification, with some additions to
those early laws.
In all these early laws there are quite drastic provisions respect-
ing punishments for crime, and to the lawyer the inquiry naturally
arises, were these punishments frequently inflicted? Apparently not,
at any rate the record of such punishments is rare. As to whipping
one sentence may be cited, but that within the period of the British.
A sentence was imposed on May 17, 1769, as follows:
"It is the opinion of the court that the prisoners are guilty of
the crime laid to their charge and so under the first article of the
sixth section of the articles of war we do sentence accordingly Ser-
geant William Johnson to be reduced to service in the rank as private
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 127
and receive one thousand lashes; they also sentence John Wells,
soldier, to receive one thousand lashes."
During the reig-n of Colonel Clark after the conquest of Virginia,
Clark himself issued a proclamation which was a virtual slave <iode.
On December 26, 1778, as commander of the eastern part of Illinois
he issued regulations for the conduct of slaves which among other
things provided that "slaves who shall be found after the beating
of tatoo or eight o'clock in the evening, in the cabins of other slaves
than those of their masters shall be arrested and in a public place
beaten with thirty-nine strokes of the whip at the expense of the
master. ' '
Territorial laws, especially of Illinois and Indiana, are somewhat
easier of access and lawyers are more or less familiar with them,
but there is a body of decisions comprehending many of the deci-
sions of the courts of Illinois which have been recorded and are still
preserved that few people have seen. They are to be found in four
large volumes in the court house at Chester, Illinois, and constitute a
most interesting collection of judicial records. Our Supreme Court
reports begin with that of I Breese, and include only the decisions
of the Supreme Court since the adoption of the constitution. The
four volumes of records spoken of contain the proceedings with the
decisions of the eases tried by the courts corresponding to our Su-
preme Court during the territorial period. These records are of
great interest and no doubt the Bar Association will at some time
desire that they be published in somewhat the same manner as the
decisions of the State Supreme Court.
Interesting Early Laws.
There are many of these old laws that are very interesting and
some of them especially so to attorneys. As for example: The law
of the original territory of August 1, 1792, which limited the em-
ployment of counsel to two in number on one side of a case and pro-
vided that when there are no more than two attorneys practicing at
any bar, a client will not be permitted to hire more than one of them.
Another act of the same date fixed attorney 's fees as follows :
''For a pleading fee when counsel is employed on an issue in law
or fact joined in the Supreme Court, two dollars ; for all other causes
in the Supreme Court and for all causes in the court of common pleas
and court of general quarter sessions of the peace where an issue in
fact or law is joined, one hundred and fifty cents; and for all other
causes in the common pleas court of quarter sessions as a retaining
fee one dollar; in criminal causes where one or more defendants are
128 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
tried by jury at the same time or where a cause is determined by an
issue at law a pleading fee for the counsel in the Supreme Court
(but to one counsel only) two dollars; and when no trial is had by
jury nor the cause determined by an issue in law, one dollar and a
half; and in the court of general quarter sessions of the peace the
fees shall be the same as is allowed in the court of common pleas. ' '
By an act of 1798 this law was amended as follows :
"Retaining fee one dollar; pleading fee where issue or demurrer
one dollar and fifty cents; term fee fifty cents; the Attorney Gen-
eral's deputy in the court of common pleas or quarter sessions one-
half the fees by law allowed the Attorney General in the general
court for similar services. ' '
An act of October 1, 1795, prescribed the oath which an attorney
or counsellor at law was required to take. It ran as follows:
"You shall behave yourself in the office of counsellor at law (or
attorney as the case may be) while within this court according to
the best of your learning and with all fidelity as well to the court as
to the client. You shall use no falsehood nor delay any person 's cause
for lucre or malice (so help you God)."
An act was passed in 1792 relative to admission to the bar which
would answer well even now.
Going still farther back, we find that the Legislature of Virginia
on November 27, 1786, passed a very salutary pure food law forbid-
ding a butcher to sell the flesh of any animal dying otherwise than
by slaughter, and forbidding a baker, brewer, distiller or other per-
son from selling unwholesome bread or drink. The punishment for
violation of any provision of the law was for the first offense, amerce-
ment; for the second oft'ense, pillory; for the third, fine and impris-
onment ; and for each subsequent offense the person convicted was
adjudged to hard labor for six months in the public works.
In the first year after the organization of the Northwest Terri-
tory, 1788, by an act adopted September 6 of that year, quite a com-
plete criminal code was adopted. It dealt with the usual crimes, but
the notable features in connection therewith were the punishments
provided. Treason and murder were the only crimes punishable by
death in this first law, though arson, horse stealing and bigamy were
made punishable by death in later laws. For arson, the convicted
person might be whipped not exceeding thirty-nine stripes, pilloried
for two hours, confined in jail three years, made to forfeit all his
estate and if a death resulted from the burning, the convict should be
put to death. For robbery or burglary with theft, thirty-nine lashes,
a fine of treble the value, one-third of the fine to go to the territory
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 129
and two-thirds to the party injured. For robbery or burglar^^ with
abuse and violence, the same punishment as burglary with theft and
in addition, forfeiture of all property and confinement in prison for
not to exceed four years. Kobbery or burglary with homicide was
punishable by death and all persons aiding or abetting were deemed
to be principals. For obstructing authority, one might be fined and
whipped not to exceed thirty-nine lashes. For larceny, one might be
adjudged to return double the value of the goods stolen or to receive
thirty-one lashes. For forgery, a fine of double the loss caused and
not to exceed ten lashes and three hours in the pillory. For disobe-
dience on the part of servants or children, imprisonment was pro-
vided; for striking a master or parent, not to exceed ten lashes. For
drunkenness, a fine of one dollar was payable and the person convicted
might be required to sit in the stocks for one hour.
As early as 1790, gambling of every species for money or prop-
erty was forbidden under severe penalties and all gambling contracts
were declared void.
Under an act of January 5, 1795, for the trial and punishment
of larceny under $1.50, upon conviction, the accused might be publicly
whipped upon his bare back not exceeding fifteen lashes or fined not
to exceed three dollars, thus apparently fixing a whipping value of
twenty cents per lash.
On December 19, 1799, an act was passed to punish arson by
death.
On August 24, 1805, under the authority of the Territory of Indi-
ana, a stringent law v/as passed to prevent horse stealing. For the
first offense, the thief might be required to pay the owner the value
of the horse stolen, to receive two hundred stripes and be committed
to jail until the value of the horse was paid. On a second conviction,
the offender should suffer death.
By the same law, hog stealing was made punishable by a fine of
not less than fifty dollars nor more than one hundred dollars, and the
thief might be given not to exceed thirty-nine lashes on his bare back.
This same act provided a fine for swearing.
By an act of October 26, 1808, the law was further amended
making horse stealing punishable by death and making the receiver
equally guilty with the thief and also punishable by death.
The governor and judges as legislators for the Territory of Indi-
ana, dipped into the proposition of conclusive presumptions when,
on December 5 of that year, they passed an act to prevent altering
and defacing marks and brands and the misbranding of horses, cattle
and hogs. It provided a penalty for misbranding equal to the value
130 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
of the animal misbranded, "one dollar and forty lashes on the bare
back well laid on," and for a second offense, the same fine and "to
stand in the pillory two hours and be branded in the left hand with
a red hot iron with the letter "T" (meaning "thief").
It provided further that any person bringing to market or to ship
"any hog, shoat or pig without ears, he or she so offending shall be
adjudged a hog stealer."
The first Territorial act to impose any duty upon counties was
that of August 1, 1792, which required each county to build and
maintain a court house, a jail, a pillory, whipping post and stocks.
The whipping post, pillory and stocks were institutions of the
law to which this State was subject from their institution in 1788
to 1832. This character of punishment was justified on the ground
that there were no penitentiaries in which to confine criminals and
there was a sharp division of sentiment as to which, confinement
or whipping, was the better mode of punishment, in 1829, when the
movement for a penitentiary, led by the rough old backwoodsman,
John Reynolds, afterwards Governor, was launched.
In all the early acts authorizing the licensing of tavernkeepers,
fair dealing and proper treatment of the customers were the prin-
cipal aims. There was plainly no prejudice against the selling of
liquor, but a determined intent that the public should be weU treated.
To that end, the tavern-keeper was obliged to furnish good eating
and sleeping accommodations and to refrain from overcharging.
The judges or others empowered to grant licenses were authorized to
fijc a scale of prices for board, lodging and drinks which must be
rigidly adhered to under severe penalties.
By an act adopted in 1792, the sheriff and other officers were
made responsible for the safe keeping of prisoners. If a prisoner
escaped, the officer was severely punished, and if he were imprisoned
for debt, the officer coulud be held liable for the debt.
It is interesting to know that there has been on foot for several
years past, a movement to have a stringent liability provision in-
serted in the statutes of the several states relating to mob law, riots
and unlawful assemblies, and it is of stiU further interest to find that
the Legislature of the greater territory, by an act of December 19,
1799, repealed the liability provisions of the early law above referred
to, expressly upon the ground that escapes were consummated by
collusion in order that the officers might be held responsible.
An act passed by the Territory of Indiana on September 17, 1807,
and another by the Territory of Illinois on July 22, 1809, are genuine
curiosities, as regulating the manner of holding prisoners in confine-
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 131
ment, out of doors. The one providing for fixing a boundary (200
yards at the highest), beyond which prisoners were not allowed to
pass. It is presumable that when the prisoners were numerous, it
was easier for them to escape, and consequently the act of 1809 pro-
vided that guards might be hired to keep them within the bound, or
if none could be found willing to engage for the purpose, power was
given to impress guards. All of this was before we began building
prison strongholds.
It is quite popular nowadays to advocate the levy of a tax upon
bachelors, but it is by no means new. As early as June 19, 1795, the
governor and judges of the Northwest Territory included a tax of
$1.00 per head on single men, and such a tax was imposed throughout
the territorial period.
The governor and judges of the Illinois Territory by an act of
July 20, 1809, fixed a license of $25.00 per annum for the sale of
merchandise, and the Territorial Legislature of Illinois by an act of
December 22, 1814, levied a tax of $40.00 annually on billiard tables.
By an act of January 9, 1816, the tax on billiard tables was raised
from $40.00 to $150.00 ; $100.00 to go to the Territorial treasury and
$50.00 to the county treasury.
It became the settled policy of the several territories to levy a
tax on Dunkards and Quakers as a consideration for their being re-
leased from military duty, and a similar provision as to all persons
having scruples against military duty still exists in the Constitution
of 1870.
For several years past, there has been a great deal of agitation
concerning the manner of jailing delinquents, thus depriving their
families of their support, and it is suggested that such persons be
obliged to work and their earnings, or part thereof, be available for
the support of their families. The Indiana Territory accomplished
this purpose over one hundred years ago. By an Act of September
14, 1807, concerning vagrants, it was provided that "every person
suspected of getting his livelihood by gaming, every able-bodied per-
son found loitering and wandering about, having no visible property
and who doth not betake himself to labor or some honest calling;
all persons who quit their habitation and leave their wives and chil-
dren, without suitable means of subsistence, and all other idle, vagrant
and dissolute persons rambling about without any visible means of
subsistence, shall be deemed and considered vagrants."
The act further provided for arrest of all such and upon convic-
tion that such as are adult, shall be hired out by the sheriff and their
132 JOSEPH J, THOMPSON
earnings paid to their families, if they are in need of them, and if
not, to the discharge of their debts.
It further provides that if no one would hire them, such vagrant
should receive not to exceed thirty-nine lashes. Adults might be dis-
charged by giving bond conditioned upon their going to work and
keeping at it. If the vagrant be a minor, he shall be bound out until
of age.
Penalties Under Early Laws
The whipping post, pillory and stocks were institutions of the law
to which this State was subject from their institution in 1788 to
1832. This character of punishment was justified on the ground that
there were no penitentiaries in which to confine criminals and there
was still a sharp division of sentiment as to which, confinement or
whipping, was the better mode of punishment in 1829, when the
movement for a penitentiary, led by the rough backwoodsman John
Reynolds, afterwards Governor, was launched.
It has been sometimes questioned whether any of these drastic
punishments were inflicted in this region. The answer appears in some
writings which have survived, although written references to such
infliction are very rare. To Governor John Reynolds, the rough dia-
mond of early Illinois statesmen, is due the credit of abolishing these
barbarous punishments, and substituting in their stead the present
system. Writing of the movement for more humane treatment of
offenders Reynolds says:
' ' I had reflected upon the subject of punishment of criminals, and
had reached the conclusion that the criminal law should be changed,
and that the ancient, barbarous system of whipping, cropping and
branding for crime should be abolished and the penitentiary substi-
tuted. This ancient practise had been in operation for ages, and it
was difficult to change it. * * * but the age required the old barbarous
system of the pillory, the whipping post and the gallows to be cast
away, and a more Christian and enlightened mode of punishment
adopted. ' '
Accordingly, as a member of the General Assembly Reynolds in
1832 introduced a bill for the establishment of the penitentiary, and
himself carried the provisions of the bill, which was adopted, into
execution when he became governor.
Few specific instances of the old barbarous punishments are to be
found recorded, but a distinguished resident of Chicago has left us a
particular and specific account of one such. Speaking before the
HISTORY OF LAW IN ILLINOIS 133
State Historical Society of Illinois on January 24, 1906, Dr. Samuel
Willard, amongst other reminiscences, related the following:
"There was then no penitentiary in the State, hence other penal-
ties had to take the place of confinement. Near the courthouse on
the public square (in Carrollton, Illinois) there was set a strong post,
an unhewn log, ten feet high, with a cross-piece near the top. I
saw a man brought from the jail by the sheriff and a constable, to
be whipped thirty lashes for the theft of a horse. He was stripped
naked to the hips, his hands were tied and the rope was carried to the
cross-piece and drawn as tight as could be without taking his feet from
the ground. Then Sheriff Fry took that terrible instrument of punish-
ment and torture, a rawhide. Probably many of you have not seen
one. To make it, a taper strip of soft wet cowskin was twisted until the
edges met, and the thing was dried in that position. It was hard, ridgy,
and rough, but flexible as a switch, three quarters of a yard long. The
sheriff began laying strokes on the culprit's back, beginning near his
neck and going regularly down one side of his backbone, former
Sheriff Young counting the strokes aloud. Each stroke made a red
blood-blister. When fifteen blows had been counted, the officer paused,
and some one ran to the poor wretch with a tumbler of whiskey, then
the other side of the man received like treatment. Then the man's
shirt was replaced, and he was led away to the jail. One of the by-
standers said, '0 Lord! he isn't as bad cut up as G. H. was when
L. M. bogged him three or four years ago.' Boy as I was, I did not
know what a dreadful infliction it was. The whipping-post remained
there two or three years, but I never heard of any further use of it. ' '
Joseph J. Thompson.
Chicago.
THE UNIFICATION OF THE URSULINES
From the earliest years of his long pontificate, Pope Leo XIII
won the veneration of aU Christendom and the admiration of his
adversaries by his insight into the needs of the times and the tact of
his diplomacy. He had a knowledge of the century in which he lived
and saw that organization was a necessity to modern society. Pope
Leo XIII accomplished lasting good for the Church and not the least
monument to his memory is the unification of religious orders under
his wise counsel.
The Ursuline Order, founded in 1535 by St. Angela Merici, had
spread from the vine-clad village of Desenzano in Lombardy to the
remote parts of the civilized world. It now numbered Houses in far
distant Java, in the wilds of Alaska, in all parts of Europe, the
United States, South America and Canada. St. Angela had counselled
her daughters to adapt themselves to the needs and necessities of
the countries in which they were laboring for the education of youth ;
and as each House became autonomous as soon as it was self-
supporting, it is e\adent that the Order could retain little in common
except its religious spirit. Life therefore, among the Indians in the
Rocky Mountains and as lived with the Eskimos in Alaska was neces-
sarily a striking contrast to the calm quiet of cloister life as lived
in the monasteries of the Ursulines in Europe when at the opening
of the twentieth century, the venerable Vicar of Christ turned to
the Ursulines and said: Ut sint unum — Let them be one!
The Roman Ursuline convent in Via Vittoria, two hundred years
after its foundation was about to suffer extinction because of con-
fiscation, death and lack of subjects when the little community ap-
pealed to the Ursulines of Blois for assistance. Mother St. Julian,
a woman of broad views and extraordinary talents, was sent as
Supeior to the struggling Roman House, but after several years of
trial and discouragment, she consulted His Eminence Cardinal
Satolli, the Cardinal Protector, about closing the Roman House and
returning with her little band of Ursulines to France. He listened
with deepest interest and after serious thought said with prophetic
intuition: "Mother, I cannot but think that Almighty God ardently
desires that the lamp of the Ursulines continue to burn at St. Peter's
tomb. ' ' ( Every Religious Order which has a House in Rome keeps a
Material for this paper was obtained from personal interview with Mother
Agatha; the Roman Review and Report of Mother General.
184
THE UNIFICATION OF THE URSXJLINES 135
lamp burning constantly at the tomb of the Prince of the Apostles.
Its symbolism is too evident to need explanation.) However, accord-
ing to Canon Law it was impossible for the community at Blois to
maintain the Roman House as a dependency without the approbation
of the Bishop of Rome. The Cardinal therefore consulted the Holy
Father, Leo XIII, and made application for a union of the three
houses of Blois, Rome and Calvi. His Holiness, de motu proprio,
suggested that the affiliation be extended to all the Ursuline Houses
throughout the world. Accordingly, Cardinal Satolli directed Mother
St. Julian to inform the Ursulines throughout the world of the pope 's
ardent wishes. A circular was immediately sent to all the Houses
and the response was so encouraging that not many months later,
in July, 1899, an official letter signed by His Eminence Cardinal
Vanutelli, Prefect of the Sacred Congregation of Bishops and Regu-
lars, was sent to all Bishops having Ursulines in their respective
Dioceses asking them to consider the matter seriously and to have
the decision of the Ursuline religious made by suffrage.
In many Houses the desire for the Union was unanimous. How-
ever, some fears were entertained lest the European strictness of
cloister, if enforced by proposed Union, might interfere with our
work among the children in parochial schools, and the LTrsulines of
Alton, acting under the advice of our Bishop, the Right Rev. James
Ryan, voted unanimously for the Union with a special proviso as
to this non-interference.
In November, 1900, at the request of His holiness. Pope Leo XIII,
a General Assembly of Ursulines met in Rome. There were nine
delegates present from America. The Chapter was opened by Car-
dinal Satolli who outlined very clearly the wishes of the Holy Father
in regard to the proposed Union, and placed the work under the
direction of Monsigneur Battandier, protonotary apostolic, one of
the most eminent consultors of the Sacred Congregation, and of
Rev. Jos. Lemius, Gen. Treasurer of the Oblates of Mary, who
addressed the assembled Ursulines in part as follows:
"Rev. Mothers, God, Who in the government of the world em-
braces alike the great and the small, the general and the particular,
nevertheless follows with a more attentive regard and conducts with a
more paternal hand those beings who are more dear to Him and
closest to His Heart. First of all the Church, after Jesus Christ, and
through Jesus Christ the centre of His works; next in this Church
souls who devote themselves to Him without reserve, and among those
souls as make of this devotedness a profession and form associations
for better practising it — that is. Religious Orders, and even among
136 S. M. M.
those Orders, those who must promote His glory by the sublimity
of their vocation and the fecundity of their works.
"Yours is among the very first. Illustrious by the name of its
foundress; illustrious by its antiquity of more than three centuries;
further distinguished by the most fortunate alliance possible of the
contemplative and active life, continuing by the former ever in our
agitated times the mode of life of the ancient solitaries, and appro-
priating to itself by the latter the ministry most dear to the Church,
that which has for its object childhood ; this ministry of the education
of youth was inaugurated by the ITrsulines ; others have followed them,
but never have they surpassed them. . . .
''An essential property of Divine Providence is to bring all things
into unity for the most jealous care of the Holy Trinity is to place
its mark of unity upon all its works. . . . That the Pope desires this
unification among the Ursulines is a fact that needs no demonstration.
Last Sunday I had the happiness of being at his feet and he said
to me : ' Tell the Ursulines that I bless them and express to them
my satisfaction that they are here.' Nothing is lacking neither in
yourselves nor around you nor above you that can hinder you from
accomplishing a work wise and prudent as well as strong and fruitful.
In God's name begin your Vv^ork. Lay the foundations of that edifice
of which you are the first stones, an edifice which with God's blessing
will increase in dimension and solidity."
The Chapter proceeded under the presidency of Monseigiieur Bat-
tandier. The Holy Father however reserved to himself the privilege
of ratifying the choice of officers and the votes of the delegates were
sent to His Holiness in triply sealed envelopes for papal sanction. It
resulted in the election of Mother St. Julian of Blois as Mother
General; Mother Ignatius of Frankfort-on-the-Main, First Assistant;
Mother Stanislause of Aix-en-Provence, Secretary and Third As-
sistant; Mother Maria Pia of Saluzzo in Italy, Fourth Assistant;
Mother St. Sacramento of Bazas, General Treasurer. The new Gen-
eralate was thereupon fully established, but the work of creating and
arranging, Novitiates and Houses of Study was not settled at this
first general chapter. The plan of organization was nevertheless fully
outlined in nineteen articles which were clearly drawn up.
When Mother Lucy, the representative from Alton, returned from
Rome, she had many interesting items to relate to the Community.
Many changes had to be made which required great sacrifices, espe-
cially of the older members who were so devoted to cherished com-
munity customs. Of the delegates who convened at the first general
chapter no two were dressed exactly alike and it was therefore de-
termined to adopt a uniform habit. We have a photograph taken in
Rome before the departure of the delegates which from time to time
affords much innocent amusement and recreation to the Novices be-
THE UNIFICATION OF THE URSULINES 137
cause of the quaint and in several instances ridiculous style of habit
worn by some of the good Sisters at this first general chapter. New
habits were made and in the following July when all the Sisters
belonging to the Alton Community were home from their various
missions for retreat, a day was appointed for adopting the regula-
tion dress. The Sisters were instructed in every detail as to its
arrangement, and at ten o'clock one morning all dispersed going to
their cells where they found all that was necessary to complete the
habit of an Ursuline of the Roman Union. They appeared in the
refectory at noon for dinner clothed in their new garb, and we are
told that grace was said under difficulties. Each one was glancing
at her companion for they could scarcely recognize each other. It
was truly a humorous situation and created much laughter. I remem-
ber well when our teacher appeared in the classroom for the first
time clothed in her different habit ; we were delightfully amused and
wondered what it all meant. One little mischief whispered across the
aisle to her ' ' chum " : "Oh look ! Mary Evelyn, Sister has on a new
bonnet, and it's more becoming too. I didn't know nuns had styles
and fashions, did you*?" Sister saw our ill-concealed humor and
smiling playfully explained with some little embarassment about the
formation of the Union and the change in dress which necessarily
resulted therefrom.
One dear old saintly Sister was quite willing to conform to every
new regulation, and to relinquish community customs which had grown
dearer to her with the passing of the years ; but when she exchanged
her profession ring, which perhaps had never been removed from
her finger since it had been placed thereon at the altar forty years
before, two big tears glistened in her soft gray eyes, and placing it
in her Superior's hand she sadly remarked: "Mother, it is the one
thing on earth I cherish."
However, everyone soon became accustomed to the changes and
when school reopened the following September the Sisters returned
to the parochial schools, which had in no way been interfered with
by the formation of the Union whose purpose it is to foster in every
possible way every good work already undertaken by the Institute.
The growth of the Union began at once. Other Communities saw
its enormous advantages and sought for affiliation. In 1905 Pope
Piux X de motu proprio earnestly exhorted all Ui^uline Communities
which had hitherto remained outside the Institute to join it, and
conferred a plenary indulgence on all Ursulines of the Institute in
138 S. M. M.
perpetuity on the anniversary of the approbation of the Union by
the Holy See, November 29, 1900.
In the same year twenty-four French Communities of the Roman
Union suffered from the decrees of dissolution. Of these twenty-four
eight were completely dispersed, and were it not for the protection
which the Roman Union affords, these good religious would have been
compelled to return to secular life. Seventeen members were warmly
welcomed by the Ursulines of the Alton diocese and soon proved
themselves invaluable members of the Community both in Spring-
field and in Alton.
At the second General Assembly in 1907 the growth of the Union
was evidenced by the large increase in the number of delegates
present. A General Chapter is held in Rome every six years and the
Institute is now represented in all parts of the world. A Review
devoted to the interests of the Order is published at Rome every
three months and reaches all the Houses of the Institute. The In-
stitute has its Coat of Arms which appears on the cover page of the
Roman Review,
On closing the Capitulary Sessions of 1910, His Eminence, Car-
dinal Vives remarked: "The work of the Roman Union has met
with and will meet with great difficulties — it is a good sign. How
sad it would be if it did not bear the signet of the cross! I would
then say it is evident that it is not solid. On the other hand, divine
blessings have been showered upon it. The Cardinal also remarked:
' ' The Holy See desires the Ursuline Union, and what the Pope wants
God wants. The Church has you under her protection."
The following notes are taken from the report of Rev. Mother
General on the condition of the Institute at the close of the General
Chapter held in Rome in August, 1920:
' ' In 1900, in the enumeration of the Houses after the first Capitu-
lary Reunion there were in all sixty -three Houses forming the nucleus
of the Roman Union. In the second General Chapter held in May
1907 its proportions had increased to eighty-one Houses and forty-
two branch Houses, therefore a total of one hundred twenty-three.
Three years after, in 1910, the number had increased to one hundred
and thirty-five Houses. Finally, in this Fourth General Chapter the
Union consist of no less than one hundred and eighty Houses.
The Provinces Number Eleven
1. The Greco-Italian — has thirteen communities.
2. Austria and Jugo-Slav — this province was cruelly tried by the
War, but nevertheless numbers five Houses all of which are crowded
with pupils.
THE UNIFICATION OF THE URSULINES 139
3. Hungary — a province of relatively recent date.
4-5 — France, East and West — these two provinces have at present
date about fifty establishments directed by Ursulines the greater num-
ber wearing secular dress, who are devoting themselves to all kinds
of enterprises for the salvation and education of young girls of their
native France.
6. Belgium — this province numbers only three Houses.
7. Holland — this province counts five Houses in Holland, eight
in Java and one in England.
8-9. The United States North and South. The twenty-two Ursu-
line Communities are equally di\'ided in each of the Provinces. There
are furthermore eleven filial or branch Houses which would make the
number of Houses thirty-three. These thirty-three direct seventy-one
establishments of which one is a college numbering hundreds of stu-
dents. Six Indian Missions in Montana; two Eskimo missions in
Alaska. The Novitiates are at Dallas and Alton for the South and
at Glengard, Fishkill, for the North.
10. Brazil — formed of four Houses and a Novitiate.
11. Latin America — this province comprises the house in Pueblo,
Mexico, and those of Havana in the Isle of Cuba.
The Institute at present counts 3,317 members and more than 300
Novices.
S. M. M.
HISTORIC OLD SHANTYTOWN
Col. Joseph Lee Smith was placed in charge of the garrison then
stationed at Fort Howard, but being dissatisfied with the low sandy-
site and wishing a broader outlook, he commenced work in the
year 1820 one and a half mile back from the shore. These soldiers'
quarters were called Camp Smith. It was not very long before a
number of small log cabins (shanties) sprung up between Camp
Smith and the river, giving the name of Shanty town to the place. ^
Here for many years was centered the political, social, and com-
mercial life of Green Bay.
Among the most prominent families residing there at that time
were the Ducharmes, Porliers, Solomons, and other French families
who had left their homes in Canada and settled in the vicinity
of Shantytown in the latter part of the eighteenth century.
In the earlier years of the nineteenth century several English
families, among whom were the Bairds, the Whitneys, the Dotys, the
Laws, the Irwins, and the Dickinsons made their appearance and
settled in the same vicinity. Some of their residences are still stand-
ing and others have been destroyed only recently. One of John
Law's residences is the old building with the large door in the center,
still standing on the east side of the road just north of Hochgreve
brewery. Another historic spot is Judge Doty's old home built in
1825, now the Jones place, situated southwest of the Reformatory.
Here in 1825 was held the first court session of Brown county, the
seat of justice having been established in Shantytown that year. It
is only about ten or eleven years ago that the old mission-house situ-
ated on the summit of the hill, northeast of the brewery, was taken
down. This house was divided in the center by a broad stairway
leading to the second floor. Down stairs there were four bedrooms.
All the rooms in the house contained large beautiful fireplaces. On
one side of this house, Mrs. Baird, that interesting character whose
recollections have added much to the interest of this historic old spot,
lived. Two of her great-grandchildren, Janet and Dorothy Merrill
were graduated from St. Joseph Academy. On the other side of the
house lived Mr. Dousman and his daughter Jane, Mrs. Baird 's most
intimate friend. In speaking of houses, we cannot overlook Colonel
The following references were taken from the "Collections of the Wisconsin
Historical Society":
^Vol. 14, pages 412-430.
140
HISTORIC OLD SHANTYTOWN 141
Ducharme's beautiful French home. This stood directly south of the
present north building of the brewery. The first thing that attracted
the traveler was the large spacious porch and roof sloping down to
the deep eaves. The beautiful French windows which opened like
doors to the veranda, were filled in with very small glass. The house
also contained a wide, broad chimney. The inside was just as beau-
tiful and old Colonel Ducharme was justly proud of his home. This
interesting character had served in the French army and when
settling in Shantji;own took with him all his fine military clothes
in which he dressed on grand occasions. He was an imposing figure
to behold and when he proudly passed by with head held high and
shoulders erect the neighbors would slyly wink at each other and say,
"I wonder if Colonel Ducharme thinks he can open St. Peter's gates
with his grand air and splendid attire. "^
He had four sons who were very good musicians and many a sleigh
ride went merrier still, because of the strains of Louis Ducharme's
fiddle, for indeed neither a sleigh ride nor a dancing party was
complete without him. Dancing and sleigh rides were the chief amuse-
ment and were of very frequent occurrence. Most of them were in-
formal, one friend would tell another to come over that evening and
bring a crowd. About seven o'clock all would assemble and the merri-
ment began. Sometimes they only danced an hour or so and then
went for a sleigh ride across the country to Dickenson 's mills on East
river, which was their favorite haunt.^
Life on the whole moved merrily indeed, and the most pleasing
recreation was the Easter Festival; this was a French and Indian
pastime but the English were never loath to join in it. Along in
March and even earlier, sometimes, the Indians and French would
take their belongings and retreat into the great Maple Forests and
begin sugar making always taking care to bring the hens along.
They built nests for them about in the woods. When the sap had
been boiled and strained they would put the whites of the eggs,
(thus the need of chickens) into the syrup causing all the impurities
to come to the top which they then skimmed off with great wooden
spoons. At Easter time a great Celebration was held, the English
heartily joining in, maple sugar and maple syrup being most in
evidence. This of course was a great profit-making industry as well
as a great pleasure.
The chief business undertaken was fur-trading, each white family
having its Indian hunter, who caught the animals and then dressed
= Vol. 9, pages 322-402.
•Vol. 15, page 215.
142 ANONYMOUS
the skins. In speaking of Indian help, I must not forget to say that
the Indian as a rule could not be easily made a servant and in
consequence domestic help was very hard to obtain. The laborers
they did obtain came from Canada and were called "manguere de
lard," synonymous with "raw youth." When Daniel Whitney came
to Shantytown in 1829,^ he established a store and greatly increased
the commercial life of the place. The only way shoes could be ob-
tained was to wait for the shoemaker, who came every fall and went
from house to house making shoes for the whole family, which had
to last a year, until the next visit of the shoemaker. The only time
the fashions ever changed in matters of dress was when a lady came
from the East. She would lend her dress to a neighbor, who would
cut a pattern from it and so on, until all the ladies had a dress or hat
of the latest style.^
It is time now to speak of the education and religious side of
this historic old place. In 1820 a Mr. Jacobs started a schoolhouse at
Shantytown. John Lawe, Jacques Porter, Johnston and Louis Grignon
were selected as members of the school board. It did not succeed
very well because of the mixture of nationalities, the Englishmen or
Bostonians, as they were sarcastically called, objecting to the presence
of Indian and Half-breed children in the schools. Some days, too,
it would happen that there would be but one child at school.^
In 1827, Rev. Richard Cadle and his sister Sarah established an
Episcopal mission-house, church and school at Shantytown. His
efforts were attended with quite a degree of success, he being a
very lovable character and quick to make friends. Nor was the
Catholic Church negligent of her children; with untiring zeal she
sent missionary after missionary to the spot and kept the spark
of faith ever glowing. About 1831 the great Indian outbreak took
place and the life of the white man was ever in danger. To make
matters still more terrible, the cholera broke out. Father Vanden
Brock, who came with the Sisters of St. Claire, to establish a church
and school at Shantytown, gives us a vivid description of that time;
day and night he and the Sisters ministered to the sick and the
dying, their saintly lives making a very great impression on the
Indians as well as on the white man. It was necessary at times
to bury six or seven in one grave. No one could be found who would
bury them but Father Vanden Brock and Sisters Therese and Clare. ^
Vol. 15, page 220.
" ' Eecollections of Mrs. Baird, Vol. 15, pages 273-238-241.
HISTORIC OLD SHANTYTOWN 143
Before closing I must speak about the thing that made Shanytown
most important, its political life. As I have said before, the seat of
justice was established in Shantytown in 1825. The first county-seat
of Brown County was established there in 1829. In the same year
was laid the town plat of Shantytown, the first in Wisconsin.^
Mr. Irwin was made postmaster in Shantytown in 1825. A man
by the name of Clermont was made rural mail carrier. He started
out from the Post office at Shantytown taking the Indian trail to
Manitowoc, thence to Milwaukee and from there to Chicago, going
on foot all the way and returning by the way of Lake Winnebago
and the Fox River, the trip taking a month in all. One can imagine
the eagerness with which the mail was waited for. Sometimes the
people went as far as five or six miles to meet Mr. Clermont returning.
In 1892 Mr. Clermont, then 89 years of age, desirous of revisiting
Chicago, dressed himself in the identical costume that he wore in
the thirties and walked over his old mail route, two hundred and
forty miles to Chicago, and back.^
In 1830 the county-seat was removed to De Pere and one by one
the old settlers left dear old Shantytown to settle either in Green
Bay or DePere and the importance of that vicinity faded into the
past.
'Vol. 15, pages 429.
•Vol. 15, pages 429-454.
Whatever other data are recorded were gathered together in conversation
with those who were as interested as I in the historical phase of this little
town.
The more modern name for "Shantytown" is "AUouez," named after the
famous Jesuit missionary who brought th© light of the true faith to the Indians
along the Fox.
FATHER MARQUETTE'S SECOND
JOURNEY TO ILLINOIS
In October (25) 1674, Father Marquette returned to Illinois,
and there can be no more certain evidence of his reasons for return,
or the manner thereof, than the words of his immediate superior.
Rev. Claude Dablon, S. J., whose duty it was to authorize the journey
and the establishment of a mission. Father Dablon says :
Father Jacques Marquette, having promised the Illinois on his
first voyage to them, in 1673, that he would return to them the fol-
lowing year, to teach them the mysteries of our religion, had much
difficulty in keeping his word. The great hardships of his first voyage
had brought upon him a bloody flux, and had so weakened him that
he was giving up the hope of undertaking a second. However, his
sickness decreased ; and, as it had almost entirely abated by the close
of the summer in the following year, he obtained the permission of
his superiors to return to the Illinois and there begin that fair mis-
sion.
He set out for that purpose, in the month of November of the
year 1674, from the Bay des Puants, with two men, one of whom
had made the former voyage with him. During a month of naviga-
tion on the Lake of the Illinois, he was tolerably well ; but, as soon
as the snow began to fall, he was again seized with his bloody flux,
which compelled him to halt in the river which leads to the Illinois.
From the commencement of this journey we have Father Mar-
quette's owii words in a letter addressed to Father Dablon in the
form of a journal.
From this letter we learn that Father Marquette received orders
from his superior to proceed to the establishmemnt of the mission
which had been in contemplation, and that with "Pierre Porteret
and Jacque Le Castor" he departed for the Illinois country about
noon of October 25, 1674.
In this communication to Father Dablon Father Marquette makes
entries from day to day or from time to time recording the progress
of the journey and items of interest in connection therewith. Such
entries are made for October 26, 27, 28, 29, 30 and 31, and for No-
vember 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 9, 15, 20, 23 and 27. By December 1st, the
party is coming nearer Chicago, and in consequence the letter or
journal becomes more applicable to our immediate subject of con-
sideration. The next four entries fix the direct relation of Father
144
Marquette's second journey to Illinois 145
Marquette's approach to and entrance upon the site of what is now
Chicago. These entries read as follows :
(December) 1. We went ahead of the savages, so that I might
celebrate holy Mass.
3. After saying holy Mass, we embarked, and were compelled to
make for a point, so that we could land, on account of floating masses
of ice.
4. We started with a favoring wind, and reached the river of
the portage, which was frozen to the depth of half a foot ; there was
more snow there than elsewhere, as well as more tracks of animals
and turkeys.
Navigation on the lake is fairly good from one portage to the
other, for there is no crossing to be made, and one can land any-
where, unless one persist in going on when the waves are high and
the wind is strong. The land bordering it is of no value, except on
the prairies. There are eight or ten quite fine rivers. Deer-hunting
is very good, as one goes away from the Poutewatamus.
12. As we began yesterday to haul our baggage in order to
approach the portage, the Illinois who had left the Poutewatamis
arrived, with great difficulty. We were unable to celebrate holy
Mass on the day of the Conception, owing to the bad weather and
cold. During our stay at the entrance of the river, Pierre and
Jacques killed three cattle and four deer, one of which ran some
distance with its heart split in two. We contented ourselves with
killing three or four turkeys, out of many that came around our
cabin because they were almost dying of hunger. Jacques brought
in a partridge that he had killed, exactly like those of France except
that it had tv/o ruffs, as it were, of three or four feathers as long
as a finger, near the head, covering the two sides of the neck where
there are no feathers.
These writings furnish the proof of the first authenticated visit
of white men to the site that has become Chicago. Upon their
authenticity depends their probative value as establishing not only
the first visit of white men to the site of this great metropolis, but
numerous other facts related or referred to in the writings.
It is fortunate indeed that conclusive proof of the authenticity
of Father Marquette's letters to Father Dablon is available.
These letters, like the relations and reports of all of the Jesuit
Indian missions, v/ere sent to the superior who, in the case of
Father Marquette, happened to be, as above stated. Rev. Claude
Dablon, and were held in the mission house until the time of the
suppression of the Jesuits, at which time they were brought to the
Hotel Dieu in Quebec, and preserved there. True, extracts from
them were sent to France and published there shortly after Father
Marquette's death, but the original letters lay untouched from the
146 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
time they were deposited in the convent at Quebec in 1763 until
1852, when the historian, John Gilmary Shea, discovered them there
and published them, together with an English translation.
The originals, in the handwriting of Father Marquette himself,
still exist, and the great non-Catholic historian and compiler, Reuben
Gold Thwaite, has done posterity a great service in gathering those,
along with hundreds of other letters and relations, which he has
included in the monumental work of seventy volumes known as the
Jesuit Relations.
"With respect to the Marquette journal, which we have under im-
mediate consideration, and also the letters of Father Marquette to
Father Dablon, describing his first voyage down the Mississippi and
up the Illinois, Mr. Thwaite has not only given us the French text
and an English translation, but as well a fac simile photographic
copy of the original letters.
Father Marquette at the Mouth of the River
On that winter day when the first white men ever known to have
seen the site of Chicago stepped from their canoe, they probably
scrambled over a border of ice along the lake front. They found
the ground covered with snow, and immediately had their attention
attracted by the tracks of animals and turkeys.
We can follow the three lonely travelers as they set about prepa-
rations for a stay of some length on the lake shore. To familiarize
the location it is necessary to remember that at the time of this
first visit of white men the Chicago river wended its course south-
ward from its present channel along the lake for about a quarter of
a mile, and emptied into the lake at a point corresponding to our
present Madison Street. The soldiers of the Fort Dearborn Garrison,
under instructions from the War Department in 1824 cut a channel
from the main Chica-jo river almost directly eastward to the lake,
which has become the mouth of the Chicago river as we now know
it, and the old channel in the course of time was filled up and has
becom-e a part of the underlying ground between Wabash and Mich-
igan Avenues.
We are not definitely advised as to the reasons, but it appears
from Marquette's letter or journal that he and his companions re-
mained at the mouth of the river from the day of their landing,
December 4th, until the 11th of the same month.
At a distance of nearly two hundred and fifty years it is inter-
esting even to speculate as to how these seven days were spent. As
Marquette's second journey to Illinois 147
to what was done a part of the time at least we are not left in
doubt. To begin with they built a cabin. This we can be reasonably
sure of, for Father Marquette tells us that many turkeys "came
around our cabin." The character and appearance of the woods
cabin is well established, and accordingly representations of the first
habitation of white men on the site of Chicago, portraying the Mar-
quette hut on the shores of the lake at the mouth of the Chicago
river, are thoroughly justified, and a reproduction of the Marquette
cabin, perhaps of granite, but of similar appearance, would consti-
tute an appropriate part of a monument or memorial of this most
important incident in the history of Chicago.
Father Marquette also tells us that "during our stay at the
entrance of the river Pierre and Jacques killed three cattle and four
deer" and notes that one of the deer "ran some distance with its
heart split in two."
Around their temporary habitation gathered numbers of wild
turkeys ' ' almost dying of hunger. ' ' They contented themselves with
killing three or four. "Jacques brought in a partridge that he had
killed" and Father Marquette notes that it was exactly like those
of France, except that it had two ruffs, as it were, of three or four
feathers as long as a finger near the head covering the two sides of
the neck where there are no feathers.
So they provided their meager comforts in the way of a cabin,
and for their daily necessities by killing deer, cattle, and turkeys.
Besides and no doubt before providing for their daily necessities
Father Marquette saw to it that the ]\Iaker and Giver of all blessings
was accorded due recognition. Since the beginning of their journey
they have been from time to time thrown in with bands of Indians, —
first of the Illinois tribes; then of the Pottawatomi, and afterwards
the Mascoutins. We are assured by the entry of December 1st, that
Father Marquette and his men "went ahead of the savages so that
(he) I might celebrate holy Mass," and again by the entry of De-
cember 3rd, that they embarked "after saying holy Mass." Indeed,
he assures us under an entry in his journal of March 30th, that he
was able to say Mass every day. There was possibly one exception,
that being December 8th. With respect to that day Father Mar-
quette says: "We were unable to celebrate holy Mass on the day
of the Conception, owing to the bad weather and cold." This re-
gretable occurrence was duly made up for on the 15th, in the new
location, however, for Father Marquette tells us that after getting
rid of a band of Illinois Indians, headed by Chachagwessiou, "we
said the Mass of the Conception."
148 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Accordingly, there is occasion for slight doubt that the first words
uttered by the first white man on the morning of his landing upon
the site of Chicago, after signing himself with the cross and invoking
the blessing of the Holy Trinity were Introiho ad altare Dei, and
suiting the action to the word the missionary proceeded to the rude
altar constructed in the lonely cabin, and there re-enacted the ever
memorable last supper. From that little altar and in that rude
cabin went up to Heaven the first prayers ever uttered within the
confines of Chicago, and the first act of Christian worship was there
performed.
Here, too, we may definitely locate the first confessional and the
first holy table. The penitents and communicants were few, but no
doubt consolingly sincere. Father Dablon, speaking of Marquette's
two companions, says: "He confessed them and administered com-
munion to them twice in the week, and exhorted them as much as
his strength permitted him. Thus was the first channel of saving
grace opened upon the site of Chicago.
The lake front was but a station in the devout missionary's diffi-
cult way. He must be about his Father's business, and so on the
11th of December he tells us, "We began ... to haul our bag-
gage in order to approach the portage." They could no longer row
with the canoes in the direction they desired to proceed, because
they found the river "frozen to the depth of half a foot."
This first known journey of white men across the site of one of
the greatest cities of the world must challenge our contemplation.
Behold a holy man waging a persevering warfare with death, staking
his life against the ulterior powers that enthrall the savage. Like
his Heavenly IMaster he had his via crusis and was soon to reach
his Golgotha. From our present position, were it not for structures
reared in the course of development since that day, we could look
out and behold that momentous procession; — possibly some savage
companions leading the way; then the improvised sledge, in which
was carried all the missionary's earthly possessions, and, finally, the
holy man himself bringing up the rear. At this distance from that
momentous day, having learned to revere Father Marquette, and
being justified in believing him a distinguished member of the court
of heaven, and in rapt imagination now gazing upon this interesting
spectacle, we can form some conception of what those blind men of
Jericho felt when the Blessed Saviour and the multitude swept along
and with blanched countenances and bated breath they whispered,
"Jesus of Nazareth passeth by."
Marquette's second journey to Illinois 149
History has assigned to Father Marquette a place higher than
that of any other human being that ever trod the soil of Illinois.
What a joy it would be, therefore, if we were able to trace out each
foot print and mark it indelibly. This we cannot do, but we can be
reasonably certain that he hallowed the course of the Chicago river
by his presence.
Near the Portage
Marquette tells us that they continued this journey for "two
leagues up the river." Some speculation has been indulged in as
to the exact point reached at the end of the two leagues' progress.
There is difficulty in the first place in determining the length of a
league. At different times and under different circumstances France
has had a linear measure which made a league at one time 2.42
miles; at another time 2.764, and at still another time 3.52 miles.
Near about the time that Marquette made this journey the posting
league of the French was 3.52 miles, so that full two leagues would
mean about seven miles.
It should be said that the site of the Marquette cabin, as agreed
upon after considerable investigation, is now marked with a large
cross, with which travelers on the Chicago & Alton Railroad are
familiar. With respect to this site the historian, J. Seymour Currey,
in his monumental work, speaks as follows:
The location of the cabin in which Marquette spent the winter
of 1674-5 is now marked with a cross made of m.ahogany wood, at
the base of which is a bronze tablet with an inscription. The site
was fixed upon in 1905 by a committee of the Chicago Historical
Society, under the guidance of the late Mr. Ossian Guthrie, an intel-
ligent and devoted student of our local antiquities, with a view of
marking the spot in a suitable manner. An entire day was spent
by the party in driving and walking over many miles of country
in order to compare the topography with the journal of the mis-
sionary, and a series of photographs taken. The investigations re-
sulted in confirming the opinions of Mr, Guthrie, namely, that
Marquette's winter cabin was situated on the north bank of the south
branch of the Chicago river at the point where now it is intersected
by Robey Street, and from which at the present time can be seen,
by looking westward, the entrance to the great drainage canal. While
the Society was making plans for placing a memorial on the spot
other parties took up the project and placed the cross and inscrip-
tion there; though it is to be regretted that no mention was made
in the inscription of Mr. Guthrie's researches in identifying the site,
for it is solely due to his investigations that the site was determined.
The ''Marquette Cross" stands about fifteen feet high, firmly planted
150 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
on a pedestal of concrete; and near it stands a wrought iron cross
three feet in height, which, however, has no historical connection
with the famous missionary, as it was taken from a burying ground
in Cahokia, where it marked the grave of some old time French
resident.
Mr. Currey's remarks should be supplemented by the further
statement that the investigators of whom he speaks were Dr. Otto
L. Schmidt, for many years President of the Illinois State Histori-
cal Society, and Chairman of the Illinois State Centennial Commis-
sion; Miss Caroline Mcllvain, Librarian of the Chicago Historical
Society; Mr. H. S. Kerfoot, an extensive real estate dealer, and
Thomas A. 0 'Shaughnessy, artist, historian and writer, the latter
the moving spirit in the work. Mr. 0 'Shaughnessy was closely asso-
ciated with Mr. Guthrie in all his investigations of this matter, and
examined all his notes and datas.
At the request of Mr. 0 'Shaughnessy the Willy Lumber Com-
pany manufactured at their own expense the mahogany cross.
The cross first erected was maliciously destroyed some time after
the dedication, but was replaced by the Willy Lumber Company, the
donors of the original cross.
Life Near the Portage
"Having encamped near the portage, two leagues up the river,
we resolved to winter there, as it was impossible to go farther, since
we were too much hindered and my ailment did not permit me to
give myself much fatigue," thus Father Marquette chronicles the
decision to remain for the time being near the portage.
It is interesting again to inquire into the life of these first white
men at this new point, which also is within the present limits of
Chicago.
To begin with a dwelling place was needed, and ' * they constructed
a cabin in which to pass the winter." It has been stated by some
writers that Marquette and his companions occupied a cabin con-
structed by some hunters, and some have speculated upon the identity
of the hunters. This seems to be erroneous, since Father Dablon
states specifically that "they constructed a cabin in which to pass
the winter. ' ' In the judgment of the writer the statements of Father
Dablon deserve almost equal credibility with those of Father Mar-
quette himself. It is known that the men who accompanied Father
Marquette, Pierre and Jacques, returned to the mission immediately
after Father Marquette's death. They were undoubtedly men of
considerable intelligence. One of them accompanied Father Mar-
Marquette's second journey to Illinois 151
quette on the first voyage, made with Jolliet, as well as upon the
second one, and undoubtedly gave Father Dablon a circumstantial
account of everything that happened, so that in addition to the writ-
ings of Father Marquette, which were delivered into his hands, Father
Dablon had the verbal statement of these two Frenchmen, who were
eye witnesses to everything that transpired, and were of course them-
selves, largely at least, the builders of the cabin.
It should be sufficient for the present purpose simply to quote
Marquette's journal for his experience in the cabin on the river
during the period from his arrival there, on the 12th of December,
1674, to his last entry made on the 6th of April, 1675. These entries
read as follows:
(December) 14. Having encamped near the portage, two
leagues up the river, we resolved to winter there, as it was impos-
sible to go farther, since we were too much hindered and my ailment
did not permit me to give myself much fatigue. Several Illinois
passed yesterday, on their way to carry their furs to Nawaskingwe;
we gave them one of the cattle and one of the deer that Jacque had
killed on the previous day. I do not think that I have ever seen
any savages more eager for French tobacco than they. They came
and threw beaver-skins at our feet to get some pieces of it; but we
returned these, giving them some pipefuls of the tobacco because we
had not yet decided whether we would go farther.
15. Chachagwessiou and the other Illinois left us, to go and
join their people and give them the goods that they had brought,
in order to obtain their robes. In this they act like the traders, and
give hardly any more than do the French. I instructed them before
their departure deferring the holding of a council until the spring,
when I should be in their village. They traded us three fine robes of
ox-skins for a cubit of tobacco; these were very useful to us during
the winter. Being thus rid of them, we said the Mass of the Con-
ception. After the 14th, my disease turned into a bloody flux.
30. Jacque arrived from the Illinois village, which is only six
leagues from here; there they were suffering from hunger, because
the cold and snow prevented them from hunting. Some of them
notified La Toupine and the surgeon that we were here ; and, as they
could not leave their cabin, they had so frightened the savages, be-
lieving that we should suffer from hunger if we remained here, that
Jacque had much difficulty in preventing fifteen young men from
coming to carry away all our belongings.
(January) 16, 1675. As soon as the two Frenchmen learned
that my illness prevented me from going to them, the surgeon came
here with a savage, to bring us some blueberries and com. They
are eighteen leagues from here, in a fine place for hunting cattle,
deer and turkeys, which are excellent there. They had also collected
provisions while waiting for us ; and had given the savages to under-
152 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
stand that their cabin belonged to the black gown; and it may be
said that they have done and said all that could be expected of them.
After the surgeon had spent some time here, in order to perform
his devotions, I sent Jacque with him to tell the Illinois near that
place that my illness prevented me from going to see them ; and that
I would even have some difficulty in going there in the spring, if
it continued.
24. Jacque returned with a sack of corn and other delicacies,
which the French had given him for me. He also brought the tongues
and flesh of two cattle, which a savage and he had killed near here.
But all the animals feel the bad weather.
26. Three Illinois brought us, on behalf of the elders, two sacks
of corn, some dried meat, pumpkins, and twelve beaver-skins: first,
to make me a mat; second, to ask me for powder; third, that we
might not be hungry; fourth, to obtain a few goods. I replied:
first, that I had come to instruct them, by speaking to them of
prayers, etc. ; second, that I would give them no powder, because we
sought to restore peace everywhere, and I did not wish them to
begin war with the Muiamis; third, that we feared not hunger;
fourth, that I would encourage the French to bring them goods, and
that they must give satisfaction to those who were among them for
the beads which they had taken as soon as the surgeon started to
come here. As they had come a distance of twenty leagues, I gave
them, in order to reward them for their trouble and for what they
had brought me, a hatchet, two knives, three clasp-knives, ten brasses
of glass beads, and two double mirrors, telling them that I would
endeavor to go to the village, for a few days only, if my illness con-
tinued. They told me to take courage, and to remain and die in their
country ; and that they had been informed that I would remain there
for a long time.
(February) 9. Since we addressed ourselves to the Blessed
Virgin Immaculate, and commenced a novena with a Mass, at which
Pierre and Jacque, who do everything they can to relieve me, received
communion, to ask God to restore my health,, my bloody flux has
left me, and all that remains is a weakness of the stomach. I am
beginning to feel much better, and to regain my strength. Out of
a cabin of Illinois, who encamped near us for a month, a portion
have again taken the road to the Poutewatamis, and some are still
on the lake-shore, where they wait until navigation is open. They
bear letters for our Fathers of St. Francis.
20. We have had opportunity to observe the tides coming in
from the lake, which rise and fall several times a day ; and, although
there seems to be no shelter in the lake, we have seen the ice going
against the wind. These tides made the water good or bad, because
that which flows from above comes from prairies and small streams.
The deer, which are plentiful near the lake-shore, are so lean that
we had to abandon some of those which we had killed.
(March) 23. We killed several partridges, only the males of
which had ruffs on the neck, the females not having any. These
partridges are very good, but not like those of France.
Marquette's second journey to Illinois 153
30. The north wind delayed the thaw until the 25th of March,
when it set in with a south wind. On the very next day, game
began to make its appearance. We killed thirty pigeons, which I
found better than those down the great river ; but they are smaller,
both old and young. On the 28th, the ice broke up, and stopped
above us. On the 29th, the waters rose so high that he had barely
time to decamp, as fast as possible, putting our goods in the trees,
and trying to sleep on a hillock. The water gained on us nearly all
night, "but there was a slight freeze, and the water fell a little, while
we were near our packages. The barrier has just broken, the ice
has drifted away; and, because the water is already rising, we are
about to embark to continue our journey.
The Blessed Virgin Immaculate has taken such care of us during
our wintering that we have not lacked provisions, and have still
remaining a large sack of corn, with some meat and fat. We also
lived very pleasantly, for my illness did not prevent me from saying
holy Mass every day. We were unable to keep Lent, except on
Fridays and Saturdays.
31. We started yesterday and travelled three leagues up the
river without tinding any portage. We hauled our goods probably
about half an arpent. Besides this discharge, the river has another
one by which we are to go down. The very high lands alone are
not flooded. At the place where we are the water has risen more
than twelve feet. This is where we began our portage eighteen
months ago. Bustards and ducks pass continually; we contented
ourselves v/ith seven. The ice, which is still drifting down, keeps
us here, as we do not know in which condition the lower part of the
river is.
(April) 1. As I do not yet know whether I shall remain next
summer in the village, on account of my diarrhoea, we leave here
part of our goods, those with which we can dispense, and especially
a sack of corn. While a strong south wind delays us, we hope to
go tomorrow to the place where the French are, at a distance of
fifteen leagues from here.
6. Strong winds and the cold prevent us from proceeding. The
two lakes over which we passed are full of bustards, geese, ducks,
cranes, and other game unknown to us. The rapids are quite dan-
gerous in some places. We have just met the surgeon, with a savage
who was going up with a canoe-load of furs; but, as the cold is too
great for persons who are obliged to drag their canoes in the water,
he has made a cache of his beaver-skins, and returns to the village
tomorrow with us. If the French procure robes in this country, they
do not disrobe the savages, so great are the hardships that must
be endured to obtain them.
This letter or journal is addressed
''To my Reverend Father, Father Claude Dablon, Superior of the
Missions of the Society of Jesus, New France, Quebec."
Two endorsements appear on the letter, as follows:
"Letter and Journal of the late Father Marquette" and "Every-
thing concerning Father Marquette's voyage."
154 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Succinctly, as is seen, Father Marquette has left to the world a
description of the every-day doings of the first white men who ever
inhabited the territory now within the boundaries of Chicago. Father
Marquette's notations make it apparent that there were two French-
men dwelling not far distant from his cabin during the same time.
These no doubt were temporary sojourners who had learned of the
locality and the route by which it might be reached through Father
Marquette 's report of his former journey. They were not afterwards
known to be in the territory and undoubtedly remained but a short
time.
The holy life led by the saintly missionary in his lone cabin made
manifest to the numerous savages that passed in a body, gathered
about, or dwelt near, and to the French hunters, as well as by the
Father's simple narrative, has left an indelible impression.
To follow the missionary to his objective and recount the culmina-
tion of his life's labors in the establishment of the Illinois Church,
and afterwards to his lonely death at the river side, near what is
now Ludington, Michigan, will be the task set for a future number.
Joseph J. Thompson.
Chicago.
THE CATHOLIC CLERGY OF ILLINOIS
I. Pastors and Missionaries Prior to the Erection of the
Chicago Diocese.
The Jesuits were the first clergymen in Illinois. Rev. James Mar-
quette, S. J. was the founder of the Church and the predecessor of
the noble self-sacrificing body of men who have spread and maintained
the Gospel of Christ according to the doctrines of the Catholic Church
in what is now known as the State of Illinois.
During the Indian missionary period Father Marquette was suc-
ceeded by fellow-priests of his order, among whom were Father Claude
Jean Allouez ; Father Sebastien Rale ; Father Jacque Gravier ; Father
Pierre Francois Pinet; Father Julien Bineteau; Father Pierre Ga-
briel Marest; Father Jean Mermet; Father Louis Marie de Ville;
Father Jean Charles Guymoneau; Father Joseph Francois de Kere-
ben ; Father Jean Antoine le Boullenger ; Father Nicholas Ignace de
Beaubois ; Father Jean Dumas ; Father Rene Tartarin ; Father Phili-
bert Watrin; Father Etienne Doutreleau; Father Alexis Xavier
Guyenne ; Father Louis Vivier ; Father Julien Joseph Fourre ; Father
Jean Baptiste Aubert and Father Sebastien Louis Meurin. The care
of these missionaries extended from 1673 to 1777.
During the same period Fathers of the same order visited the
territory and administered temporarily amongst whom may be named :
Joseph de Limoges ; Pierre Francoise Xavier de Charlevoix ; Francois
Buisson ; Michael Cuignas ; Paul du Poisson ; Mathurin le Petit ; Jean
Souel; Michel Baudouin; Jean Pierre Aulneau; Pierre du Jaunay;
Antoine Senat; Jean-Baptiste de la Morinie; Claude Joseph Virot;
Julien Devernai and Nicholas le Febvre.
Contemporary with the Jesuits, or, at least coming soon after
the Jesuits began their ministrations, were the following priests and
missionaries: In 1680 came Rev. Gabriel de la Ribourde, Rev.
Zenobius Membre, and Rev. Louis Henepin, all Recollect Franciscans.
In 1884 came Abbe Jean Cavelier, Sulpeian, and Rev. Anastasius
Douay, Franciscan.
In 1699 Rev. Francois Jolliet Montig-ny; Rev. Francois Buisson
de Saint Cosme and Rev. Anthony Davion, all priests from the Sem-
inary of Foreign Missions in Canada, came. Father Saint Cosme
remained and established the foundation of the Fathers of the For-
eign Missions at Cahokia. He was succeeded by Rev. John Bergier,
166
156 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Rev. Dominic Mary Varley, Rev. Dominic Anthony Thaumur de la
Source, Rev. John le Mercier, Rev. G. Galvarin, Rev. Joseph Courrier,
Rev. Joseph Gaston, Abbe Joseph Gagnon, Abbe Nicholas Laurenz,
and Rev. Francois Forget Duverger, all priests of the Seminary of
Foreign Missions. Their ministrations in Cahokia extended from 1699
to the year 1763.
Martyrs to the Faith
Amongst these early priests there were several who would appar-
ently qualify as martyrs and without including those who had
literally worn their lives out in the service, like Father Marquette
and Father Sebastien Louis Meurin, there were at least six who
suffered violent deaths at the hands of the savages.
The first to give up his life on the soil of Illinois for the faith
was the aged and gentle Superior of the Recollects, the Reverend
Gabriel de la Ribourde. Father Ribourde was of gentle birth of a
wealthy family and being nearly eighty years of age was in a posi-
tion to have retired and spend the evening of his life in ease, but
instead chose the Indian missions of America, and coming here with
La Salle on his first voyage to Illinois, he remained with Father
Zenobius Membre, another Recollect at Peoria for four or five months
in the year 1680.
The Illinois Indians having been routed by the Iroquois, Henry
de Tonti, Father Membre and Father Ribourde found it necessary
to abandon the Illinois River for the time being. In May, 1680,
they embarked in a canoe to paddle up the river, and the canoe
needing repairs, they landed on May 19, 1680, about eighteen or
twenty miles above Starved Rock not far from what is now Morris.
While Tonti and Father Membre were attempting to repair the
canoe. Father Ribourde wandered off from the river bank, reading
his breviary and was set upon by a band of Kickapoo Indians and
killed.
Although Father Membre escaped death on this occasion it was
only to perish in 1687 at the hands of hostile Indians in the settle-
ment which La Salle founded in Texas.
Next in order of the martyrs was Reverend Francis Buisson de
Saint Cosme of the Fathers of the Seminary for Foreign Missions.
After serving in the Holy Family mission at Cahokia for a short
time Father St. Cosme removed to the south and was waylaid by
Indians along the Mississippi and killed in 1706.
THE CATHOLIC CLERGY OF ILLINOIS 157
The next of the missionaries to suffer death at the hands of the
Indians was Rev. James Gravier, S. J. Father Gravier had been
Vicar-General of the Illinois missions and labored for nine years in
the vicinity of Peoria. During the course of his missionary work
a libertine Indian who rebelled against church discipline and who,
being overcome by Father Gravier 's influence, organized an oppo-
sition, and when the opportunity presented he and his band attacked
Father Gravier, wounded him several times and shot an arrow into
his arm which could not be removed but caused his death after much
suffering in 1708.
Father Sebastien Rale, S. J., was another of the early mission-
aries who suffered a violent death for the faith. His tragic death
in the Abenaki Mission where he had served so faithfully and suc-
cessfully for thirty years after he left the Illinois, is one of the
saddest chapters in American history. The gifted missionary be-
came a pawn of war and a victim of the English in their fight for
supremacy over the French. Under the pretext that Father Rale
prevented the Abenaki Indians from joining the British in their
wars, he was condemned to death by the British authorities, and
several attempts were made to take his life. A price of one thousand
pounds sterling was put upon his head. At length in August, 1724,
eleven thousand British and Indian troops attacked the Abenaki
village v/here Father Rale was staying, with the purpose of his
capture. Father Rale, knowing that he alone was the object of
their search, would not permit the fifty defenders of the village to
be shot down in his defense, though they were most willing to die
for him. He, therefore, discovered himself to the invaders. He was
not mistaken. A loud shout greeted his appearance. The man
they had so often failed to find was before them. Their muskets
covered him and he fell, riddled with bullets, at the foot of the cross
which he had planted in the center of the village. They crushed
in his skull with hatchets again and again, filled his eyes and mouth
with filth, tore off his scalp, which they sold afterwards at Boston
and stripped his body of its soutane, but as it was too ragged to
keep, they flung it back on the corpse. The murder of Father Rale
was in part, the fruit of Puritan bigotry, and was indeed gloried
in as the ''singular work of God." However, there has been a great
change of sentiment, and the grave of Father Rale at Norridgewalk
Falls in the Portland Diocese of the State of Maine, near the spot
where he was so cruelly killed, is marked by a granite shaft, and is
now a place of pious pilgrimage.
158 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
In 1736 one of the greatest tragedies of that tragical century
occurred. Rev. Antonius Senat, S. J., who had labored at Peoria,
but was at the time the resident missionary of Vincennes, went with
the garrison of Vincennes and another garrison from Kaskaskia,
Illinois, as chaplain in an expedition against the Chickasaw Indians.
Through an unpropitious occurrence the commanders of the expedi-
tion, Pierre D 'Artaguette, Commandant in Illinois, and Francis
Morgan, better known as Vincennes, of Vincennes, with a number
of others, fell into the hands of the Chickasaw. Father Senat, the
chaplain, would not leave them to suffer at the hands of the Indians
without religious ministrations and also remained prisoner although
he was offered his freedom. On March 25, 1736, the prisoners were
led out in sight of the funeral pyre which the Indians were building
and when all was in readiness they were brought to the fire, securely
tied and slowly roasted to death. To the last moment Father Senat
exhorted his fellow-sufferers to meet their punishment with fortitude
and trust in God for their eternal salvation.
The next missionary to suffer a violent death at the hands of the
Indians was Abbe Joseph Gagnon, who was killed shortly after arriv-
ing in the Illinois country and not far from the Holy Family mission
at Cahokia.
After the Banishment of the Jesuits.
As will be remembered, the Jesuits were banished from the French
dominion, or, rather more properly speaking, from the domain that
had been French, by the infidel superior council at New Orleans, in
1763, and Father Forget Duverger, the last of the Fathers of the
Foreign Missions, anticipating similar treatment, left at the same
time, so that in all of the territory now known as Illinois, there were
for a short time at least only two priests. These two remaining
priests were Fathers Luke and Hippolyte Collet, who apparently
had been in the military service as chaplains with the French forces.
Father Leonard Philibert Collet, who took in religion the name of
Luke, had been chaplain at the French posts in Pennsylvania, Pres-
quile and Riviere Aux Boeufs. They were both at the time located
at St. Anne du Fort Chartres. Father Hippolyte Collet had been
in St. Anne's since May, 1759, and Father Luke Collet since May,
1761. They attended St. Anne's at Fort Chartres, the Visitation at
St. Phillipes and St. Joseph's at Prairie du Rocher. Father Hippo-
lyte Collet left the Illinois country in 1764 and Father Luke Collet
died at St. Anne's Fort Chartres on September 10, 1765, and was
THE CATHOLIC CLERGY OF ILLINOIS 159
buried there, but later his remains were removed to St. Joseph's at
Prairie du Roeher.
It will be recalled that Father Sebastien Louis Meurin, S. J.,
after much vexatious treatment was permitted to return and arrived
in his old neighborhood early in the year 1764, but at first made his
home in St. Genevieve, Mo., from whence he visited the missions on
the Illinois side.
After repeated requests for help on the part of Father Meurin
the Bishop of Quebec sent to the missions in 1768 the great patriot
priest — the second Marquette — Very Rev. Pierre Gibault.
Father Gibault arrived in the Illinois country in September, 1768,
and for twenty-one years was the leading spirit of the entire Middle
West on both sides of the Mississippi. He restored the Church and
brought order out of the chaos that existed. He was a brilliant man,
highly educated, eloquent and well informed. He kept abreast of
the times and was from the very earliest a champion of the American
cause, of which he was well informed before George Rogers Clark
conceived the conquest of the Northwest; and when Clark, under
the authority of the Assembly of Virginia and Governor Patrick
Henry, undertook the conquest of the Northwest, Gibault became the
central figure in the events which led to the espousal by the inhabi-
tants of the Northwest of the American cause. He was not only
one of the ablest and most successful priests that had yet been in
the Illinois country, but the greatest patriot of the Northwest in
Revolutionary times.
Father Gibault and Father Meurin covered the field together and
alone until the death of Father Meurin which occurred on the 23rd
of February, 1777. For some years until 1785 Father Gibault was
alone in the territory. He, with his parishioners, had struggled
through the Revolutionary War and the trying years succeeding and
had lived to find himself in a new ecclesiastical jurisdiction, being
now subject to Prefect Apostolic John Carroll, appointed to have
charge of the Church in the United States.
The Episcopate of Bishop Carroll.
In 1785 the Prefect Apostolic sent Father Paul de St. Pierre, a
Discalced Carmelite, to the territory. Father de Saint Pierre proved
a devoted priest and ministered to the inhabitants of the Illinois
country for five years.
In the process of gathering up the reins of Church government
Prefect Apostolic, now Bishop Carroll, appointed Rev. Peter Huet
160 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
de la Valiniere his viear-general for the Illinois country, who arrived
in Kaskaskia in 1785. Father Valiniere, though a good and pious
priest, proved a great disturber in the new territory, and did little
more than create much turmoil. The difficulties raised by him were,
however, soon overcome when Bishop Carroll sent a band of Sulpi-
tians to the West. Amongst them were Rev. Michael Levadoux and
Rev. Gabriel Richard, who came to Illinois and officiated in all of
the Illinois missions with great success.
Father Charles Leander Lusson was sent by Bishop Carroll to
Cahokia in 1798.
In February, 1799, Fathers John and Donatien Olivier arrived
in Illinois. Father John was stationed at Cahokia and Father Dona-
tien at Kaskaskia and Prairie du Rocher.
Father Donatien Olivier for more than thirty years was the lead-
ing spirit and principal proponent of the Christian religion in the
states of Illinois, Indiana and Missouri. He became the vicar-general
of Bishop Carroll in the Illinois country and inducted Bishop Flaget
into his See. He was the Tribune of the people and the Herald of
the Bishop upon all functions and visitations; a man of singular
piety and great eloquence and most active in all of this difficult
period in the experience of the Illinois Church.
Governor Reynolds in his historical work. My Own Times, speak-
ing of Father Olivier said, "One of the ancient pioneer clergymen
was the celebrated Oliver of Prairie du Rocher, Randolph County.
This reverend divine was a native of Italy and was a high dignitary
of the Roman Catholic Church for more than half a century. He
acquired a great reputation for his sanctity and holiness and some
believed him possessed of the power to perform small miracles, to
which he made no pretensions." Governor Reynolds is probably
mistaken about his nationality. It is more likely that he was French
as he came to America from France in 1794 with Rev. William Louis
Du Bourg, afterwards Bishop of New Orleans.
Father Olivier was greatly admired by Bishop Benedict Joseph
Flaget, first Bishop of the Diocese of Bardstown, and by Bishop
William Du Bourg, bishop of New Orleans, both of whom relied upon
him and spoke of him in the highest terms.
Religious and Civic Leaders.
Father Olivier was the last of the long line of priests who were
not only the spiritual but the civic leaders of their time. From the
very earliest days in Illinois to the time of his death there had existed
THE CATHOLIC CLERGY OF ILLINOIS 161
this sort of leadership. After the death of Father Marquette the
mantle fell upon the shoulders of Father Claude Jean Allouez, S. J.
It was next assumed by Father James Gravier, S. J. The next to
exercise absolute sway both in religious and civil affairs was Rev.
Gabriel Marest, S. J. After him came Rev. Jean Antoine le Boul-
lenger, S. J., followed by the Rev. Philibert Watrin, S. J., then by
Rev. Sebastien Louis Meurin, S. J., who gave way to the young,
strong secular priest and patriot, Rev. Pierre Gibault. Father Dona-
tien Olivier succeeded to the popularity and influence over spiritual
and temporal affairs and sustained it with great credit for a third
of a century.
It was Father Olivier that occupied the place of honor at the
banquet tendered Marquis de Lafayette when he visited Kaskaskia
on the 30th day of April, 1825. On that occasion Father Olivier
sat at the left hand of the distinguished guest and Pierre Menard
at his right. It was Father Olivier, too, to whom the inhabitants,
regardless of creed or condition and of their former conduct, fled,
begging for the rights of the Church and last absolution in the
excitement of the earthquake which visited the region in 1811.
Not alone as vicar-general of Bishop CarroU and of Bishops Flaget
and Dubourg, but as well by reason of his great probity and piety.
Father Olivier was by common consent the leader. By the French
Catholics he was revered as a saint. He was admired for his child-
like simplicity and unaffected piety, which traits he continued to
exhibit in the midst of his apostolic labors until old age compelled
him to abandon the field and prepare for death in retirement. He
died on the 29th of January, 1841, at the Seminary of the Barrens
in Missouri at the advanced age of 95 years.
Like Melchisedech these great men were both king and priest.
Speaking especially of the Jesuits Judge Sidney Breese, one of the
earliest and ablest judges of the Supreme Court of the State, said:
"No evidence is to be found among our early records of the exercise
of any controlling power save the Jesuits up to the time of the grant
to Crozat in 1712, and I have no idea that any such existed in the
shape of government or that there was any other social organization
than that effected by them of which they were the head," and
Blanchard in his ''Discovery and Conquest of the Northwest," says:
"The French villages in the Illinois country as well as most other
places were each under the government of a priest, who, besides
attending to their spiritual wants, dispensed justice to them, and
from his decision there was no appeal. Though this authority was
162 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
absolute the records of the times discloses no abuse of it, but on the
contrary, proof that it was used with paternal care."
The same was almost equally true of the successors of the Jesuits,
Fathers Pierre Gibault and Donatien Olivier. Before the end of
Father Olivier 's time many English speaking people came into the
territory — indeed the country was organized as a territory and as
a state, but Father Olivier was the most influential man in the terri-
tory and state almost so long as he remained in health.
Better Organization.
During Father Olivier 's lifetime the Church began to be more
closely organized. The diocese of New Orleans was created in 1793,
and the diocese of Bardstown, or Louisville, Kentucky, was created
in 1808. For New Orleans Right Reverend William Du Bourg was
made bishop and at Bardstown Right Reverend Benedict Joseph
Flaget was bishop. These two prelates assumed the management of
church affairs in the Illinois country, and when later the diocese
of St. Louis was created in 1826 and Right Rev. Joseph Rosati was
made bishop, he was given ecclesiastical jurisdiction over a large part
of Illinois. And when in 1834 the diocese of Vincennes was created
and Right Rev. Simon William Gabriel Brute was made Bishop,
those prelates and their successors exercised a sort of joint jurisdic-
tion over Illinois until the Chicago diocese was created. Bishop
Brute became the leader in the eastern part of the state and Bishop
Rosati in the western part and the clergy who labored in the field
in the early days of the 19th century, with a few exceptions, belonged
to these two dioceses.
It seems that there were at least three clergymen who labored in
Illinois during this period for whom the Bishop of Bardstown was
responsible. These were Rev. Stephen Theodore Badin, Rev. F.
Savine and Rev. Elisha Durbin. Two of these clergymen are re-
ferred to later as nineteenth century missionaries. As for the other,
Father Savine, it may be said that he served several years at Cahokia.
As has already been seen the bishop of Vincennes sent into the
territory the priests who labored around Chicago, namely, Rev. Tim-
othy O'Meara, Rev. Bernard Schaffer, Rev. Maurice de Saint Palais,
Rev. Francis Joseph Fischer, Rev. Hippolyte du Pentavice, Rev. John
Francis Plunket and Rev. John Gueguen. The rest of the clergymen
who labored in Illinois prior to the creation of the diocese of Chi-
cago, with three exceptions, came from the diocese of St. Louis. The
three exceptions were Rev. Samuel Mazuchelli, 0. P., Rev. Vincent
THE CATHOLIC CLERGY OF ILLINOIS 163
Badin, Brother Rev. Stephen Theodore Badin, who came from the
diocese of Detroit, both of whom did missionary work about Galena,
and Rev. Rengus Petiot, who also labored at Galena, but apparently
came from the diocese of Dubuque.
The great bulk of the clergy of this period, it will be seen, came
from or were attached to the diocese of St. Louis, including the fol-
lowing: Rev. Hercules Brassac, Rev. Francis Cellini, CM., Rev.
Francis Xavier Dahman, Rev. Pierre Vergani, C. M., Rev. John
Timon, CM., Rev. Charles Felix Van Quickenborne, S. J., Rev. Peter
J. Doutreluingue, C M., Rev. G. Lutz, Rev. P. Borgna, Rev. Victor
Pallaisson, S. J., Rev. A. Mascrooni, Rev. John Francis Regis Loisel,
Rev. Vitalis Van Cloostere, Rev. J. N. Odin, C M., Rev. E. Dupuy,
CM., Rev. Matthew Condamine, Rev. John McMahon, Rev. John
Mary Ireneaus St. Cyr, Rev. Peter Paul Lefevre, Rev. L. Picot, Rev.
Charles F. Fitz Maurice, Rev. B. Roux, Rev. Joseph N. Wiseman,
Rev. Francis B. Jamison, Rev, G. Walters, S. J., Rev. J. B. Healy,
Rev. Stanislaus Buteau, Rev. Felix Verreydt, S. J., Rev. Ambrose
G. Heim, Rev. Timothy Joseph Conway, Rev. Louis Aloysius Parodi,
C M., Rev. George Hamilton, Rev. Hilary Tucker, Rev. Augustus
Brickwedde, Rev. John Blassius Raho, C M., Rev. Charles Meyer,
Rev. M. O'Reilly, Rev. M. Ward, Rev. G. H. Tochmann; Rev. Richard
Bole, Rev. Hippolyte Gandolfo, Rev. F. Czakert, Rev. John Kenny,
Rev. Gasper H. Ostlangenberg, Rev. John B. Escourrier, C. M., Rev.
Ubaldus Estang, C M., Rev. N. Stehle, Rev. Constantine Lee, Rev.
Joseph Henry Fortman, Rev. Louis Muller, Rev. Louis du Courday,
Rev. Joseph Masquelet, Rev. Joseph Maquin, Rev. Patrick McCabe,
Rev. M. Cereos, C M., Rev. B. Rolando, C M., Rev. Michael Carroll,
Rev. Hilary Tucker, Rev. Joseph Kuenstar, Rev. Alphonsus Mon-
tuori, C M., Rev. N. Mulen.
Such is the roster of the clergy that labored in Illinois prior to
the creation of the diocese of Chicago.
Joseph J. Thompson.
Chicago.
EDITORIAL COMMENT
Prize Essays. — We are publisliing two prize essays written by pupils of
the parochial schools of Chicago dealing with history. These essays were
written under a plan of the Illinois State Court of the Catholic Order of
Foresters, successfully promoted by the late William F. Eyan, as state chief
executive during his several terms of office.
The reader will recognize at once the merit of the plan which brought
forth these and numerous other similar essays throughout the state of Illinois.
Only by research and investigation could the data contained in these essays
be obtained. While there is no pretense that the efforts measure up to the
standard of scientific history writing, yet several important facts are brought
out and will be impressed upon a considerable number of readers.
This, however, is not the chief benefit of the plan. There can be no
doubt but that the effort has created, to a greater or less extent, an interest
in the subject of Catholic history, and who will dare deny that some pupil,
many perhaps, has been influenced in such a manner as to lead to a fuller
study of history, and, who knows but some may become active students, even
historians. It is in this hope the plan was devised. How happy would be the
promoters of it should it result in such a consummation.
Two Hundred and Fifty Years. — Ten generations of men have come and
gone since Father James Marquette, S. J., visited our region and established
the Church. Silver, golden, diamond jubilees, half and whole centennaries
are observed with eclat, but here is the anniversary of great events which
occurred two and a half centuries ago.
For emphasis let us name the high points in the Marquette movements:
1. With Louis JoUiet and five Frenchmen Father Marquette passed
through Illinois from the mouth of the Illinois Eiver to the Des Plaines,
thence by portage to the Chicago Eiver and down the Chicago Eiver to Lake
Michigan in August and September, 1673.
2. Father Marquette with two Frenchmen returned to Illinois in 1674,
landing at the mouth of the Chicago Eiver, then at what is now the foot of
Madison Street, on December 4, 1674, where he stayed until December 11,
1674, and during which time he said Mass every day except on December 8th,
when the cold prevented. On December 11th he with his companions and
visiting Indians drew his canoe two leagues up the Chicago Eiver over the
ice and stopped for the winter at what is now Eobey Street and the Drainage
Canal. Here he stayed until the 29th of March, 1675.
3. Leaving the Eobey Street cabin on March 29th Father Marquette and
his party struggled for ten days to reach the village of the Illinois Indians
(Kaskaskia tribe), then located at what is now Utica, Illinois, where he
arrived on the 8th of April, 1675. After three days' preparation Father
Marquette on Holy Thursday, April 11th, 1675, established the Church and
named the first mission the Immaculate Conception.
The first of these anniversaries has already passed and was observed in
various ways in difffferent places. The next occurs on December 4th next
164
EDITORIAL COMMENT 165
and arrangements are being made to fittingly observe it. The third and
greatest of them all, the establishment of the Church, will occur on April
Ilth, 1925, next year, and should be fittingly observed.
Catholic Schools to Observe Marquette Anniversary. — Throughout the
archdiocese of Chicago the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of the coming
of Father Marquette to Chicago will be celebrated in all Catholic schools. It
is the desire of His Eminence Cardinal Mundelein that a fitting program be
prepared and rendered in each school on or near the date (December 4th)
marking the passage of two hundred and fifty years from the advent of the
first white man to this region, the first white dwellers of Chicago and the
first exercise of Christian rites.
His Eminence has directed that an outline of exercises be prepared and
that ample time be given for preparation of essays, addresses and musical
nuiiibers such as will impress upon the youth the significance of the notable
anniversary. It is worthy of much more than passing notice that at the cost
of almost inconceivable sacrifice and suffering the great missionary and his
successors as well brought the gospel, always followed by civilization, to the
land we now inherit.
If the present and other generations have passed by with little notice
these, the most important events in our history, that is only an additional
reason that the rising and future generations should be more mindful. Truly
our land has been blest almost beyond all others. Since the days of Father
Marquette not a single battle between white men has ever stained with blood
the fair soil of our State. When strife has raged elsewhere, even when want
has blighted other regions, comparative peace has reigned here, and plenty
has been the universal experience. Well may we believe the beautiful tradition
that Father Marquette blessed all the waters and all of the lands of our fair
State and that his blessing has remained always with us. Hence the propriety
of fittingly observing this two hundred and fiftieth anniversary.
Nor is His Eminence content with directing a fitting observance of the
anniversary in the schools. He also directs that from the altar and the
pulpit the great day shall be proclaimed. Because Father Marquette was a
Jesuit His Eminence has directed that the principal church ceremonies shall
be conducted in the Jesuit church and arrangements are being made for a
church service that will be a climax of all the observances of the anniversary.
Incidentally a civic celebration also is being arranged. Announcement
of the time and place and m.anner cannot be made yet but it is intended that
the observance shall be worthy of the occasion and the invitation to participate
is general.
Abundant material for the preparation of papers and addresses for the
Marquette program in this and former issues of the Illinois Catholic His-
TORiCAii Review.
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT
PERIODICALS
French Catholic Newspaper in Boston, 1792-1793. — At a meeting
of the Colonial Society of Massachusetts in April, 1921, Percival
Merritt called attention to the second French newspaper published
in Boston, which was edited by a French priest, Louis Rousselet, The
following account of this newspaper is drawn from the Publications
of the Society issued in 1923. This missionary had ministered to
the spiritual wants of the Catholics of Boston at their first church,
the School Street Chapel, prior to the arrival of the first regular
pastor. Rev. John Thayer. The first French newspaper was the
Courier de Boston, conducted by Joseph Nancrede, instructor in
French at Harvard College from 1787 to 1800, and the paper ran
only from April 25 to October 15, 1789. ' ' The second French news-
paper to be published in Boston," said Mr. Merritt, ''was the Cour-
ier Politique de TUnivers. . . . The publication was projected with
the view of giving a just idea of the present state of France and a
connected summary of the French Revolution." The prospectus
stated that this weekly newspaper would be printed in French and
English in parallel columns. ' ' In this form the Courier de 1 'Univers
will be serviceable to those who are imperfectly acquainted with the
French language." No copy of the paper has been located, accord-
ing to Mr. C. S. Brigham, who has compiled an exhaustive biblio-
graphy of American newspapers from 1690 to 1820 ; but references
to it are found in the Columbian Centinel, where in the issue of Jan-
uary 19, 1793, the following notice appeared: "Mr. Rousselet, editor
of the Courier Politique de TUnivers, being suddenly called to the
Island of Guadeloupe by the desire of a great number of its inhabi-
tants, in order to fulfill the duties of an apostolic missionary, has
the honour to testify his regret to the subscribers to his paper that
he is unable to complete the task that he had undertaken." Only
six numbers appeared, December 10, 1792, to January 14, 1793. This
newspaper is not mentioned in the Catholic Encyclopedia. The
Abbe Rousslet met his death in Guadeloupe, where he was guil-
lotined, along with three hundred French Royalists, by the French
revolutionary commissioner, Victor Hughes, who had wrested the
island from the English in October, 1794.
« * «
Huron Religion. — "Religious Conceptions of the Modern Hu-
rons" is the title of a paper contributed to the Collections of the
166
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS 167
Kansas State Historical Society for 1919-1922, by William Elsey
Connelley, who was for twenty years living in familiar intercourse
with the Wyandots, descendants of the Hurons of the Jesuit mission
of the seventeenth century. He was adopted into the tribe, who
were then living in Wyandotte County, Kansas, of which he was
the county clerk, and he was given an exalted title that had not
been conferred on anyone since 1780. Mr. Connelley is thus able to
speak with assurance regarding the myths of this people. His ac-
count does not accord with that given by the Jesuits of the seven-
teenth century, because, as he says, Christianity has modified the
Indian beliefs to some extent. The Huron myth of the Creation is
related at length. In a foot-note the author gives a list of the totenic
animals of the Wyandots; and also gives the names of the clans
with their significance. A later article in the same volume of Col-
lections gives ''Lists of all the Individual Members of the Wyandot
Tribe," copied from the Eeport of the Wyandot Commissioners of
1859, and descriptions of their lands.
Voyage of the Griffon. — The April Bulletin of the Chicago His-
torical Society contains the first instalment of an account, to be
continued in later issues, of "La Salle and the Establishment of
French Dominion in the Mississippi Valley." The Griffon, the first
sailing vessel to be built on the Great Lakes, was constructed by
La Salle's men on the Niagara River, above the Falls, near Cayuga
Creek. It was named the Griffon out of compliment to Frontenac,
whose arms carried two griffins. La Salle was absent at the time
upon a perilous trip on foot from Niagara Falls to Fort Frontenac,
now Kingston, two hundred and fifty miles distant, to obtain equip-
ment. Upon the return of La Salle, the vessel set sail on August 7,
1679, carrying La Salle, Father Hennepin, and Tonty. "The pas-
sage through Lake Erie, the strait of Detroit, and Lake St. Clair
was pleasant, but on Lake Huron a violent storm alarmed the ex-
plorers, who were glad to ride at anchor for a week in the straits of
Mackinac. After a week at Mackinac, the Griffon entered Lake
Michigan and sailed across to Washington Island, off Green Bay.
Here La Salle found some of the advance party of traders who had
been sent ahead the year before. So severe were La Salle's financial
straits that he considered it necessary to hurry to his creditors the
valuable store of furs which the traders had accumulated. The crew
of the Griffon were accordingly ordered to sail at once to Niagara
and then return to the southern part of Lake Michigan, where La
168 GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS
Salle and the main party would wait for them. ' ' The Griffon sailed
but was never afterwards heard from. The loss to La Salle was,
according to Alvord, 40,000 Fivres or about $8,000 ("The Illinois
Country, 1920, p. 81).
Canadian Historical Bibliography. — "There is no subject-index
to Canadian literature, historical or otherwise, in existence," writes
W. S. Wallace in the Canadian Historical Review for March, 1924,
in an article on ' ' The Bibliography of Canadiana ; ' ' nor is there an
adequate author catalogue of Canadian books or a bibliography of
Canadian bibliographies. The student of Canadian history must
have recourse to guides to American historical literature covering
both the United States and other countries of the western continents.
"The beginnings of bibliographical science in Canada we owe to a
French Canadian, as we owe to French Canadians the most valuable
achievements in this line in more recent times, ' ' we are told.
A French lawj^er of Quebec, Georges-Barthelemi Faribault, made
in 1837 the first catalogue of books on Canadian history. An
"essay," as he called it, on Canadian bibliography by the Abbe P.
Gagnon, pastor of St. Romuald d' Etehemin, Quebec, issued in 1895,
"purporting to be merely a catalogue of the author's private collec-
tion, was yet conceived on a scale rivalled only by the catalogues of
the great private libraries of the Old World," writes Mr. Wallace.
This superb collection was later turned over to the City of Montreal,
and a second volume, showing the accessions since 1895, was issued.
N. E. Dionne, librarian of the Legislative Library of Quebec, pre-
pared a chronological inventory of the books published in the Prov-
ince of Quebec, in five volumes, "the most comprehensive single
achievement in Canadian bibliography up to date,"
# * *
Canadian Historical Society. — A Canadian History Society was
launched at a dinner in London, November 7, 1923, given by Sir
Campbell Stuart to the prime minister of Canada, The aims of the
new organization, as announced in a pamphlet recently issued (Lon-
don, 1923) and reviewed in the Canadian Historical Review of
March, 1924, are stated to be: "(1) To maintain an interest in the
Canada of today among the descendants of those who have con-
tributed to the upbuilding of its institutions; (2) to ensure the pre-
servation of historical records relating to Canada and to render
them available to the Society for the purpose of its publications.
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS 169
(3) to publish in a series of volumes biographies of those who have
by their services contributed to the history of the country; (4) to
endeavor by research to discover historical sources. ' '
The oldest historical society in Canada, the Literary and His-
torical Society of Quebec, is this year to celebrate its hundredth
anniversary. This society, formed by the union of two societies
started in 1824 and 1827 respectively, has published some valuable
papers and until the establishment of the Archives Department in
1872 was almost the sole medium for the publication of historical
manuscripts and documents in the Canadian archives.
* * *
French in Georgia in the 16th Century. — Typical of the thorough
methods of work of historical students at our greater universities
today is a paper by Mary Ross of the University of California en-
titled: "French Intrusions and Indian Uprisings in Georgia and
South Carolina, 1577-1580, ' ' which appears in the Georgia Historical
Quarterly for September, 1923. In a foot-note the authoress states:
"This paper is but a chapter in the larger story that deals with
Caribbean and La Florida history. . . . The study is based en-
tirely on manuscript materials in the Archivo General de Indias. "
In defining the scope of her inquiry the authoress says: "Ribaut,
Laudonniere and Gourgues are three names that stand out in the
story of the Franco-Spanish contest for the wide-spreading provinces
of La Florida ; but these French leaders were but trail blazers for a
horde of adventurous spirits who coveted the South Atlantic sea-
board. Scarcely a decade after the Gourgues attack a fourth French
intrusion was launched against that Spanish borderland. This
episode in Guale-Orista or Georgia-Carolina history has been hitherto
all but unknown. Led by Nicolas Estrozi from Bordeaux and Gilberto
Gil, a Catalan, a motley band of French corsairs moved northward
out of the Caribbean and between the years 1577 and 1580 entrenched
themselves in a third French fortification on the Atlantic coast,
entered into a design with the Georgia-Carolina natives, and planned
for the destruction of the Spanish establishments at San Agustin
and Santo Elena (Port Royal). Only the bravery of the Spanish
forces at Santa Elena in the presidio of San Marcos, and the clear-
headed generalship and watchfulness of the Spanish governor, the
renowned Pedro Menendez de Marques, saved the day for Spain and
defeated the design for a French occupation of the coast." The
article is amply documented with references to the original manu-
scripts.
WiLLUM Stetson Merrill.
Chicago.
170 GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS
Michigan's Greatest Woman Educator. — The Michigan History
Magazine for January, 1924, contains a short biographical account,
by Ada A. Norton, of Julia Anne King, ''undoubtedly the greatest
woman educator which Michigan has ever possessed, doubtless among
the half dozen greatest women educators in Michigan — either men or
women — and the half dozen greatest women educators in the United
States."
The "Place Names of Berrien County," by George R. Fox, will
prove of greatest interest to those familiar with that region. "Im-
pressions of Detroit, 1837" (from Mrs. Jameson's, "Winter Studies
and Summer Rambles"), is a womanly account of that city in a
delightful chit-chat way. An account on "Frank Dwight Baldwin,
M. H., Major General, U. S. A. by Sue Imogene Silliman completes
the magazine.
Critical Studies in Church History. — The Catholic Historical
Review for January, 1924, in its first article, "The Apostolic See,"
by Rt. Rev. Thomas Shahan, D. D., evidences the superabundant in-
formation of the learned rector. "The Bollandists; The Period of
Trial, ' ' by Aurelio Palmieri, 0. S. A,, clearly indicates the trials of
the early hagiographers. Dr. Peter Guilday's article, "Arthur
O'Leary," is illuminating and abounding in vivacity and solid as-
surance on the thorny question of the Oath of Allegiance in English
History.
Dr. F. Zivierlein 's article, ' * What did Calvin want of Francis I, ' '
is a correction of Rev. A. M. Fairbairn, D. D., in the Cambridge
Modem History. Among the Miscellany, ' ' The Fratres Pontifices and
the Community of Altopasio, " gives an interesting addition to a
similar article in the October issue of the American Historical Re-
view by Professor Ephraim Emerton.
Mid-West and Colonial History. — The Mississippi Valley Histor-
ical Review of December, 1923, in an article, * * The Industrial Armies
and the Commonwealth," by Donald L. McMurry, gives a com-
plete, satisfying study of Coxey's Army and its many, picturesque
imitators. To one interested in the Burr Conspiracy, * ' The Louisiana-
Texas Frontier during the Burr Conspiracy," by Isaac Joslin Cox,
will prove illuminating. "The Proslavery Background of the Kan-
sas Struggle," by James C. Malin, is a conservative correction of
modern accounts of "Bloody Kansas." The article abounds in
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS 171
critical suggestions on a controverted question which if followed will
lead near to historical truth. ''The Development of Chicago as a
Center of the Meat Packing Industry," by Howard Copeland Hill,
is a story of "the influence of transportation."
The Americana for October, 1923, has an interesting article on
"Historic Pilgrim Shrines," by Mrs. Alton Brooks Parker, the
result of a visit to Holland and England. To many "The Scotch-
Irish in Pennsylvania," by E. Melvin Williams will prove illuminat-
ing. "Some Usages of Long Ago" treats of slavery and the under-
ground railroad. "The Indians of Bergen County, New Jersey,"
by Frances A. Westervelt, "Old-Time Elocutionary Books," by
Charles A. Ingrahams. "Highland Scottish Clans," by Joel N. Ens,
A. M., the "Dorr Family," by Mrs. Herold R. Finley. "Mrs. Wil-
liam Lawson Peel," by John P. Downs, complete the issue.
The Records of the American Catholic Historical Society in
"Trials and Triumphs of Catholic Pioneers in Western Pennsyl-
vania," translated and arranged by Rev. Felix Fellner, 0. S. B.,
adds to the better understanding of the difficulties of the first Bishop
of the United States as well as the pioneers. "The Work of the
Sisters of Mercy in the Archdiocese of St. Louis, Missouri (1856-
1921)," by Sister Mary Eulalia Herron, exemplifies a phase of
history which is only of late being written to fill up the gaps in
Catholic Church History in the United States.
Paul J. Foik.
Notre Dame, Indiana.
SAINTS OF SPECIAL HONOR IN
CALIFORNIA
[Note. — The document printed below is one of a collection of manuscripts
recently acquired by the Newberry Library, Chicago, which comprises transcripts
made by Mr. Irving Berdine Richman, a lawyer by profession, residing in
Muscatine, Iowa. By avocation he is an historian, being the author "California
under Spain and Mexico, 1535-1847, based on original sources," of the vol-
ume in the series of "Chronicles of America," entitled "The Spanish Con-
querors," and of many other historical works. The collection mentioned has but
recently reached the Newberry Library, where it forms a part of the Edward E.
Ayer Library, an immensely valuable collection of works on the American Indian
from the earliest period of American history down to the present day. The
list which follows seems to be a catalog of the saints especially honored in
California by the Padres of the Spanish missions there, with mention, in each
case, of the days on which these saints were honored. The saints are classified
by the names of the Orders to which they belonged. Occasional notes indicate
an attempt to identify the saints mentioned or, in some cases, to correct the
classification. Whether these annotations are by Mr. Richman or by another
hand does not appear. This manuscript was kindly brought to my attention by
Miss Clara A. Smith, custodian of the Ayer Library. The names of these
favorite saints appear in many place-names of California. — W. S. M.]
Benedictine
San Anselmo, April 21.
San Benito, March 21.
San Bernardo, August 20 (Founder of Cistercians).
San Bruno, October 6 (Founder of Carthusians, branch of Bene-
dictines) .
San Carlos, November 4 (St. Charles Borromeo).
Santa Gertrudes, November 15.
San Gregorio, March 12 (St. Gregory, the Great Pope).
St. Helena, August 18.
Capuchin
Belongs as a Branch of the Franciscans
San Felix, May 21 (St. Felix of Cantalicio).
Dominican
Santa Catalina, April 30 (St. Catherine of Sienna).
San Jacinto, August 16 (St. Hy[a]cinth).
San Ramon, January 23 (St. Raymond).
Santa Rosa, August 30 (St, Rose of Lima).
Franciscan
San Antonio, June 13 (of Padua).
San Bernardino (of Siena — possibly Bernard the less is meant,
172
SAINTS OF SPECIAL HONOR IN CALIFORNIA 173
but I hardly think that possible as San Bernardino was one of
the great saints of the Franciscan order).
San Buen [a] Ventura, July 14.
Santa Clara, August 12 (St. Clare— founder of the Poor Clares).
San Franci[sc]o Solano, July 24.
San Francisco, October 4 (Founder of the order).
San Juan Capistrano, October 23 (St. John of Capistrano).
San Luis Opispo, August 19 (St. Lewis, Bishop of Toulome, en-
tered the order of Friars Minor).
Santa Margarita, February 22 (St. Margaret — Friars Minor).
Lazarists (Franciscan)
St. Vincent de Paul, July 19.
Jesuits
San Francis Borgia, October 10.
San Francis Xavier, December 3 (Missionary to Japan, China,
Portugal, etc.).
San Ignati[o], July 31 (Founder).
Minims
Under Franciscans
San Franciquito, April 2 (St. Francis Paula, founder of the
order).
Order of Charity
Under Franciscans
San Juan de D[i]os, March 8 (St. John of God, founder of the
order. )
Stylites
San Daniel, December 11.
San Simeon, January 5.
General
St. Andreas, March 30 (St. Andrew).
San Diego, July 25 (St. James, the great apostle).
San Diequito, May 1 (St. James, the less).
San Fiiipe, May 1 (St. Philip, apostle).
St. John, December 27.
San Lucas, October 18 (St. Luke, the evangelist).
San Marcus, April 25 (St. Mark, the evangelist).
San Mateo, September 21 (St. Mathew, the apostle).
San Pablo, June 30 (St. Paul, the apostle).
San Pedro, June 29 (St. Peter, apostle).
174 WILLIAM STETSON MERRILL
San Gabriel, March 18 (Archangel).
San Miquil, September 29 (St. Michael, Archangel).
San Bias, February 3 (Patron against disease of the throat).
San Cl[e]mente, December 4 (Bishop [of] Alexandria).
San Dimas, October 8 (St. Demetrius, martyr).
San Estevan, December 26 (St. Stephen, proto-martyr) .
San Fernando, May 30 (St. Ferdinand, King of Spain).
San Geronimo, September 30 (St. Jerome, Deserite).
San Gorgonio, September 9 (Martyr).
San Joaquin, April 16 (St. Joachim, father of the Blessed Virgin).
San Jose, March 19 (St. Joseph).
San Juan Bautista, Nativity, June 24 ; Beheaded, August 29.
San Leandro, February 27 (Bishop of Seville).
San Lorenzo, August 10 (St. Lawrence, deacon martyr).
San Nicolas, December 6 (Bishop of Myra).
San Nicolas, September 10 (St. Nicholas of Tolentino — Austin
Friar).
San Quintin, October 31 (Martyr).
San Timotio, January 21 (St. Timothy, disciple of St. Paul).
San Ysidore, May 10 (St. Isidore, patron of Madrid).
San Ylijo (the Holy Ellas) .
Santa Ana, July 26 (St. Anne, mother of the Blessed Virgin).
Santa Barbara, December 4 (Martyr, patroness against lightning).
Santa Lucia, December 13 (St. Lucy, virgin and martyr).
Santa Monica, May 4 (St. Monica, mother of St. Augustine).
Santa Paula, January 26 (one of the women with Jerome at Beth-
lehem) .
Santa Susana, August 11 (St. Susan [n] a, virgin and martyr).
Santa Ynez, January 21 (St. Agnes, virgin and martyr).
Santa Ysabel, August 31 (St. Isabel, sister of St. Louis, King of
France).
AN EARLY EXERCISE OF TOLERANCE
While Louis Phillippe of France was Duke of Orleans he gave to
the saintly Bishop Benedict Flaget of Bardstown, Ky., valuable
paintings and church furniture, with which to grace the sanctuary
of the Bishop's Cathedral in Bardstown. When the articles arrived
here, United States officials levied the full duty on them, although
they were free gifts and not within the intent of the revenue laws of
the time.
Finally, interested individuals in the Bishop's diocese took the
matter to Congress and a bill was drawn up in, 1828, which "auth-
orized the remission of the duties on certain paintings and church
furniture presented by the King of the French to the Catholic Bishop
of Bardstown, Kentucky, ' '
The bill came up for a third reading on the floor of the House of
Representatives on Monday, March 19, 1832, and, after it was read
by the clerk of the assembly, Mr. Hogan of New York, arose and
* ' regretted that he felt it his duty to oppose the passage of the bill. ' '
Among other things he said that "The bill proposed to promote no
national interest — it addressed itself to the mere liberality of the
House. Did our Constitution recognize any connection between
Church and State?" Then Representative Charles Wickcliffe of
Kentucky, a non-Catholic, was considerably stirred up by the apparent
bigotry of his fellow-member, and he called him to task in the follow-
ing language :
The duty of defending the principle involved in this bill, had,
however, by the opposition of the gentleman, been devolved upon
him, and he would detain the House but a very short time in its dis-
charge. About four years since he had presented the application of
the worthy individual whom the bill proposed to relieve. That appli-
cation had always met with the favor of the Committee of Ways and
Means, and the bill had two or three times passed this House without
objection, but was never acted upon in the Senate, for want of time.
The question was again before us, approved by the united voice of
the committee who reported the bill. "Mr. Speaker, the House will
pardon me," said Mr. W., "while I tresspass long enough upon their
time to do justice to a worthy man. Bishop Flaget, for whose relief
this bill is designed; he is my constituent and friend. He is a man
who has devoted a life of near seventy years in dispensing acts of
benevolence and the christian charities. He was once a resident of
this District, having under his charge the valuable college of George-
town, where his labors in the cause of science, morality, and religion,
will long be remembered by all who knew him.
175
176 REV. HENRY S. SPALDING
"His destiny, or the orders of the Church, to which he belongs,
placed him at the head of the Catholic Church in Bardstown, where,
in the exercise of the duties of bishop and philanthropist in his dio-
cese, he has endeared himself to the community whose society he
adorns. This is not all, sir. With his own means, aided by the lilDeral
contribution of the members of his own church, and of individuals
belonging to other denominations, he has built up a college, which is
both the pride and ornament of the little village in which it is situ-
ated. In this college are taught all those branches of useful knowledge
and of science, which qualify man for the duties of life and its
rational enjoyments. This college, without the aid of governmental
endowment, brought into existence and sustained by individual enter-
prise, will lose nothing in comparison with any college in the Union.
Sir, I believe it the best west of the mountains. In it are annually
instructed about two hundred of the youth of our country upon terms
moderate. And we have in its discipline a perfect guaranty for the
preservation of the morals of our young men. Its portals are opened
to all denominations. Religious bigotry does not extend its unhal-
lowed influences over the consciences of the professors or their pupils.
The benevolence of its founder and its conductors is felt in all ranks
of society. The orphan and the destitute find ready access to the
benefits of this institution ; and when there is an inability to pay the
moderate charges of board and instruction, none are made. I will
say nothing, sir, of the immense amount of money expended on the
buildings of this college.
"Connected with this institution is the cathedral and church, the
residence of Bishop Flaget. The expenditures inciaent to such an
establishment as the two I have named, have been more than equal
to the private means and contributions devoted to the purposes of the
institutions and its founder has felt and still feels, the consequent
embarrassments. These embarrassments have been in some measure
relieved by considerable donations of church furniture and college
apparatus, from persons in Italy and France. The duties upon such
articles have been remitted heretofore by the liberality of Congress.
The articles upon which duties have been paid, and which the bill
contemplates to refund, consist of paintings and other articles of
church furniture, presented some years since by the then Duke of
Orleans, now King of the French, to the Bishop of Bardstown. He
could not refuse to accept the offering ; by accepting, howover, he
had to pay the duties, which your revenue laws impose upon articles
imported from abroad. These articles would not have been purchased
and imported. They have not been brought into the country as mer-
chandise, do not enter into the consumption of the country, and there-
fore do not, I humbly conceive, fall within the principle or spirit of
your revenue system. They are specimens of art and taste designed
as ornaments to a house of public worship.
"I trust, Mr. Speaker, that the circumstance that this application
is in behalf of a Catholic bishop will not prejudice the mind of any
member of this House. I am sure it does not the member from New
York. I would extend this relief to any church or public institution,
AN EARLY EXERCISE OF TOLERANCE 177
and to none sooner than the Catholic. I live among them. They
are, like other denominations, honest in their religious opinions, con-
tent to worship in the mode their education and habits taught them
to believe to be right, and which their judgments approve. They are
honest, industrious and patriotic citizens, devoted to the free institu-
tions of the country. I mean not to say they are more so than other
denominations ; certainly they are not less patriotic and liberal in their
opinions and practices than others of my constituents. I hope the
gentleman from New York will withdraw his opposition to this bill ;
the amount involved is small, but it is to the very worthy man, Bishop
Flaget, at this time of much consequence; at least, I shall look with
confidence for the judgment of this House in favor of the passage of
the bill."
Mr. Hogan replied that the explanation which had been given was
so perfectly satisfactory to him, that he would, with pleasure, with-
draw his objections to the bill.
The bill was passed without further opposition.^
(Rev.) Henry S. Spalding, S. J.
St Louis.
*From "Abridgement of the Debates of Congress," from 1789 to 1856; from
Gales and Seaton's annals of Congress; from the Register of Debates, and from
the official reported debates of John 0. Rives. By Hon. Thomas H. Benton.
D. Appleton & Co., N. Y., 1857. Vol. XI., p. 639.
In the preface to his work, Benton writes: "The title page discovers the
source from which this abridgement is made, and shows them all to be authentic
and reliable, — well-known to the public and sanctioned by resolves of Congress."
PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS
CATHOLICS IN AMERICAN HISTORY IN ILLINOIS
By Gertrude Lorraine Conley, St. Gertrude's School
Few realize the important roles Catholics have taken in the
Christian and material progress of Illinois.
Some contend that other states are entitled to priority over the
Illinois district. But if one will carefully delve into the records of
early Catholicism in the United States, he will learn that in the State
of Illinois the Church has existed continuously for a longer period
of time than in any other territorial division.
First and foremost among the Catholics who have assisted in
the progress of Illinois are the two renowned explorers, Father Mar-
quette, a young missionary, and Louis Joliet, his companion.
Due to the untiring efforts of this young priest, a firm foundation
was laid. Father Marquette is the founder of Christianity in Mid-
America.
It may be interesting to know that Mass was celebrated in this
country for the first time in 1674, in an humble little building
situated at a point corresponding to the junction of present Madison
Street and Grant Park on the shore of Lake Michigan.
As all the pastors and missionaries of the next two centuries come
under the classification of pioneer Catholics, it is hardly possible to
have recourse to all these in their entirety.
Two very illustrious successors of Father Marquette were : Claude
J. Allouez, S. J., and Sebastian Rale, S. J. They only assisted in
strengthening the foundation laid by Father Marquette.
Robert de LaSalle was the next import character to visit Illinois.
With him he brought Henri de Tonti and Father Louis Hennepin,
For some unknown reason, the name of Henri de Tonti has been
obscured and he does not receive the praise justly due him. For
twenty years he ruled the Illinois territory. De Tonti was a man
of great executive ability and under his supervision the state pros-
pered. After his death his government fell into decay, the people
of his little empire migrating to other climes. But de Tonti had
sowed good seed. Men in various spheres of life settled in the new
community, the peaceful occupation of agriculture was being prac-
ticed, and before long the whole Illinois country was a scene of
prosperity. This phenomenal transformation was due to the quiet,
178
PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS 179
unassuming Gabriel Marest, S. J. He was their temporal as well
as spiritual director. His teachings gained their confidence and in a
short time they were conversant in the art of agriculture. In 1707
forty out of twenty-two hundred Indians remained uncivilized, re-
fusing to be baptized.
Father Marest was followed by many wonderful men, all of
whom worked earnestly for Christian advancement in the Illinois
country. Two of the greatest of these unselfish characters were
Father Watrin and Father Meurin. Father Watrin labored thirty
years in the Illinois missions. He worked incessantly from 1733 to
1763, when the foul edict of the French Council banished all Jesuits.
The orphaned missions begged for at least one spiritual director,
so Father Meurin was permitted to return under disheartening con-
ditions and restrictions. This good priest worked for thirty-one years,
from 1746 to 1777. He was the last Jesuit missionary in this district.
In 1786 Pierre Gibault arose to be placed among our immortal
Catholics of Illinois. The problems of this young priest were, if
anything, more difficult. As the Indians constituted a speedily dim-
inishing element, the whites were now in the majority.
Ten years of toil made him beloved by all. His powers as a
diplomat were clearly shown in the way he coped with everything.
In July, 1778, at the time of strife between America and Great
Britain, his position was made evident when he made possible the
peaceable conquest of the Illinois territory by George R. Clarke. He
was the authoritative figure that transferred the allegiance of the
territory from Great Britain to the New American sovereignty. His
deeds were poorly appreciated and requited. He died in poverty
and obscurity due to his sacrificing all his belongings to the new
government.
From the period of Father Gibauult up to the present time, the
work of Catholics in every sphere of life has been a great source
of comfort and pride to the Church.
I consider the three existing Catholic orders, the "Knights of
Columbus," the "Holy Name Society," and the Catholic Order of
Foresters," fitting structure with which to further the progress of
Catholicism.
The Big Brother plan of the Holy Name Society has proved a
great success. It first started its work in the fall of 1917, while
several years later followed the establishment of the Boys' Court.
The Director of each branch assigns five Big Brothers. Datum is
taken of each delinquent and it is the duty of these "Big Brothers"
to visit juvenile offenders and assist them in every way possible.
180 PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS
This plan has been successful to a very encouraging degree. Since
January 1919-1921, 440 boys have been delinquent in every con-
ceivable offense. In 1921 only 40 per cent of these offenders were
Catholics. This is a decrease of 30 per cent.
The Knights of Columbus have also been doing creditable work.
This society was organized in 1882 for the purpose of unifying all
Catholic American citizens. By an amendment of 1919 the purpose
of the Order was enlarged to the promoting and conducting of edu-
cational, of charitable, religious, of social welfare and war relief
work. The splendid initiative and energy of this organization was
clearly shown in the "World War. It was conducted in counter dis-
tinction to the mercenary methods of another organization of similar
size but not Catholic.
Last but not least comes the wonderful organization, — "The
Catholic Order of Foresters." Like de Tonti, the works of this
organization are hidden and thus its praises go unsung.
It was organized May 24, 1883, as the "Illinois Catholic Order
of Foresters." The charter was amended in 1889, however, and the
order is in operation in twenty-eight states, at last extending into
Canada.
It was primaril}^ for the purpose of protecting widows and
orphans of deceased members. It has been a great force in the
spiritual and social advancement of its members. Its great work
has encouraged many to join. The Order's membership has swelled
to a total of 158,531—37,940 in the State of Illinois, and 29,097 in
Chicago.
It is one of the greatest Catholic fraternal organizations and
stands high in the esteem of its Mother — the Catholic Church.
And so, if space permitted, we might go on and cite many more
evidences of the Catholics in Illinois History, but the foregoing serves
to show the vital part the members of the Catholic Church have
played in the making and uplifting of our beloved State.
The good done for the individual by the Church in Illinois is
beyond reckoning. Eeferring to the work of the Catholic Church in
Chicago, Archbishop Ireland said: "I do not need to speak of the
influence of the Church on individual members. Only the Catholic
can comprehend what this means to liim and to his soul. Now, as
then, the Catholic priest is laboring for the salvation of souls, strain-
ing to make men more perfect Christians, consequently better citizens
and more valuable members of society."
Gertrude Lorraine Conley.
Chicago.
PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS 181
THE CATHOLIC IN AMERICAN HISTORY
By Rita Freehaup, St. Raphael School
(Medal Donated by St. Raphael's Court, No. 722, C. 0. F.)
They say, I do not love thee,
Flag of my native land,
Whose meteor folds above me
To the free breeze expand;
Thy broad stripes proudly streaming
And thy stars so brightly gleaming.
They say, I would forsake thee,
Should some dark crisis lower;
That, recreant, I should make thee
Crouch to a foreign power;
Seduced by license ample,
On thee, blest flag, to trample.
The above are the opening stanzas of a poem written by the
Rev. C. C. Pise, D. D., in the first half of the nineteenth century,
to refute the slanders directed against the Catholic Church and her
members in an age of religious bigotry. Now, as then, the world is
filled with hatred and envy against this same Church.
It was to be hoped that the service of Catholics might be more
generally acknowledged and appreciated after the wonderful achieve-
ments of members of the Catholic Church in the late world's war.
It seems strange to say that instead of opening the eyes of the
world, it has but roused more religious bigotry than ever, the latest
of these bigots appearing to-day in the person of a certain American-
born member of the nobility of England, who renounced allegiance
to her own native land, and now, in her desire to be popular, takes
a fling at the Church.
It would be of the greatest benefit not only to this person but
to aU our antagonists, to revise their study of United States history.
They would soon see that the Catholic Church has left memorials
and monuments of her passage in our country from the borders of
Canada to the Southermost coast of Florida, and from the Atlantic
to the Pacific, for her children were first in discovery, first in the
founding of Christianity, first in the liberty, and first and unanimous
in the support of Washington.
We read in the ritual of the Catholic Order of Foresters: "A
good Catholic is the highest type of a citizen." How could it be
182 PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS
otherwise? Has not our Lord himself commanded us to "Render
unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that
are God's." Mr. C. Cummings states so beautifully in "Truth":
' ' Who has a more genuine right to live in this, our land, in religious,
civil and social peace, than the children of that universal Church
whose illustrious sons, beginning with Columbus, made more than
ninety percent of all the discoveries and explorations on this con-
tinent?" Indeed, whether we look to the north or south, east or
west of our grand country, we encounter as pioneers in the work of
civilizing and Christianizing the savages the Catholic Missionary.
With no other purpose than the glory of God and in the interest
of humanity, these noble men left their home circles, friends and
native countries to brave the dangers of the wilds, suffering untold
tortures and gladly sacrificing their lives for religion and civilization.
We mention but a few of these heroes, who, alone and unaided, laid
the foundation of the grand edifice of civilization and Christianity
we are so proud of to-day, namely. Fathers Breboeuf, Daniels, Jogues,
Allouez, Lallemant, Marquette and hundreds of other equally pious
and devoted priests.
Archbishop Spalding says: "The annals of Catholic Missions
alone present scenes so sublime and so touching. Philosophy may
speculate on its inflated theories of high-sounding benevolence.
Protestantism may boast its missionary zeal, but it is only Catholicity
which can reclaim the savage, tame his ferocity and effectually teach
him the arts of civilization." Reynolds writes in his "Pioneer History
of Illinois": "The Jesuits, at this time, were the most energetic
order of Christians in Europe. There was no country on the globe
but the Jesuits visited and administered to the spiritual wants of
the people. No nation of Indians was too far off, or too wild to
deter these Missionaries from visiting. And Marquette was always
first to do good in these missions." Parkman says: "The history
of the Catholic Church in Chicago dates from 1674. It was on the
occasion of Father Marquette's second trip to the Illinois country,
that he made a stop at the site of Chicago and here solemnized the
mysteries of his faith. More than two hundred years ago the Cath-
olic Church consecrated the site of the present city by solemn rites
and ceremonies of the Catholic worship."
Of the grandest figure in missionary life. Father Marquette,
Branchard writes in the "Discovery of the North West": "The
memory of Father Marquette is held in reverence and admiration by
every American, no matter before what altar he worships, or what
form or tenet his religious creed. ' ' And Parrish writes of him : "In
PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS 183
the savage heart of a wilderness, where Marquette had labored so
long and not for earthly reward, passed away the discoverer of the
Illinois country, this truly heroic soldier of the Cross, in his thirty-
ninth year. Marquette and Joliet discovered the one important fact
underlying their early explorations, that the Mississippi beyond doubt
discharged its mighty waters into the Gulf of Mexico."
The glowing reports of Father Marquette and Joliet set all Canada
on fire and swept over France, filling many daring men with a craze
for western enterprise. Among these we find La Salle, of whom
Illinois has ever been mindful, as well as of other Catholic explorers,
naming countries and towns for these famous men. "Never," writes
Parkman, ''under the impenetrable mail of paladin or crusade beat a
heart of more intrepid metal. America owes La Salle an enduring
memory. ' '
But Catholics were not only the first discoverers, explorers, and
founders, they were also the first geologists and botanists of the
territory within the boundaries of the present United States. They
were the first people whose well-organized community-life became the
foundation of colonies and later states. Reynolds says of the first
Catholics in our own home state, Illinois: "The inhabitants were
devoted and strong believers in the Roman Catholic Church. They
were willing to fight and die for the maintenance of the doctrines
of their Church, Their spiritual teachers were of sincere piety and
religion. The people being governed by the precepts of the gospel,
enforced by the power and influence of the Church, formed a pious
and religious community which was the basis of the happiness of
the people of Illinois in primitive times."
Let us turn another leaf in the history of our country and read
of the matchless record of Catholics in the War of the Revolution,
the great struggle for American Independence. The colonial times
were dark and intolerant for Catholics, as the old anti-Catholic
prejudices were still very much alive. During the war however, the
colonial Catholics, forgetting the many wrongs of the past, unan-
imously supported the patriot cause. It was then that our country
stood in need of loyalty in the masses, statesmanship in the leaders,
money in the treasury, and fighting men in the field. Out of the
population of three million at that time the Catholic Church counted
not more than thirty thousand members. However, of loyalty, states-
manship, money and men, she furnished more than her share. Nor
did her sons distinguish themselves only in the army and navy, but
also in council-halls and legislatures. In the day of trial the Catholic
faith proved the grandeur of its principles. It produced no traitors,
184 PRIZE WINNTNG SCHOOL ESSAYS
no oppressors of their country. Authority proved that one-third
of Washington's army were Catholics from native and foreign coun-
tries. Before the war Catholics were barred from holding commissions
in the army, yet many speedily rose to high positions in the Con-
tinental army, and were among the most trusted of Washington's
aids. Among prominent Catholic leaders in the army may be men-
tioned, Stephen Moylan, the French Counts Lafayette and Rocham-
beau, the noble poles Kosciusko and Pulaski, the German Barons
Steuben and De Kalb, and the Indian Chief Orono. Stephen Moylan
occupied, one after another, offices of trust in the American Army
and rounded out the full measure of his service with General Greene
in the Southern campaign at the close of the war. William Paea,
a signer of the Declaration of Independence, held numerous political
offices in his own state, and was a member of the State Convention
which ratified the federal Constitution. Thomas Fitzsimmon was a
member of the First Continental Congress, took part in the Trenton
campaign, and was a member of the convention that framed the
Constitution of the United States. Daniel Carroll of Maryland was
the only other Catholic member.
Eminent Catholics in the navy were Captain John Barry and
Jeremiah O'Brien. Catholics who figured prominently in Congress
were the famous Charles and Daniel Carroll, William Paca, and
Thomas Fitzsimmon. There was an entire Catholic regiment, sons of
Ireland, in the Pennsylvania Line. Washington's personal guard, the
flower and choice of the army, was largely composed of Catholics.
The Catholics of the United States, in common with their fellow-
citizens, hailed with joy the election of George Washington as first
President under the new Constitution. Before the inauguration,
Bishop Carroll, on behalf of the Catholic Clergy, united with the
representatives of the Catholic laity in an address of congratulation
to the new President. The memorable and cordial reply of Washing-
ton "To the Roman Catholics of the United States," was as follows:
' ' I hope ever to see America among the foremost nations in examples
of justice and liberality ; and I presume that your fellow-citizens will
not forget the patriotic part which you took in the accomplishment
of their revolution, and the establishment of their government, or
the important assistance they received from a nation in which the
Roman Catholic faith is professed. May the members of your
society in America, animated alone by the pure spirit of Christianity,
and stiU conducting themselves as the faithful subjects of our free
government, enjoy every temporal and spiritual felicity. ' '
PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS! 185
In the Civil War, that terrible conflict which shook, as it were, the
very foundation of our nation, when half the country was laid waste
and rendered desolate, the Catholic Church shed her brilliant light
of charity through the gloom of war and at the end of the struggle
still stood undiminished in strength and unbroken in unity, the pride
of her children and the admiration of thousands who, before the war,
had looked upon her progress with jealous concern.
Let the brave Catholic generals of this dark period pass in review,
Sheridan, Rosecrans, of whom Sheridan says: "A visitor to the city
of Washington will find no more regular attendant at Mass than
Rosecrans, the hero and idol of the Army of the Cumberland."
Kearney, Mulligan, Shields, Meagher, McMahon, Thomas Cochran, and
numerous others the mention of whom would make this essay too
long. Let me but add one quotation of F. C. Cummings: "When
the torch of war was blazing in hamlet and city, and the sword was
lifted against the nation's life, they (the Catholics) registered their
fealty in cause and country and wrote some of the noblest records
in the annals of our land. They paid well the price that the wavering
chances of fortune, treason, and rebellion exacted for this treasured
heritage of freedom."
Just to mention the Spanish-American War we merely state that
our army and navy sent against Spain was one-third Catholic.
Then came the W^orld's War, in which great conflict the civil
allegiance of Catholics was everywhere demonstrated. As ever, our
Catholics answered their country's call with the same spontaneity
and zeal as on all previous occasions. Among men conspicuous in this
terrific struggle, who took their religion from Rome and their civil
allegiance from Washington are the Major-Generals J. T. Dickinson,
Kernan, Bullard, O'Ryan, McAndres, Mclntyre, etc. The Brigadier-
Generals Doyer, Ryan, O'Neill, Nolan, Callan, Lenihan and others.
What war organizations equalled those of the Catholic Church?
As a resume the Catholic Church may well say to Columbia:
To save thy flag from slavery's stain
When knave and traitor tried
To rend its spangled folds in twain
For these my children died.
I gave thee all a sister could
To keep that banner free.
My love, my strength, my heart 's best blood
Was freely poured for thee.
186 PRIZE WINNING SCHOOL ESSAYS
And Columbia might well respond thus:
Above their honored graves I weep
And bless each patriot name;
Upon my breast embalmed they sleep
In everlasting fame.
The land they freed, the flag they saved
Forget not what is due
To those who in my hour of need
Proved to their country true.
Rita Freehaup.
MISCELLANY
EARLY ILLINOIS AND CHICAGO DOCTORS*
Jesuit priests were the first medical practitioners in Illinois. It
would of course be an error to call them doctors, but a knowledge
of medicines was necessarily a part of their training for the mission-
ary field and many of them were in fact quite proficient in medical
knowledge and skill. Every missionary carried what he would now
call a "first aid kit" and stocks of drugs and medicines were a
natural and usual part of the missionary equipment.
As has been seen by other references in this periodical, the second
party of white men to reach Illinois contained a doctor and this same
doctor had for a patient no less a man of distinction than the great
missionary, Father James Marquette, S. J. Strange as it may seem
the name of this first of the physicians of Illinois has not been found.
That he treated Father Marquette for dyssentery within what is now
the limits of the city of Chicago in the early months of the year 1675
is established beyond doubt.
There are numerous instances of the administration of remedies
of a medical nature during the years succeeding Father Marquette
marking the strictly missionary period which may be said to have
extended to the end of the French regime — 1763, a review of which
would be very interesting but would require more research than this
writer is now prepared to devote. It is proposed here to direct
attention to a few outstanding figures of the period immediately suc-
ceeding the missionary era and then review the beginnings of the
profession in Chicago.
Leaders and Statesmen
Without much more research than the writer has given the subject
it would be impossible to state how many physicians were in Illinois
at the outbreak of the Revoluutionary War but the record of one is
written large on the pages of revolutionary history. I refer to Doctor
Jean B. Laffont. It will be remembered that at the outbreak of the
war the British held three important posts and some minor ones in
the Old Northwest. These three were Kaskaskia, Vincennes and De-
troit. There were also defenses at Cahokia and other points. The
story of the Clark conquest is also familiar and Father Pierre Gibault
^Prepared for the Illinois Medical Journal.
187
188 MISCELLANY
is well known as the central and leading figure of this conqiiest. After
he had firmly established Clark in Kaskaskia he proposed the im-
mediate conquest of Vincennes and volunteered to accompany a party
of laymen to Vincennes to wan over the inhabitants of that territory,
suggesting Doctor Laffont as leader of the party. The story of this
mission can best be told in the official documents and reports relating
to it. After Father Gibault's suggestions Colonel Clark selected the
party and gave Dr. Laffont the following commission:
"Fort Clark, 14 July, 1778.
Sir:
Having the good fortune to find two men like M. Gibault and
yourself to carry and to present my address to the inhabitants of the
Post Vincennes, I do not doubt that they will become good citizens
and friends of the states. Please disabuse them as much as it is
possible to do, and in case they accept the proposition made to them,
you will assure them that proper attention will be paid to rendering
their commerce beneficial and advantageous ; but in case these people
will not accede to offers so reasonable as those which I make them,
they may expect to feel the miseries of a war under the direction of
the humanity which has so far distinguished Americans. If they be-
come citizens you will cause them to elect a commander from among
themselves, raise a company and take possession of the fort and the
munitions of the King, and defend the inhabitants until a greater
force can be sent there. (My address will serve as a commission.)
The inhabitants will furnish victuals for the garrison which will be
paid for. The inhabitants and merchants will trade with the savages
as customray but it is necessary that their influence tend towards
peace, as by their influence they will be able to save much innocent
blood on both sides. You will act in concert with the priest, who I
hope will prepare the inhabitants to grant your demands. If it is
necessary to grant presents to the savages, you will have the kindness
to furnish what shall be necessary provided that it shall not exceed
the sum of 200 piastres.
I am Sir, respectfully your very humble and very obedient servant,
G. R. Clark.
To Jean B. Laffont, July 14, 1778.
In accordance with the arrangement the journey of one hundred
and fifty miles was made on horseback and amongst the numerous
accounts of the embassy and its mission that of Ezra Mattingly in the
Magazine of Western History is here reproduced:
"A priest. Father Gibault, volunteered to secure Vincennes. His
services being accepted, he left, accompanied by Moses Henry, Indian
agent, and Doctor Laffont. Father Gibault tall?;ed to the leading
citizens as he visited them in his official capacity (as pastor) and
finding them ready to revolt, he soon laid his plans for capture. On
Sunday, August 6, 1778 the people went to church. Services being
MISCELLANY 189
over, Francis Bosseron, a French merchant, arose and asked the priest
for information concerning Clark and his conduct and intentions.
The reply showed that he would soon appear before Vincennes able
to conquer it. Prospect of war was decisive; a proposition that
Vincennes declare itself for America was unanimously accepted and
Doctor Laffont administered the oath to the congregation. The people
marched to the fort, which was at once surrendered by its commander,
St. Marie, who was glad to do so and in a few days the stars and
stripes first floated in the winds that blow over the great State of
Indiana. The flag was made by Madam Coddan of Vincennes, on
order of Francis Bosseron, for which she received ten livres, and
was hoisted August 8th, 1778."
•The unqualified allegiance of the white inhabitants being secured
the next requisite was the conciliation of the Indians. Clark in his
reports to the government of Virginia tells how this was done :
"The Grand Couette (Chief of the tribes along the Wabash), re-
ceived a spirited compliment from Father Gibault, who was much
liked by the Indians, * * * and the Big Door returned the compliment
which was soon followed by a 'talk' and a belt of wampum."
In agreement with the ''talk" sealed by the belt of wampum the
great chief remained faithful to the American cause and became the
ally of the Americans to very great purpose. Had it not been for
his fidelity history might have to be written in other way.
Returning to Kaskaskia Father Gibault made a full report of
proceedings and to keep the record straight directed Doctor Laffont
to prepare and sign a document as follows:
Kaskaskia, August 7, 1778.
' ' I cannot but approve that which Mr. Gibault said in the contents
of his journal (even) if he did omit some historical truths which
might have been worthy of narration. What he said is pure truth.
All that he has begged me to add and which he will tell you and
asked me to present and which he forgot is, that in all civil affairs,
not only with the French but with the savages, he meddled with
nothing, because he was not ordered to do so and it was opposed to
his priestly vocation; and that I alone had the direction of affairs,
he having confined himself toward both (the whites and the Indians),
solely to exhortation tending toward peace and union and to the
prevention of bloodshed; and so, Sir, for the temporal affairs with
which I alone was entrusted, I hope to derive from it all possible
satisfaction, for I acted in all things with inviolable integrity. My
zeal and my sincerity persuade me, that you will have Sir, the kind-
ness to accept the good wishes which I have the honor to offer you,
and believe me, with a most respectful regard. Sir,
Your very humble and obedient servant,
Laffont.
Kaskaskia, August 7, 1778.
190 MISCELLANY
With this modest letter Jean Baptist Laffont, medical practitioner
in Illinois before and during the Revolutionary War makes his bow
to history and so far as I have seen is not again mentioned. Like
his noble pastor and mentor, Father Gibault, he has never received
the slightest honor or reward, publicly or privately, and like the great
patriot priest even his grave is unknown. The achievements of these
few men resulted in the northern boundary of our country being
fixed at the great lakes instead of at the Ohio river, when the treaty
was signed, thus gaining for America all the territory embraced in
the great sovereign states of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan and
Wisconsin.
Were I physician I would never rest content until this worthy
doctor of Revolutionary fame was suitably memorialized and his
memory rescued from oblivion.
Leading the Statehood Movement
As a result of the conquest just described the territory of the
Northwest was formed in time and under the famous Ordinance of
1787 the inhabitants of Illinois were made subject to the government
of that territory the seat of which was located at St. Marys, Ohio,
although that region was not settled for one hundred years after
Illinois. In turn the Territorj^ of Indiana was created and Illinois
was made the tail of the Indiana Kite. In 1809 the Territory of
Illinois was finally created and governed as a territory. Patriotic men
who had long dwelt in Illinois, the oldest part of all the Northwest
Territory, were impatient for self-government and many of the most
worthy were eager to suppress the slavery evil that existed in the
face of the inhibitions of the Ordinance of 1787. Amongst the most
effective of such men was Doctor William Bradsby. In the Territorial
legislature he was the father of the bill introduced to repeal the in-
denture laws that had been enacted for the purpose of evading the
XJrovisions forbidding slavery and he was a signer of the famous ad-
dress against slavery that was the forerunner of all the antislavery
agitation. Hark back now to Abraham Lincoln, and back to Owen
Lovejoy and back farther to Edward Coles, all honored as the great
abolitionists ; but fifty years before Lincoln and Lovejoy and twenty-
five years before Coles was William Bradsby, M. D., the uncomprom-
ising foe of slavery. His record of patriotism and statesmanship
does not conclude with his splendid anti-slavery work. He is for
Illinois, self-governed, independent and a sovereign State of the Union.
Accordingly, without heeding longer the cries for delay or the strong
MISCELLANY 191
opposition he introduced and pressed the resolution which made
Illinois a State.
Now, who has heard of Dr. Bradsby? It is quite probable that
no reader of this journal ever heard his name pronounced nor ever
saw it in print. Bradsby was of Irish extraction. His sterling old
father of the same name was settled in Illinois before the Revolu-
tionary War and young Bradsby started his career as a school teacher.
No man of early Illinois stood higher in the estimation of his con-
temporaries and but few have to their credit as many meritorious
achievements.
I mention here but two illustrious pioneers of the medical pro-
fession. There were many others.
Joseph J, Thompson.
Chicago.
DIAMOND JUBILEE OF REV. CONSTANTINE J. LAGAE, S. J.
1864 - 1924
To a few it is given to spend fifty years in the service of the altar
and be granted the blessed privilege of celebrating a golden jubilee,
but it is rare that a religious lives to greet the diamond da^vn of a
day that marks the sixtieth year of a life of consecrated self immola-
tion. In Holy Family Church, on Sunday, September 28, Rev. Con-
stantine J. Lagae, S. J., celebrated the diamond jubilee of his entrance
into the Society of Jesus. The venerable Jubilarian was born at
Roulers in Belgium on January 12, 1841, and made his early studies
there. Twenty-three years later he entered the Jesuit Novitiate at
Tronchiennes. When the great Indian missionary, Father DeSmet,
went to Belgium seeking recruits for the American missions, the
young novice eagerly offered himself for the work; he came to the
United States with Father DeSmet and was sent to Florissant, Mis-
souri, where he spent three years completing his novitiate training
and preparing himself for teaching, in the Jesuit Normal School.
Thence he went to Cincinnati, Ohio, and took up the duties of Pro-
fessor in St. Xavier's College. In 1870 he went to Woodstock, Mary-
land, to study Philosophy and Theology and in 1875 was ordained to
the Priesthood. From 1877 to 1879 he was engaged in the duties of
teaching and of the ministry and in 1880 was made a member of
Father Damen's mission band. He spent five arduous years on the
missions and is remembered still by many as an impressive and zealous
192 MISCELLANY
preacher. From 1885 and 1894 he was one of the pastors of Holy
Family Church and while here directed the Married Ladies' Sodality,
running its membership up close to the three thousand mark, and
setting a standard of a sodality that has never been excelled. From
1895 to 1896 he was pastor of Holy Family Church, Omaha, and
from there he was sent to St. Charles, IVIissouri, where for fourteen
years, he labored as pastor of St. Charles Church. He returned to
Holy Family Church in 1911, where his genial priestliness is stiU a
telling factor in the parish. Father Lagae would resent fulsome
praise ; he has spent sixty diamond years in the service of the Master
solely for love of Him knowing that He who seeth in secret will re-
ward him, hence would take no pleasure in words of human com-
mendation, so we hope and pray that God may grant him many
years among us, years like the past that have been rich in the example
of a saintly priest and faithful religious.
CALVIN COOLIDGE
President of the United States
In Tkibute to Father Marquette
To tlie tlioiiylitfulncss of a Chicago friend I am indebted for the
renunder that on this day 250 years ago, Father Marquette and his com-
panions began to erect the first hat to be used by white men on the site
of what is now Chicago. I like to think of that as the founding of
Chicago. I like to feel that this great city owes its lieginning to the
master explorer who was first a devout missionary of religion.
I am glad to turn aside here to add my little part to the tribute
which the city is today paying to the memory of Marquette. Of the
men who laid the foundations of our country he deserves his place among
the foremost. His published articles and letters give, I believe, the
earlist prophecies of the destiny that awaited this central valley of the
vast lakes and rivers.
You i^eople of the Chicago empire have built into the solid structure
of accomplishment the things which lie a quarter of a millenium ago
saw with the clearness and faith of prophecy.
[From Presidents' address at luucheon of Chicago Commercial Club
at the Drake Hotel, Chicago, December dth, 1924.]
OFFICE OF THE MAYOR, CITY OF CHICAGO
William E. Dever, Mayor
PROCLAMATION
WHEREAS, The City Council of the City of Chicago at
its regular assembly on the 3rd day of December, 1924, unan-
imously adopted the following preamble and resolutions:
"TO THE HONORABLE THE MAYOR AND CITY COUNCIL OF
THE CITY OF CHICAGO
WHEREAS, the fourth day of December, 1924, marks the two-liun-
dred and fiftieth anniversay of the commencement of the residence of
the first white men on the site of the city of Chicago, and
WHEREAS, Rev. James Marquette, S. J., recorded in his journal,
written in the years 167-4 and 1675, under date of December 4th and
later dates the following- facts:
'Dec. 4. We reached the river of the Portage (Chicago River) which
was frozen to the depth of one-half foot'" ■.
Dec. 12. We began yesterday to haul our baggage in order to ap-
proach the portage-'**. During our stay at the entrance of the river,
Pierre and Jacques killed three cattle and four deer***. We contented
ourselves with killing three or four turkeys out of the many that came
around our cabin***.
Dec. 14. Having encamped near the Portage, two leagues up the
river, -ne resolved to winter there.
Mar. 30. My illness did not prevent me from practicing religious
devotions every day.
Mar. 31. We started yesterday and traveled three leagues up the
river***.' And,
WHEREAS, this residence of the first white men is one of the most
important events in the history of Chicago, making known as it did the
site which was to be the future metropolis, and
WHEREAS, the residence of Father Marquette was not only the first
hal)itation of white men but also the first place of Christian -worship on
soil which became the site of Chicago, therefore
BE IT RESOLVED, by the City Council of the City of Chicago,
the Mayor concurring herein, that in honor of the memory of James
Marquette and in commemoration of his sojourn on the site of Chicago
and his religious ministration here, that the fourth day of December
be and the same is hereby named and designated as ' Marquette Day, '
and that suitable ceremonies and exercises be and are hereby recom-
mended for that day as a commemoration of the signal events of
Chicago 's beginnings. ' '
(Resolution adopted by the City Council, -.December 3, 1924. Edward J.
Padden, Chief Clerk.)
Accordingly by virtue of the power and authority vested
in me as Mayor of the City of Chicago, I hereby proclaim the
4th day of December in each year as "Marquette Day" to
be observed and celebrated in accordance with the terms of
the foregoing preamble and resolutions so adopted by the
City Council of Chicago.
Done at the office of the Mayor, in the City of Chicago,
this 4th day of December, 1924.
(Signed) William E. Dever,
Mayor.
Illinois
Catholic Historical
Review
Volume VII JANUARY, 1925 Number 3
(Sllmub tolfaltc ^tstortcal ^omtg
617 ASHLAND BLOCK, CHICAGO
HONORARY PRESIDENTS
His Eminence George Cardinal Mundelein, Chicago
Rt. Rev. Peter J. Muldoon, D. D., Rockford Rt. Rev. Henry Althoff, D. D., Belleville
Rt. Rev. Edmund M. Dunne, D. D., Peoria Rt. Rev. James A. Griffin, D. D., Springfield
OFFICERS
President Financial Secretaby
Rev. Frederic Siedenburg, S. J., Chicago Francis J. Rooney, Chicago
First Vice-President
Rt. Rev. F. A. Purcell, Chicago Recording Secretaet
Second Vice-President Margaret Madden, Chicago
James M. Graham, Springfield
Treasurer Archivist
John P. V. Murphy, Chicago Rev. Joseph P. Morrison, Chicago
TRUSTEES
Rt. Rev. J. W. Melody, Chicago Michael F. Girten, Chicago
Very Rev. James Shannon, Peoria James A. Bray, Joliet
Rev. William H. Agnew, S. J., Chicago Frank J. Seng, Wilmette
Mrs. Daniel V. Gallery, Chicago Mrs. E. I. Cudahy, Chicago
D. F. Bremner, Chicago Edward Houlihan, Chicago
^Iltnots fliatljoltc ^tstorical ^^6te6i
Journal of the Illinois Catholic Historical Society
617 Ashland Block, Chicago
EDITORS
Joseph J. Thompson, William Stetson Merrill
ASSOCIATE EDITORS
Rev. Frederick Beuckman Belleville Kate Meade Chicago
Rev. J. B. Culemans Moline Rev. Francis J. Epstein Chicago
Published by
The Illinois Catholic Historical Society
Chicago, III.
CONTENTS
250th Anniversary of the Arrival and Sojourn of Father
Marquette on the Site of Chicago 195
Sermon at the Pontifical Mass
Bev. James J. Merts, S J. 198
Persons and Places Associated with Histort of Father Marquette
Joseph J Thompson, LL, D. 203
An Artist's View of Father Marquette
Thomas A. O'Shaughnessy 210
The Temporal and Spiritual Work of Father Marquette
Eon. William E. Dever, Mayor of Chicago 211
Marquette and Illinois
Eon. Quin O'Brien 212
The Spirit of Marquette
Bev. Eerbert C. Noonan, S.J. 221
250th Anniversary History of Illinois
Joseph J. Thompson, LL. D. 227
Story of the Chicago Portage
Lucius M. Zeuch, M. D. 276
Editorial Comment 280
Gleanings from Current Periodicals . 284
LOYOLA university PRESS
CHICAGO, ILLINOIS
194
Illinois
Catholic Historical Review
Volume VII JANUARY, 1925 Number 3
TWO HUNDRED AND FIFTIETH ANNI-
VERSARY OF THE ARRIVAL AND
SOJOURN OF FATHER MARQUETTE
ON THE SITE OF CHICAGO
The second of the Marquette anniversaries was appropriately ob-
served during December, 1924. The first anniversary was observed
during 1923. To be explicit, especially for the benefit of those who
have not been following the historical sequence it may be stated that
in the year 1673 Father Marquette with Louis Jolliet made a voyage
of discovery down the Mississippi, and up the Illinois River. That
was two hundred and fifty years ago in 1923. Father Marquette
made another journey into the "Illinois Country" in 1674. That was
two hundred and fifty years ago in 1924. There is a third anniversary
approaching. Father Marquette established the Church in Illinois
on the eleventh of April, 1675. That will be two hundred and fifty
years ago on the eleventh of April, 1925. The observance of the
first of these three significant anniversaries has been described in the
columns of former numbers of the Illinois Catholic Historical
Review. This number deals extensively with the observance of the
second anniversary and a future number will deal with the third
which will take place during the year 1925.
Observance at the Boulevard Bridge
The first Marquette observance in Chicago in the order of time
was centered at the Michigan Boulevard bridge over the Chicago
River, familiarly known as the "Link" bridge.
195
196 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
The view from the high bridge is one of the most pleasing in
the city. Looking toward the East one sees the broad sweep of the
river as the channel was cut by the soldiers of the Fort Dearborn
garrison in 1824 and far out into Lake Michigan. To the westward
the view of the river is clear as far as the forks or branching place.
Father Marquette in the Fall of 1673 and again on the eleventh
of December, 1674, passed by this point, so that an observance or
memorial here or indeed at any point on the main Chicago River or
on the south branch thereof would be appropriate.
The City Council adopted resolutions endorsing the observance of
the 4th of December as the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of
the landing of Father Marquette on the site of Chicago and directed
the Building Department to construct a hut in imitation of that in
which Father Marquette dwelt on the Chicago river. The hut was
built and exercises were held near it which the Chicago Daily News
of December 4, 1924, described as follows:
Clad in the coonskin caps and leathern clothing of the early pioneer,
three men paddled a long Indian canoe up the Chicago Kiver this afternoon,
landed at the Wrigley building, and were met by a solemn group of Chica-
goans attired in the garb of redskins of years gone by.
The affair was the re-enactment of the landing of Father Marquette on
his second visit to Illinois 250 years ago. The feature of the event was the
unveiling of a replica of the tiny hut, Chicago's first structure, in which the
Jesuit priest-explorer from France spent his winter here.
Arrangements had called for President Coolidge to carry the role of the
chief of the Illini tribes and until noon it was believed that he would be
the first to clasp the hand of the "explorer," but members of his party
deemed it wiser that the executive spend the time resting rather than ex-
posing himself in the damp, chill weather with hours of entertainment still
to come.
David Bremner of Loyola University took the part of Pere Marquette.
With him in the little craft were Vincent Smith, president of the Chicago
Yacht Club, and Maries Miner, noted sculler and water craftsman.
The observance was participated in by the Chicago Historical So-
ciety, The Chicago Commercial Asosciation, the Benevolent and Pro-
tective Order of Elks and other associations and individuals. Mr.
Thomas A. O 'Shaughnessy was active in the promotion of the ob-
servance.
President Coolidge, who came to the city on that day to address
the Commercial Club at the Drake Hotel, had intended to make a
halt at the place and give a brief addresss, but on account of the
inclemency of the weather he stopped just long enough to commend
the picturesque replica of Father Marquette's hut, and to say that
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 197
he had paid his tribute to the great apostle and explorer in his address
before the Commercial Club.
That the ceremonies on the plaza might be sponsored by represen-
tative groups of men, Mr. O 'Shaughnessy secured the co-operation of
the Chicago Lodge of the Order of Elks, notably the Exalted Ruler,
Francis Sullivan who, in turn, interested the Mayor, His Honor Wm.
E. Dever. Wm. Sinek and Samuel Rosenthal together with Mr.
O 'Shaughnessy formed the Executive Committee.
At the suggestion of the Mayor the City Council appointed a
Committee of three hundred to join with the Association of Commerce
in promoting the celebration. A summary of the story of Father
Marquette's accomplishments and an outline of the celebration was
sent to President Coolidge by Wm. E. Dawes, President of the Asso-
ciation of Commerce, and this formed the theme of the President's
high eulogy at the Commercial Club.
At the plaza celebration, Mayor Dever was the principal speaker.
He made an appeal for the fulfillment of Father Marquette 's promise
that the route along which he made his journey would one day become
the great waterway from the Lakes to the Gulf of Mexico.
A pictureful feature of the celebration, also suggested by ]\Ir.
0 'Shaughnessy, who, incidentally, is an ecclesiastical artist, was the
re-enacting by the students of the Loyola University of the first land-
ing of Father Marquette. The Lincoln Park Boat Club supplied the
canoes, and trees and tangled underbrush set off the replica of the
little hut-chapel of Father Marquette, in which he celebrated the first
Mass in Chicago.
Mention must also be made of the Commissioner of Public Works,
John J. Sloan, City Architect, Charles Kalal, Miss Lida Thomas, Sec-
retary of the Lincoln Park Commissioners; D. F. Kelly and Reverend
Joseph Reiner, S. J., of Loyola University. The students of Loyola
University who re-enacted the pageant of Father Marquette's land-
ing were:
Father Mkrquette Edward Bremner
and his companions the following:
John C. Duffy, John A. Conley, Henry Remien, John Simon-
aitis, John Lane, Felix Vamiara, Peter Stanul, Joseph To-
varek, William Colohan, Harry Erts, Anthony Belb.
The Archdiocesan Observance
The official church observance was held by direction of Cardinal
Mundelein at St. Ignatius (Jesuit) Church, Loyola and Glen wood
198 250th anniversary of Marquette's arrival at Chicago
Avenues, Chicago, at eleven o'clock A, M., Sunday, December 7,
1924, and consisted of a Solemn Pontifical Mass and a special sermon.
Rev. William H. Agnew, S. J., President of Loyola University, was
celebrant. Rev. Joseph Reiner, S. J., Dean of Loyola University, was
deacon, and Rev. Walter M. Seymour, S. J., Loyola Academy, was
subdeacon. Rev. James J. Mertz, S. J., Professor of the Classics,
Loyola University, preached the panegyric on Marquette. The follow-
ing were in the sanctuary : Right Reverend Edward F. Hoban, D. D.,
V. G., Auxiliary Bishop, Right Reverend Monsignor T. A. Keams,
Right Reverend Monsignor Edward J. Fox, Rev. T. F. Farrell and
Rev. Vincent L. Jenneman, S. J., Rev. James F. Walsh, S. J., and
Rev. Walter G. Cornell, S. J., acted as chaplains to His Lordship,
Bishop Hoban.
Mayor William E. Dever and Mrs. Dever and many others prom-
inent in the civic and business life of Chicago were present. The
large church was filled to its capacity. At the conclusion of the
Solemn High Mass Father Mertz spoke as follows:
Sermon at Pontifical Mass in Celebration of the Father
MAiiQUETTE Anniversary
Rt. Rev. Bishop, Rt. Rev. Monsignori, Reverend Fathers,
Dearly Beloved:
(Father Mertz read President Coolidge's tribute. See frontispiece.)
These were the first words spoken to the citizens of Chicago by
the first man of the land, President Coolidge, on the occasion of his
recent visit to our city. They bring back the memory of a scene of
long ago, when the first white man, built the first hut on the banks
of the Chicago river. That first white man was James Marquette,
the Jesuit priest and missionary of the new world. His was the
heart of an apostle, his the soul of an intrepid warrior, his the vision
and the enthusiasm which sent him forth from his own home city
of Laon in France to consecrate him, and not only him, but all who
were to follow in the coming years, to the cause of Christ and His
Church, under a flag that stands in the storm, dust and shock of
battle, these last nineteen hundred years and more — the cross, ele-
vated on Calvary. This is the theme of today's celebration, far too
grand to be grasped in a few moments of thought and feeble words
of man, and yet so inspirational, that we men and women, who live
in the great city of the West, "in this valley of great lakes and
rivers," must stop and think whether "we are really building into
the solid structure of accomplishment ' ' the virtues of one of the coun-
try's greatest heroes — the priest, missionary and explorer — Jacques
Marquette of the Society of Jesus.
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 199
Back in the pages of past and perhaps forgotten history, we find
the lad, who was born on June 1, 1637, growing up amid the sur-
roundings of chivalry, hearing from his father the stories of the val-
orous deeds of his} ancestors in behalf of king and country, and from
his mother the quieter heroism of love for God and loyalty to the
Faith of Christ. These were the virtues bom in the breast of the
young man who dreamed of big things on the field of battle for
country and greater things for God. His warrior blood longed for
the fray, his loyal heart for action and on his 17th birthday, he
bade farewell to Laon, to answer the call of God, ' ' Come follow Me. ' '
Early had he heard of his champion and become acquainted with his
ideal — Ignatius the knight, Ignatius the loyal, who had been laid
low at Pampoluna and in apparent defeat had conquered himself
and hod bowed his head to the King of kings. Ignatius had become
the founder of a militant group, the skirmish line of Christ's cause.
This company Marquette had joined. His first years in this order
of soldiers, were years of prayer, years of study and teaching and
always years of longing, as he heard of the deeds of his own brethren
in religion — the heroic Jogues, the strong Brebouf, the Ajax of the
missions, as heroic and courageous as any Christian in the Coliseum
or any Crusader under the walls of Jerusalem, — and most of all of
the great apostle of the Indies, the man of firm and noble soul, Francis
Xavier.
Tliis longing for the field far off across the sea in New France
was satisfied when the command of his general sent the young soldier
of 29 on the long sea voyage of three to four months to the Quebec,
the soldier knew from the letters of his fellow soldier Jesuits.
We will not delay speaking of his sojourn in Quebec. We will
not picture him saying Mass for the packed congregation of woods-
men, French soldiery, and savages. There is no dread in his heart
of bravery, the heritage of the brave father and mother back in
France. We will not follow him to his first mission at Three Rivers
or Montreal to wait till he could go to the Ottawa country, at the
Sault Ste Marie. His long trip, the toil, famine, ill treatment, the
precious portions of the missions, the poverty and mortification — all
these features of his hard life we will not mention, but they were
preparing him for his real life work the evangelization of a new
people, the Illinois.
War had broken out between the Ottawas and Hurons and the
Dakotas, a Sioux tribe. The Hurons determined to leave for other
homes and Marquette went along to the island of Mackinac, to the
mission of St. Ignace. It brought the missionary into lands which
200 250th anniversary of Marquette's arrival at Chicago
we to-day call our own. All along there was one thought in his
mind, one ambition yet to be fulfilled, and always did he pray to
the Immaculate Mother for an opportunity to discover and explore
the mysterious river — an event for which every Frenchman was eager.
On the eighth of December the commission came to seek the river
and Louis Jolliet and Marquette waited the long winter, and pre-
pared for the journey. On the 17th of May the long trip down
Green Bay into the Fox River began. They portaged into the Wis-
consin, and on the 17th of June they shot their canoes out on the
heaving waters of the Mississippi. They were in a new country
which was to be dedicated to God. Down to the Arkansas they pad-
dled and then back by means of guides they came to the country of
the friendly Illinois. Sickness and weariness could not stay him.
The long trip North to his home mission was made and once more
he determined to go back and found a mission in honor of the Im-
maculate One. All summer long he waited and prayed for strength.
He set out again in the fall and reached the site of Chicago Decem-
ber 4th. The winter months he spent on the Chicago river. The
spring brought him down to Kaskaskia and here his last work was
to be done. Here the frail black-robe spoke of God — spoke to nature 's
children — spoke in nature's church. The savages knew and recog-
nized courage. They saw the young man torn by suffering, they saw
him braver than any of their chiefs. They knew he had come for
them, had learned their language, endured their insults, shared their
lives, their feasts, their funerals. They knew he had done it all for
the cause of the Great Chief. They begged him to stay and he estab-
lished the first mission in the state of Illinois — the mission of the
Immaculate Conception — And then once more he was off to give a re-
port— but the frame was tired, the soldier had fought his fight and
the great Captain Christ was calling. This time it was not to battle,
but to victory. What mattered it how young he was or where — he
was only 38 years of age — a life 's ambition had been realized. It was
Saturday, the 18th of May, 1675.
We admire his life and we draw inspiration from his work. He
stands closer to us than we seem to realize, but to make the great
Marquette a living reality and an example in our everyday life, this
is more important than sounding his praises in reading aloud the
open pages of the history he has made and written. And that more
perfect reality of Marquette in our lives in this, the 20th century, 250
years after he lived his own prophetic life of determination which the
great city of Chicago has in her motto— ''I will"— that more perfect
reality is to live a life fully attuned to those virtues he practiced and
HON. WILLIAM E. DEVER
Mayor op Chicago
AVho participated otiicially and personally in all the Marquette
Day observances and proclaimed December 4:th, Marquette Day.
HON. ROSS A. WOODHULL
Alderman from Seventh Waad, Chairniau of Finance Committee
and Floor Leader of City Council who introduced resolution
making December -ith Marquette day.
250th anniversary of Marquette's arrival at Chicago 201
which gave him the enthusiasm to dare and do all he has accomplished
for this, our own Middle West.
And these virtues characteristic of his life were two great loves.
An all embracing love of men which drew its strength from his all
consuming love of God. To him the present was but the opportunity
of doing good and preparing for the future. It was the chance to
build a kingdom, not of worldly pomp and splendor and magnificence,
which too often are but the trappings concealing the germs of unrest
and decay— it was to build a kingdom which would be happy under
the flag he loved, but a nation dedicated to the principles of Christ.
The flag of France has long since stopped waving over this central
territory, but the standard of Christ rises aloft over the kingdom of
Christ established on the banks of the Lake of Illinois and the great
Conception river, the Mississippi. A nation of men and women who
must live true to his vision if they are to be happy and to make
right use of the heritage Marquette has left. Our nation and we its
members must ever realize that greatness consists not so much in
material wealth and prosperity, but in spiritual poise and balance and
surrender to the Christ and His principles which the great Marquette
came to preach.
And this will mean another kingdom in the heart of every one.
The young missionary 250 years ago evangelized the individual. He
took the chief of the tribe and made him realize that true greatness is
not hatred of enemies but love and forgiveness, is not lust for blood
and the lust of the flesh but meekness and purity; he took the
squaw and gave her a place in the heart of the brave, he took
the children swarming in the villages and taught them the virtues
of obedience and truthfulness, and love for father and mother. In
simple words, he taught the dignity of the family and home life,
the doctrine of conjugal love and fidelity, the union of hearts and
wills. This is Marquette's work, this is our work if we love the
pioneer builder of our own glorious city. Only by living good lives,
"soberly and justly and godly," as the greatest of all pioneer priests
and missionaries, St. Paul, says — will we pay our respects and return
our thanks to the first white man of Chicago. Only by coming back
and keeping the principles of holy home life will we build and accom-
plish things.
And once again. The mission Marquette founded in this state of
Illinois was the mission of the Immaculate Conception . . . be-
cause the second great love in the heart of Marquette was the love
of the ]\Iother of God. To her he prayed, for her he toiled and fought,
like the gallant knight he was, fighting for his lady love and the
202 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
cause of her Son. This is our mission also — A dedication of our lives
to that same Queen, whose greatest feast of all we celebrate tomorrow,
under the title of Her Immaculate Conception. It is for us, then, in
imitation of ]\Iarquette, to purify the love of our hearts by dedicating
them to the Immaculate One, to whom these United States have long
years ago been dedicated. It is for us to carry out in our every-day
life those beautiful virtues of prayer and humility and submission to
the will of God, faith and hope and love which make our Lady the
inspiration of young and old, of men and women of every nation and
clime and belief. It is for us citizens of Chicago to dedicate monu-
ments to the great Marquette, monuments, indeed, not of marble and
bronze, but monuments of hearts of courage and strong determina-
tion to take our lives out of the commonplace and elevate them to
something grand and noble and sublime and supernatural, by making
them spiritual as Marquette's life was.
This is the story of Marquette. Our own lives must be the pane-
gyrics of the man who wrote the introduction of Christianity in this
central valley. The early black-robe was the builder of an empire
for Christ, an empire of religion which has grown so great here in
Chicago. The early black-robe has not disappeared. He is still
amongst us. He is in our churches, in our confessionals, at our altars,
in our homes ; he is with us from birth to death ; in life and death he
still ministers to our needs and comforts us in our sorrows. But the
impress of that terrible self-denial which stripped Marquette of every-
thing, even of his very life for the sake of this our own country, will
demand on our part, of priest and people, a self-denial, if not of life,
then at least of detachment from the things of this world and of
attachment to things of God, the love of our faith and of our country
and our city which was discovered and evangelized by the priest,
the missionary, the explorer, the man of faith, the saintly Jacques
Marquette of the Society of Jesus.
James J. Mertz, S. J.,
Loyola University, Chicago.
Observance Under the Auspices of the Illinois Catholic His-
torical Society
The civic observance was held under the auspices of the Illinois
Catholic Historical Society in the assembly hall of the Quigley Pre-
paratory Seminary on Sunday, December 7, 1924, at 8 o'clock P. M.
Although the weather conditions were very unfavorable the hall
vvas filled with highly representative men and women of all races and
creeds. The meeting was presided over by Rev. Frederic Siedenburg,
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 203
S. J., President of the Society who delivered a brief introductory
address and introduced the speakers, in accordance with the pre-
arranged program.
Right Reverend Monsignor Francis J. Purcell, D. D., invoked
Divine blessings upon the assemblage after which Joseph J. Thomp-
son, LL. D., editor of the Illinois Catholic Historical Review,
was introduced and spoke as follows:
Address of Joseph J. Thompson, LL. D.
Editor, Illinois Catholic Historical Review
Reverend President, Reverend Clergy, Mr. Mayor, Ladies and Gen-
tlemen :
I wish, for just a moment, to direct my remarks to the memory of
Father Marquette, and thon to state the relationship of the University
of St. Mary of the Lake as it has been re-established by our dis-
tinguished spiritual leader. Cardinal Mundelein, to the visit and so-
journ of Father Marquette to what has become Chicago.
Two hundred and fifty years — a long span measured by individual
lives — a long period to wait for due recognition of an heroic historical
personage. Although Father I\Iarquette wrote complete reports of his
journeys in our region, which were sent to his superiors in this and
the home country, yet nearly two hundred years passed before the
significance of such accounts was recognized. You will remember that
the originals of Father Marquette's journals were deposited in the
Convent of St. Mary in jMontreal, and there they reposed until the
scholar and historian, John Gilmary Shea, discovered them, and trans-
lating them from the French in which they were written, published
them in English in 1858.
Other historians caught their significance and were inspired by
them. The first of these, at least in importance, was the renowned
Francis Parkman, who gave us the wealth of historical literature with
which we are familiar. His contemporary was Jared Sparks, who was
a veritable devotee of Father Marquette. Succeeding Shea and Park-
man and Sparks came the historian and great compiler, Rheuben Gold
Thwaites, who, taking inspiration from Shea's Cramoise publications,
gave the world the monumental Jesuit Relations, and thereby fixed
the foundations of American history for Canada and all the region
lying between the Alleghenies and the Rocky Mountains.
Even before the Thv/aites translations were available, however,
there were delvers into the lore of the past who, their available ma-
terials considered, gave good accounts of Marquette and the early
204 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
missionaries and explorers. Amongst these and perhaps the most ac-
curate of them was the revered (especially by all Illinois lawyers)
judge of the Supreme Court, Sydney Breese. Nor may the rugged
old Irishman, Governor Reynolds, be despised in this respect.
As time passed, others learned to admire the gentle priest, and
more than fifty years ago Col. Thomas M. Hoyne, elected mayor of
Chicago, publicly urged the erection of a monument to Father Mar-
quette by the citizens of Chicago in recognition of priority of resi-
dence upon the site of the city, as well as in honor of his lofty mis-
sion and character. Our best historians, Alvord and Quaife and
Fathers Garraghan and Kenny, are devoted to Father Marquette and
have dwelt upon his character and accomplishments.
Indeed, we have almost a cult of local devotees of the saintly mis-
sionary, who have made his career the basis of painstaking labor and
research. The first amongst historians in our midst, but too renowned
to be too particularly localized, is Doctor Otto L. Schmidt, not alone
our fellow worker here, but the nestor of historians of Illinois — ^the
sponsor of all worthy historical works in all the state. When any-
thing of an historical nature is to be done, Dr. Schmidt is looked to
lead the movement.
More than twenty years ago the question of the exact location of
the more permanent abode of Father Marquette whUe in our imme-
diate neighborhood was discussed, and amongst the many who took a
deep and persistent interest in the question was Miss Valentine Smith.
With the invaluable aid of a distinguished engineer, Ossian Guthrie,
and the co-operation of the Chicago Historical Society, Doctor Otto
L. Schmidt, who even as long ago as that was the strong prop of his-
tory movements ; the artist, Thomas A, 0 'Shaughnessy, a life-long de-
votee of Father Marquette ; Miss Caroline Mcllvaine, executive secre-
tary of the Chicago Historical Society ; William D, Kerfoot, a pioneer
realtor, and others, the spot was definitely located, and with the assist-
ance of the owners of the real estate and the president of the Willy
Lumber Company, who furnished the labor and materials, a mahogany
cross was raised to mark the site. This cross has been the scene of
frequent pilgrimages since, and in this two hundred and fiftieth anni-
versary of Father Marquette's sojourn will be a favorite place of visi-
tation for those who love and esteem great worth.
Some of those engaged in the investigations and activities just al-
luded to deserve more extended mention, and especially Dr, Schmidt,
Mr. 0 'Shaughnessy and Miss Mcllvaine, Let it suffice to say that
they have been and are in eveiy worthy historical movement.
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 205
I account it a privilege to call special attention to two indefatig-
able workers whose labors of many years in the interest of due recog-
nition for Father Marquette and the early history of this region are
just drawing to a successful conclusion. The exact location of the
"portage" or carrying place of all the pioneers, including Marquette
and Jolliet, has been unknown for more than a century. We lost
trace of it. It was most important historically. It marked the route
of trade and travel for more than two hundred years. Dr. Lucius M.
Zeuch and Engineer Robert B. Knight set themselves the task of find-
ing the portage site and if possible preserving it and its memories
for succeeding generations. Seven long years they have pursued
their investigations. Clues and deductions have lead them all over
the United States and even across the Atlantic. Surveys and descrip-
tions never before found by investigators have been examined and em-
ployed. The analytical mind of the learned physician with a distinct-
ly historical bent, combined with the structural and mathematical
faculties of the engineer, all coupled with a dogged persistence, finally
solved the intricate problem, with the result, soon to be published in
detail, of locating accurately this historic spot. Nor did they cease
their labors when the object of their search was attained. In their
belief the premises should be preserved. They found the demands of
modern development about to encroach upon the site. A garbage dis-
posal plant was projected for it by the Sanitary District. What to
do? Save it. How best? By shifting the title of the real estate
from the Sanitary District to the Forest Preserves. Action, — quick
action, was necessary. Now they need help. The research work they
could and did do alone, but this was something else. Dr. Schmidt
was summoned. The historical forces quickly lined up. Visits to the
trustees of the Sanitary District, the County Board, the Chicago Plan
Commission. The splendid story told. The beauty and significance
of the sight revealed. Acquiescence — enthusiastic indeed, and a prac-
tical certainty that this beautiful and exremely ineresting memorial of
our earliest days will be appropriately preserved. Another splendid
accomplishment for Marquette.
On the platform with us tonight also is Mr. Robert Somerville,
who, while general passenger agent of the Chicago and Alton rail-
road, caused to be erected the splendid boulder monument so familiar
to all of us as a memorial of Father Marquette's sojourn in what is
now Summit, Illinois. Mr. Somerville has also constituted himself
the guardian of the monument, and when vandals destroyed the bronze
tablet, he replaced it with a new one. He is the special guest here
this evening of Mr. Edward P. Brennan, one of the staunch members
206 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
of the Illinois Catholic Historical Society and a representative of
one of the most substantial pioneer families of Chicago.
I have been directing my remarks largely to those who are with
us here. I wish to remind you of one who is not amongst us tonight,
but has been gathered to the Fathers. — The first president of the Illi-
nois Catholic Historical Society and all his life devoted to historical
research, the late lamented Count William J. Onahan. It seems hardly
possible that just six years have passed since the first annual meet-
ing of our society was presided over by this distinguished citizen of
Chicago. He was truly devoted to Father Marquette and of a cer-
tainty would be gratified at the proceedings of this evening. He is
represented in a manner by his talented daughter, Mrs. Daniel V. Gal-
lerry, long favorably and affectionately Imown as a writer of distinc-
tion over her maiden name — Mary Onahan. She gives constantly oi
her best efforts to the Illinois Catholic Historical Society in the ca-
pacity of a member of the Board of Directors and of important com-
mittees. Her charming daughter, Margaret Gallerry, the granddaugh-
ter of our beloved but departed past president, graces our platform
also, for the purpose, with my own daughter, Noelle Thompson, of
unveiling our portrait gift.
It would be ungenerous to omit mention of others who, while not
so active in the actual development of history, yet, nevertheless, are
of indispensable assistance. No review of friends and supporters
should be attempted without naming our distinguished spirit-
ual leader, Archbishop-Cardinal Mundelein, who gave his approval
and blessing at the very outset and has remained our staunch sponsor
and supporter.
Is it enough to say of our Reverend President, Father Siedenburg,
that our society owes its continued existence to him. Extremely busy
with a multiplicity of other duties, he has, nevertheless, persistently
forwarded and championed the interests of the society and has for
many years past in a variety of ways aided the cause of history.
Very Reverend William H. Agnew, S. J., president of Loyola Uni-
versity, and Rev. Joseph Reiner, S. J., dean of the same great educa-
tional institution, are here to demonstrate their interest in this sig-
nificant anniversary and their pride in, and devotion to, their dis-
tinguished brother in religion.
With us tonight, too, are Rt. Reverend Monsignor John Webster
Melody and Rt. Reverend Monsignor Francis J. Furcell, both direc-
tors of the society and both patient helpers. Here, too, are Hon. Mi-
chael F. Girten, a director of the society; William Stetson Merrill,
250th anniversary op MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 207
an associate editor ; Sir Knight Anthony Matre, K. S. G., and one of
the most distinguished Catholic laymen in the country.
Here is Chicago's first citizen, Mayor William E. Dever, accom-
panied by his good wife, to attest his interest and that of the city
over whose destinies he presides in this very important work and this
extraordinary anniversary.
Present also is Doctor William J. Bogan, the first assistant super-
intendent of education of the City of Chicago whose interest in the
problems we deal with has been demonstrated on many occasions.
Finally the matchless Chicago orator, Quin O'Brien is here and
may be safely relied upon to prove himself a devotee of Father
Marquette and Chicago,
But I cannot continue indefinitely in this direction. I may be
excused if I speak of all others present as being animated by the
same spirit of research and veneration for worthy progenitors and
eager to contribute their efforts to the advancement of the cause.
I may be permitted also to mention that Father Marquette has
devoted friends and admirers all over Chicago and all through the
State and the Mississippi Valley who have joined with us in the
Illinois Catholic Historical Society to proclaim his works and to
study the history in general of our region.
I have felt it incumbent upon me, representing for the moment
our society, to make it known that without regard to creed or race
or nationality, numerous devotees of Father Marquette, and their
number is increasing, are working on from day to day and from
year to year with the purpose that due recognition shall be accorded
Father Marquette and Louis Jolliet and all the early missionaries
and explorers, in order that succeeding generations may realize and
as far as may be, requite our obligations to their memory. I entertain
the hope that Dr. Schmidt will marshall the Marquette forces to the
accomplishment of something worthy of our great explorer and mis-
sionary.
Localizing Father Marquette
You will remember that Father Marquette and Louis Jolliet
passed through the site of Chicago in the fall of 1673, They had
swung around the circle, starting from Mackinac, down Green Bay,
up the Fox River, down the Wisconsin, down the Mississippi, up the
Illinois and the Des Plaines, and down the Chicago, out into Lake
Michigan and up the lake to their starting point. He had promised
the Kaskaskia tribe of Indians he would return and plant the Church
208 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
among them, and as soon as he became physically able he set out to
redeem his promise.
In the course of the return journey we find him landing at the
"river of the Portage" on December 4, 1674. This was the Chicago
river and its mouth or entrance was then at the point where the
present Madison Street ends. The river emptied at that point until
the year 1824 when the United States government through the War
Department caused a new channel to be cut by the members of the
garrison at Fort Dearborn, following the present channel.
Father Marquette and his two companions remained "at the
entrance to the river'' from the 4th to the 11th of December, ac-
cording to his own statement preserved in his journal. He dwelt in
a cabin there. He said Mass there every day except December 8th,
which he says was too cold. There then, was the first habitation of
white men and there was the first church.
Roughly the spot upon which Marquette dwelt was the northwest
corner of what is now Madison Street and Michigan Boulevard. Let
us follow this site through the two hundred and fifty years that have
elapsed since Father Marquette dwelt upon and consecrated it.
After Marquette, in 1696 came another member of his Order,
Father Frangois Pinet, and established there the Mission of the
Guardian Angel. After the abandonment of that Mission the site
remained unoccupied until 1837 when Rev. Timothy O'Meara, the
second pastor of the modern church of Chicago secured possession of
the site, established a frame church on the rear and a combination
school and residence on the front of the property.
It was thus the first Bishop of Chicago, Right Rev. William
Quarter, D. D., found the physical property of the Church when he
arrived here on May 5, 1844. Almost his first step upon his arrival
was to procure the passage of an act by the State Legislature of
Illinois chartering the University of St. Mary of the Lake, which he
then and there established in the combination school and dwelling
on the Marquette site. Under the guidance of Bishop Quarter and
his successors the university fiourlshed until 1864 when its place was
filled by other institutions. In 1920, however, it was re-established
by the then Archbishop, George W. Mundelein, under the same
name and charter, which by its terms was perpetual. The site, of
course, was changed, but it is interesting to reflect that the actual
ownership was unchanged. The Marquette site remained the property
of the Church until 1920, when there occurred a "conversion," The
real estate was converted into money and the money, the proceeds
of the sale, was used in the re-establishment of the university.
•\ )■
*, .1
Ml
^^^^^
^MttlJJlBMltilliin'i "
H't\
i
k \ I^
^--A i jTJ . "^^
r^-. \.'^
•*ir
\v \\ y
^
^?\
J^l/
Su
^v7\y
/
/
C|
^
5<r
^i74t^t
itvV4
p:'<^^Kl2
In
^
44#
1
/ /
^H
H
rii'ito Cui;r;i.sy rlilray,, Dail,/ X<
MAEQUf]TTE CABIN AT ENTRANCE TO CHICAGO RIVER
As ici)ioduce(l ijy Chicago City Building Dcpartnieut at north end of Link
Bridge for celebration of the 250th anniversary of Father Marquette's
residence on the site of Chicago.
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 209
Thus we trace the relationship between the site consecrated by
Father Marquette and the great institution of religion and education
rising Phoenix like about the beautiful lake which makes the name
literally fitting, in our western suburb. A fitting monument, this
marvelous institution, destined no doubt to bo accounted amongst
the greatest of its kind in all the world, to the discoverer and ex-
plorer of this region and the apostle and founder of the Church in
mid- America. To my mind the sequence of events above alluded to
borders upon the extraordinary. In an age of greater faith it might
be thought supernatural. We are assured that "God moves in a
mysterious way his wonders to perform."
Suppose, however, that our facts be disputed or our reasoning
be considered faulty or far-fetched ; then, disregarding all relationship
depending upon identity of site and conversion of property we may
note an even more direct connection between Father Marquette, the
founder of the Church in this region and every developemnt of that
Church, including the great religious and educational institution to
which reference is made and including also the elevation of the
leader of the church to the cardinalate.
Consider now every development of the Church since it was
established here by Father Marquette, including the millions of com-
municants, their good lives and works, all the magnificent churches,
schools, hospitals and charitable institutions from the Great Lakes
to the Gulf of Mexico and from the Alleghenies to the Rocky Moun-
tains— all developed from the Marquette foundation, and of them all
what promises to be the greatest? Unquestionably, the University
of St. Mary of the Lake. And what the greatest distinction? The
elevation of a successor of Father Marquette to a dignity second only
to the Papacy.
Is it not most fitting then that these momentous events, the estab-
lishment of the Church and the supreme achievement and advance-
ment thereof be the foremost subjects of consideration on this quarter
millennium anniversary?
Considered from whichsoever angle one may choose it seems fitting
to link together these great events as well as these two great actors
in them. We accordingly desire to signalize and memorialize in a
small but permanent manner this obvious relationship by placing
in the newly established University of St. Mary of the Lake a tablet
in gold, graven with the likeness of the most distinguished successor
of Father Marquette and the refounder on a monumental scale of
the institution first established upon ground consecrated by the foot-
210 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
prints of the saintly missionary, or, at any rate, the institution that
marks the highest development of the Marquette foundation.
Monsignor Pureell, on behalf of the Illinois Catholic Historical
Society, I have the honor to present to you for the University of
St. Mary of the Lake this portrait of George Cardinal Mundelein
as a memorial of the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of the
arrival and sojourn on the site of Chicago of Reverend James Mar-
quette, S. J., to vi^hose labors and inspirational influence, and be-
lievably for other reasons as well, the institution owes its existence.
Mr. Thomas A. 0 'Shaughnessy was then introduced and spoke as
follows :
Address of Thomas A. 0 'Shaughnessy
I have been asked to speak on Marquette from the standpoint of
art. It was my privilege to be the grandson of one of Chicago's pio-
neer citizens who with Ossian. Guthrie helped in building the Illinois
and Michigan canal.
Coming to Chicago from my native state, Missouri, some years
ago, I met with Ossian Guthrie and he so thrilled me with the story of
Marquette and his certain knowledge as to definite locations where
Marquette had lived and labored for the development of America and
particularly of this district that I could envision the scenes of Mar-
quette as Marquette lived them. Ossian Guthrie was so clear and con-
vincing that I differed then with most historians of this section who
had asserted that Marquette had never set foot upon the territory of
Chicago proper. I undertook to prove the truth of Ossian Guthrie's
statements and with the co-operation of the Chicago Historical So-
ciety I am happy to say that those who held to minute details and
overlooked big facts in history were confused ; and the story of Father
Marquette was heard, proven and accepted as a matter of historical
fact. Dr. Schmidt was the representative of the Chicago Historical
Society which made that finding which has since been accepted as un-
disputed fact. Delvers into history too often keep their eyes fastened
upon inconsequential details and overlook big facts. Dr. Schmidt,
Caroline Mcllvain and William D. Kerfoot, representatives of the
Chicago Historical Society, went over the entire Chicago district with
Ossian Guthrie and the story of Marquette's having been the first
white resident of Chicago was made clear and accepted as fact.
My activities in this matter were due to the fact that as an artist
I realized the magnificence of the picture that Father Marquette's
life means. I realized the helpfulness to Chicago and to all America
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 211
of making that wholesome picture clear to the growing children. I
hope that the people of Chicago will soon be privileged to see one of
the most beautiful monuments that has been reared in this city mark-
ing the very spot upon which Marquette, in the heart of Chicago,
erected the first white habitation when he dedicated the ground upon
which this city stands forever to the Immaculate Mother of God. I
thank you
Hon. William E. Dever was next presented and addressed the
meeting as follows:
Address of Hon. William E. Dever, Mayor of Chicago
Right Reverend and Reverend Fathers, Ladies and Gentlemen:
The statement of the Reverend Chairman that I am quite busy
is true. From reading the daily papers you learn enough of me to
know that I am busy talking if nothing else.
This is the third Marquette celebration this week. There are
many other activities in this city ; but I did think and do think that
this occasion is so significant that the Mayor of Chicago, whomsoever
he might be at the moment, should by his presence if by no other
means, signify his deep interest.
One of my cabinet members, ]\Ir. Joseph J. Thompson, is deeply
interested in the history of Father Marquette and his sojourn in
Chicago. I think as the chairman has already said, that when Mr.
Thompson lauded others by name for their endeavors to do honor
and credit to Father Marquette, he left himself too much out of
the picture. I want to say a word about the work he has done and
is doing, through which he will definitely fix the name and character
of Slarquette in the permanent history of this city so that it will
be kno\vn of all men. His great constructive work is a labor of
love and has engaged him through many years, developing not only
the life of Marquette but the history of discovery, exploration and
development of Chicago and indeed the entire ]\Iississippi Valley, and
as best he may he is seeking to impress upon his own and succeeding
generations the debt we owe to the devotion and sacrifices of our
progenitors, that all may be better citizens of his and our beloved
city and country. I take pleasure in paying my respects to Mr.
Thompson because I have known of his work through all the years
of his labors. He is preparing a comprehensive history that will be
a source of genuine satisfaction to all his readers, an authoritative
text book on the subjects he treats and a monument to his labors
and devotion.
212 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
I wish also to pay my respects to Mr. Thomas 0 'Shaughnessy,
who likewise said little about himself and his work. The big things
done in the name of organizations, whether social, political or re-
ligious are frequently loaded upon the shoulders of ardent spirits.
When we think of the relation of Father Marquette to Chicago of
bringing the name of Father Marquette to public notice we should
not forget all that Mr. 0 'Shaughnessy has done for the cause.
My attention has been attracted during the last few days to the
career of Father Marquette not alone as viev/ed by the historian
but as well by the man who keeps a record of the political, the social
and the physical developments of great communities and who recog-
nizes him as one who had something definite to do with the great
physical progress of this region. This lone man traversed the wilds
and haunts of savages, seeking the salvation of souls, primarily of
course, but he observed and recorded and reported as accurately as
if he had been a fiscal agent the physical conditions and advantages
of the regions of his discovery and exploration. He reported the
conditions of soil and climate and production and especially of waters
that must make the Mississippi Valley with intelligent development
the greatest community of all time, the most fortunate region in all
the world. As if by intuition he and his companion, Jolliet, traced
out the natural waterway connecting the great Lakes with the Gulf
of Mexico and upon these first visits of white men to our soil two
hundred and fifty years ago showed all succeeding generations the
answer to the transportation problem from what was to become the
great metropolis, Chicago, to the gulf of Mexico and the high seas.
We have been too slow to avail of the route marked out, but I con-
fidently expect that the twenty millions of dollars which our legislature
has appropriated will soon be wisely utilized to make the Marquette
water route all that it should be in keeping with the needs and
requirements of our great city and state.
I am very proud indeed that our progress had its beginning in
the religious mind and soul of a man as great as Father Marquette.
If we consider only the temporal results of his work we haven't
told the complete story, because after all, his great work was not
picturing or preparing for the creation of the great physical develop-
ment. His heart and mind were devoted to the interior development
of man himself. He turned savagery into civilization and laid the
basis of this religious community. Those are things bringing comfort
to those in public office who know of the materialism and cynicism
of this age. And so long as this city exists, so long as we who have
survived to participate in the 250th anniversary, so long as we
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 213
follow lines pointed out by Marquette, both in our physical develop-
ment and moral and intellectual progress Chicago will continue to be
a great city, a great community, and we hope it will even be greater.
I think this is a subject well worthy of an orator. I do not wish
to take the time of the distinguished gentleman, Mr. Quin O'Brien,
whom you are to hear. I came here as a privilege and as the chief
executive officer of the city first inhabited by Father Marquette. I
regard this as an occasion which must interest all good citizens of
Chicago.
Next followed Hon. Quin O'Brien, the orator of the occasion who
spoke as follows:
Address of Hon. Quin O'Brien
We have assembled to-night to pay homage to the name and
memory of one of the great benefactors of humanity, — a young
French nobleman who scorned pedigree and purse that he might
carry Christ 's Cross and die for savage fellow men, — a humble Jesuit
priest who invaded a wild continent with no weapons but a canoe
and a crucifix, an inspired idealist, who sought to found an empire
on the Rock of Ages — an intrepid explorer, who, like Columbus, staked
his mortal life against distances, difficulties and dangers and died a
martyr unconscious of his success. The life and achievements of
Father Marquette is a theme more suited for an epic poem of Homeric
proportions than for a brief commemorative talk. The Iliad acclaims
no heroism to match his coUosal courage. Ulysses compassed not
half so much in all his fabled wanderings.
About ninety miles northeast of Paris, in one of the most pictur-
esque parts of northern France, lies the ancient fortified City of
Laon. Its lofty citadel hill is crowned with historic edifices that
are eloquent of fifteen centuries of civic renown. The massive ruins
of a baronial castle speak of the days of Caesar and Charlemaigne ;
the time-defying masonry of Abbeys and Colleges tells of the pre-
Renaissance centuries when this was the greatest center of learning
in all Europe; the beautiful Gothic Cathedral, concealing its age of
seven hundred, presides over the whole with majestic dignity, and
reveals why Laon is so rich in triumphs of art, learning, statesman-
ship and culture. But it is not in the tales of Caesar, or Charlemaigne
nor of the eighty-seven Bishops, three Popes and four Saints which
Laon has given to the world, nor of the great Anslem or Abelard
who taught there that the American tourist is most interested, but
the fact that there was born and reared Father Jaques Marquette,
214 250tii anniversary of Marquette's arrival at Chicago
the Jesuit missionary and explorer, the discoverer of the site of
Chicago and the Mississippi River.
Born of wealthy and noble lineage in the age of Richelieu and
"The Three Musketeers" when adventure and romance were in
flower, when young French noblemen yielded to the call of pomp,
power and pleasure, young Marquette was put to a severe test. His
father, a favorite of the King of France was a rich Judge and
diplomat of vast estates and prestige, and naturally wished his
talented son to prepare for high office in the State or Army. His
mother. Rose De LaSalle, was a lineal descendant of Jean Baptiste
De LaSalle, founder of the Order of the Christian Brothers, and
mother of Sister Francoise, who founded a similar Order called
Marquette Sisters for the free education of girls. His father and
brothers urged him to a life of worldly honors, power and luxury.
His mother and sisters advocated Christ's ideal of service, suffering
and sacrifice. He was at the crossroads at which every boy sooner
or later must choose, but how few with such extreme contrasts
and temptations! Oh what a soul test was there! More severe than
was ever put to a boy since the certain rich young man of the Gospel
in the Divine presence of Christ himself, shrank shuddering away.
But be it said to his eternal honor and glory young high-spirited
Marquette at the early age of seventeen freely gave up his fortune
and the world with all its pomps and pleasures, took up his cross
and decided to become a Jesuit Missionary.
The next twelve years were spent in his native land, studying and
teaching in the Order. He sometimes chafed under the rigors and
confinements of the cloistered life, especially when news came of the
struggles, suffering and triumphs of his missionary brothers in the
wilds of America or in other remote parts of the world. He studied
carefully the life and methods of St. Francis Xavier and others in
their mission work in Asia and elsewhere, and ceaselessly prayed
and repeatedly petitioned his superiors to send him to America.
Whether they feared that his physical frailties and gentle nature were
unequal to the hardships or that his services as a teacher and lecturer
seemed more valuable in their numerous schools of France, the records
are silent.
At last, in sixteen sixty-six, when he was twenty-nine years old,
they yielded to his entreaties, and sent him to Quebec for service
among the Indians. He spent the first two years learning the
languages, customs and traditions of the various tribes until he
mastered six of their principal languages and several dialects; and
then with a few companions he labored taming, teaching and christian-
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 215
izing the Indian tribes who roamed in the vicinity of the upper Great
Lakes. So successful was he that he was placed in charge of missions
at Sault Ste Marie, at La Pointe Desprit on the southwest shore of
Lake Superior, and at Mackinac. Between these outposts he spent
four years moving from one to the other as the various attacks of
the fierce Indian warfare necessitated.
At that time America was a wild, unexplored wilderness, save a
narrow strip along the Atlantic seaboard. Its geography, its rivers,
its resources were but little known except from rumor and wild
surmise. The Indians told of still fiercer savages, animal monsters
and demons which infested the interior and slaughtered ruthlessly.
They also told of a mythical river, so large that it was called "The
Father of Waters," and carried in its mighty flow the contributions
of thousands of rivers and lakes. Whether it flowed into the Atlantic,
the Pacific or the Mexican Gulf was not known. France and the
Catholic Church v/ere desirous that this river and the vast domain
which it drained should be discovered and explored ; but the task was
beset with almost insurmountable dangers and probably death. It
required daring men, who were inured to living and suffering in the
wilds, who knew the Indian language and habits, who had the
scientific knowledge to explore, interpret and record what they saw,
and who had the zeal and courage to face death in any form. Such
a task called for volunteers. Father Marquette had all the qualifica-
tions for it, except possibly the requisite physical strength. He de-
cided to chance everything in the attempt. In the Spring of 1673,
in company with Louis Jolliet of Quebec, an agent of Governor
Frontenac of Canada, and five Frenchmen, supplied with two frail
birch-bark canoes, some dried meat and Indian corn, he started out
on one of the most hazardous ventures, among wild nature, wild
beasts and wilder men that ever challenged the courage and endurance
of men.
It is not possible in this brief address to trace the long perilous
course they took through lakes and rivers and overland, nor to recount
the adventurers, the Indian and animal attacks, the wounds, the sick-
ness, the hunger, the hair-breadth escapes, they endured during that
four month journey which covered more than two thousand five
hundred miles. Largely by means of the Fox and the Wisconsin
rivers, they reached the Mississippi on June 17, 1673, at the site of
Prairie du Chien, Wisconsin. They spent another month exploring
the Mississippi and its tributaries from there to the mouth of the
Arkansas. Learning from the Indians the characteristics of the river
from that point to the Gulf of Mexico and fearing the hostility of
216 250X11 ANNIVERSARY OF MARQUETTE 's ARRIVAL AT CHICAGO
the Spaniards and strange southern Indian tribes they returned,
paddling their canoes up stream on the Mississippi and Illinois rivers
and then on the Chicago river and Lake Michigan to the mission at
Green Bay, Wisconsin. Here, weak and pallid from long illness and
hardships Marquette put up for the winter. Jolliet and his com-
panions with records and trophies of the trip pushed on towards
Quebec by canoe, but it capsized in the LaChine rapids of the St.
Lawrence near Montreal, causing a loss of part of the ^crew and all
of Jolliet 's papers, Marquette never heard of the loss of his faithful
companions and the papers.
Weak, wasted, and sick almost unto death, he stayed at the
mission camp all winter, intending to return in the spring to found
a mission among the Illinois Indians as he had promised them the
fall before. His malady and weakness detained him until late October,
vv'^hen with two Frenchmen in a canoe, he set out to brave the rigors
of the late fall and early winter on Lake Michigan. Half way down
the west coast he was joined by nine canoes of Illinois and Potta-
watomi Indians as an escort. Storms, ice-flows and Marquette's
illness delayed them and it was the 4th day of December two hundred
and fifty years ago when they reached the mouth of the Chicago
river which Marquette's diary records "was frozen to the depth of
'half a foot."
The curtain of history thus rising on the site of Chicago revealed
no promising or prophetic scene. No reception committee greeted the
distinguished visitor. No Greek chorus chanted a "happy prologue
to the swelling act of an imperial theme." No heavenly choir
heralded the miraculous birth of a future metropolis. All was cold
and cheerless v/ith no sign of life except the snow tracks of vnld
turkeys and buffaloe on the frozen marshes and low sand dunes lying
between two wildernesses, the one of water the other of prairie,
over which the icy blasts swept for a thousand miles. The pioneer
priest with numbed hands wrote in his journal, "the land along the
shore is good for nothing." If he could have been vouchsafed a
vision of the Chicago of today with its three million people, its match-
less lake-front boulevard lined with soaring edifices and heaven-
pointing towers, his prayers in the snow would have been changed
to paeans of joy as he would cry out with us of today:
' ' Thou wondrous blossom of the West
We are so passing proud of thee !
' See, ' say we to the elder world,
'How cities grow when men are free.' "
HON. QUIN O 'BRIEX
Orator of the occasion of observance of 250tli anniversary of
Father Marquette's arrival and sojourn on the site of Chicago,
December 7, 1924.
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 217
A great cross on the bank of the south branch of the Chicago
river at Robey Street now marks the spot where the sick explorer
spent the harsh winter in a rude cabin, praying, fasting, saying Mass
and teaching his Indian visitors the elements of Christianity. The
following spring he went on to the Illinois Indian settlement at
Kaskaskia (now Utica in La Salle County) where he established the
promised mission and with his fast ebbing vitality, instructed thou-
sands of these simple people of the prairie and forests who sat in
circles as in an amphitheatre, first the chiefs and elders to the number
of five hundred, next the warriors and boys numbering fifteen hun-
dred and last the women, girls and children, in the truths of the
Catholic faith. His farewell was taken Easter Sunday. The drooping
apostle felt the approach of death and hurried back to die at his
beloved Mackinac. A large escort of the Illinois accompanied him
a,s far as the mouth of the Chicago, where his two devoted companions
laid him in a bark canoe and on bended knees paddled along the
south and east shores of Lake ]\Iichigan. The lake was choppy, the
journey slow and painful and the invalid sinking fast. He ordered
them to land at the mouth of a river at the present site of the City
of Ludington, Michigan, where on a knoll in the wilderness on
Saturday night, May IS, 1675, he laid down to die. He gave minute
directions to his men for his burial, administered the sacrament to
them and as they held the Crucifix before his fading eyes in the
flickering firelight, they heard him give fervent thanks to God for
being a missionary of Jesus and for the privilege of dying like St.
Francis Xavier for a strange race in the wilderness on a day dedicated
to the Virgin Mother, the patron of all his labors.
His real funeral, befitting his life and martyrdom for the red
men, was to come later. The sad news of the death of their "great
black-robed apostle" spread far and wide among the Indians and the
fact that like Moses of old he was buried in a strange land denied
his prayer of lying among his people at St. Ignace. The following
year a band of Kiskakon Indians whom he had instructed and eon-
verted at LaPointe and a like number of Iroquois went to his lonely
grave and in accordance with their tribal customs exhumed the body
and dissected it, "cleansed the bones and exposed them in the sun
to dry ; ' ' then, carefully laying them in a box of birchbark they set
out to bring them to the mission of St. Ignace at Mackinac. Thirty
canoes fi.lled with bronzed pallbearers and mourners made up the
strange funeral procession which moved slowly on the water over
two hundred and fifty miles. They were met by another procession
headed by Jesuit fathers, who intoned the de profimdis. After a
218 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
solemn Requium Mass the martyr's bones were again interred in a
vault beneath the mission church at St. Ignace, where they rested
for more than two hundred years, when some of them were removed
as sacred relics to the Jesuit College in Milwaukee which bears his
name.
The historian Bancroft in a tribute to this intrepid leader of
the army of "slaughtered saints whose bones lie scattered" in their
heroic efforts to achieve "the amazing miracle of America," said,
"the people of the West will build his monument." The State of
Wisconsin has placed his statue in the Hall of Fame in the Capitol
at Washington; the State of Michigan has replicas of this statue in
the City of Marquette and at Mackinac ; the State of Illinois has not
yet done justice to the memory of the man who wrote the first
chapter of "her wondrous story." He should be memorialized not
only in bronze and marble, not merely in history, song and story,
but in some collosal extension of the work he started in some public
improvement of continental scope. What could be more fitting than
the consummation of a Deep Water system to be known as "The
Marquette Waterway," running from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to
the Gulf of Mexico, along the water routes which Marquette first
explored, making a Kosary of Commerce on which States and
Provinces would be the beads and great cities the resting places?
But whether it is given to the great waterway or not, the name
and memory of Father Marquette will never die. His bloodless
victories of peace will outlive most of the battles which now form
the staple of history, because with the cross of Christ he made the
supreme sacrifice to explore a continent and Christianize a race.
"He was a man, co-equal with his fate, who did great things
unconscious they were great."
Father Marquette's memory will live as Columbus lives, as Father
Damien lives, as St. Xavier lives, because he labored, lived and died
not only for the children of his age, but for unborn millions. In the
ransomed souls of an alien race, in the fertile fields he opened to
civilization, in our matchless metropolis which marked his winter
camps and guards his memory, in the renewed splendor of the cross
he bore and which he enriched with his sacrifices. Father Marquette
lives now and will live forever.
QuiN O'Brien.
The meeting closed with musical numbers and benediction by
Very Reverend William H. Agnew, S. J., President of Loyola Univer-
sity, Chicago.
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 219
Observance at the Marquette Cabin Site
On the 14th of December, 1924, an observance was held at what
is known as the IMarquette Cross, by arrangement of Miss Valentine
Smith.
In his journal written at the time he was in what has become
Chicago, Father IMarquette says he was "at the entrance to the river"
from the 4th to the 11th of December. Under date of December 12,
1674, he wrote as follows:
As we began yesterday to haul our baggage in order to approach the Portage,
the Illinois who left the Poutewatamis arrived, with great difficulty. We were
unable to celebrate holy Mass on the day of the Conception, owing to the bad
weather and cold. During our stay at the entrance of the river, Pierre and
Jacques killed three cattle and four deer, one of which ran some distance with
its heart split in two. We contented ourselves with killing three or four turkeys,
out of many that came around our cabin because they were almost dying of
hunger. Jacques brought in a partridge that he had killed, exactly like those of
France except that it had two ruffs, as it were, of three or four feathers as
long as a finger, near the head, covering the two sides of the neck where there
are no feathers.
And under date of December 14, 1674, he made the following
notations :
Having encamped near the portage, two leagues up the river, we resolved
to winter there, as it was impossible to go farther, since we were too much
hindered and my ailment did not permit me to give myself much fatigue. Several
Illinois passed yesterday, on their way to carry their furs to Nawaskingwe ; we
gave them one of the cattle and one of the deer that Jacque had killed on the
previous day. I do not think that I have ever seen any savages more eager for
French tobacco than they. They came and threw beaver-skins at our feet to get
some pieces of it; but we returned these, giving them some pipefuls of the
tobacco because we had not yet decided whether we would go farther.
On December 15th and 30th, January 16th, 24th and 26th,
February 9th and 20th and March 23rd, 30th and 31st, he made
notes of what was occurring and what he and his two companions
were doing, the first written records ever made in what is now
Chicago.
With these notes and memoranda it was possible to locate with
a degree of accuracy the stopping places of the great missionary. Of
the first stopping place he says plainly it was "at the entrance of
the river." Of the second he says it was "near the portage, two
leagues up the river." In 1907 under the urging of Miss Valentine
Smith, Mr. Thomas A. 0 'Shaughnessy, Ossian Guthrie, Dr. Otto L.
Schmidt and Miss Caroline Mcllvaine steps were taken which resulted
220 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
in fixing a point now marked by the junction of Robey Street and
the Drainage Canal as the site of Father Marquette 's second stopping
place in what became Chicago. AVitli the permission of the owner of
the land and the aid of a neighboring lumber company a mahogany
cross was raised at the spot which still stands.
It was at this cross that the devotees of Father Marquette gathered
on Sunday afternoon, December 14th, 1924, to commemorate Father
Marquette's residence there two hundred and fifty years ago.
The trustees of the Sanitary District of Chicago placed at the
disposal of the party journeying to the cross the Robert R., the smart
little steam vessel which does duty on the river and canal, and was
personally represented by Hon. John Jontry, who made everyone
welcome. Mr. Murray Blanchard represented the Illinois Waterways
Commission and contributed to the comfort of the pilgrims, A press
report of the meeting reads in part as follows :
The celebration was held at the foot of the giant mahogany cross
to the priest-explorer's memory at Robey street and the river. Miss
Valentine Smith, city archi^dst during ]\Iayor Carter Harrison's ad-
ministration and who headed the municipal committee that placed it
there, presided.
Representatives of the French and British governments and Mayor
Dever, as well as of the leading historical and patriotic societies of
Chicago, participated. A delegation comprising the principal officers
of the Daughters of the American Revolution in Chicago took a
conspicuous part.
A telegram expressing the hope that Congress would grant the
Sanitary District's appeal for 10,000 cubic feet of water was sent
to Secretary of War Weeks at the conclusion of the meeting.
*' An eminent engineer recently was asked to name the father of the
present deep waterway plan," began Alderman Johntry. "His im-
mediate response was 'Jacques Marquette.' "
Jesuit Makes Address
Other speakers included M. Henri Didot, French vice consul;
the Hon. Douglas Rydings, British vice consul ; Assistant Corporation
Counsel Joseph J. Thompson, representing the mayor; Dr. Otto L.
Schmidt, president of both the Illinois and Chicago Historical So-
cieties; Murray Blanchard, engineer for the Illinois Division of the
Sanitary District, and Alphonse Campion, president of La Mutuelle,
the the first French society established in America.
The Rev. Herbert C. Noonan, formerly head of Marquette Uni-
versity but now president of St. Ignatius College, who delivered the
invocation, also spoke as a member of the religious order that brought
the Jesuit explorer to America.
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 221
Address of Rev. Herbert C. Noon an S. J.
The Spirit of Pere Marquette
We are all prone to hero-worship. Every man admires those great
personages who have flashed like meteors across the pages of history.
Even Napoleon Bonaparte, who wrote twenty years of European
history in human blood, has a host of admirers because of his wonder-
ful campaigns. General Ulysses S. Grant is hailed as a renowned
warrior because his military plans were crowned with success, which,
as Cicero tells us, is one of the marks of a great general.
Marconi, Tesla and Edison are the objects of praise in the scien-
tific world because of their inventive genius.
The name of Washington, as the Father of his Country, and that
of Jefferson, as the Sage of Monticello, who was the great exponent of
democracy, are household words. Abraham Lincoln will always be
held in honor as the Great Emancipator.
Gladstone will ever be reckoned among the world's illustrious
historical personages because of his achievements as prime minister
of Great Britain, Those who knew him intimately also revered him
because of his ardent religious nature and true Christian charity.
A little street sweeper for whom Gladstone always had a kind word
fell ill and was sought out in his poorly furnished attic room by
the renowned statesman. As the busiest man in the empire, who was
filled with the spirit of Christ, took his departure, the sick boy re-
marked to a chum : "It isn 't so lonely here now that Mr, Gladstone
has talked with me a little while and prayed with me and left that
piece of silver on the table." Esteemed as an intellectual giant, the
British premier was equally renowned as a highly spiritual man.
Father Damien, ''the hero of mournful Molokai," whom Robert
Louis Stevenson immortalized when a bigoted clergyman attempted
to cast aspersions upon him whose sublime deeds "robed with honor
the ignominy of leprosy," will always be revered and loved because
he lived and died for the forsaken lepers in that distant isle of the
Pacific.
We all admire those who have done great things, who have ac-
complishments to their credit. If these achievements are spiritual
and eternal they will be rated more highly than those which are
natural and temporal.
Father James Marquette, whom we are honoring today, will always
be remembered as the joint discoverer, v/ith Louis Joliet, of the
Mississippi River. He has a still greater title to glory as a priest and
missionary in quest of immortal souls that were redeemed by the
222 250th anniversary of marquette's arrival at Chicago
precious blood of Christ, Had he not been a missionary, Marquette
would not have been an explorer. Discovery and exploration w^ere
only a means to an end in the mind of the great apostle.
On December 4, 1674, James Marquette landed at the mouth of
the Chicago river. This great event was suitably commemorated
December 4, 1924, on the 250th anniversary. On December 12, 1674,
Marquette and his two devoted companions, Jacques Le Castor and
Pierre Porteret who had dragged their canoe along the ice on the
way to the home of the Illinois tribe, found a deserted log cabin
that had been the property of French hunters. It was built on a
spot six miles from the river's mouth, at the foot of what is now
Robey Street. As the ice was getting thicker daily and there was
no prospect of a thaw, and as the missionary was feverish and ex-
hausted, it was decided to spend the winter months in this cabin.
This large mahogany cross before which we are now holding the
commemorative exercises of this event, a cross that was erected in
1907 to commemorate the discovery of the Mississippi by Marquette
and Jolliet on June 17, 1673, marks the spot upon which this log
cabin stood. I may remark, in passing, that our worthy chairman,
Miss Valentine Smith, was one of the members of the committee that
was instrumental in having the cross erected.
This spot is, indeed, sacred to me because it witnessed the efforts
of a brother Jesuit, two and a half centuries ago, to reach the Indians
of the Illinois tribe and bring them the glad tidings of redemption.
It is sacred to me, too, because it was comprised in the limits of
the Holy Family parish from 1857 to 1873. All who are connected
with Holy Family Church and St. Ignatius College, therefore, deem
this ground holy. Brother Thomas Mulkerins, S. J., who has spent
forty-five years of his life as sacristan of the Holy Family Church,
and Mr. Joseph J. Thompson, the erudite editor of the Illinois Cath-
olic Historical Review, stand sponsors for the accuracy of the above
statement.
Another reason why this spot is dear to me is because my Alma
IMater, Marquette College of Milwaukee, was named after the great
missionary who lived on this ground which is now in the very heart
of the great city of Chicago, during the trying winter months of 1674
and 1675. This school, named after the great missionary and explorer
whose residence in Chicago two hundred and fifty years ago we are
commemorating this afternoon, was founded in 1880 and developed
into a university in 1907. Having been connected with Marquette
University from 1915 to 1922, I learned to know that Marquette is
as dear to the people of Wisconsin as he is to the people of Illinois,
250th anniversary of MARQUETTE's arrival at CHICAGO 223
and that th§ institution which has honored the great Jesuit mission-
ary and which has treasured his relics since their discovery by Father
Jacker in 1877, has caught his spirit and derived inspiration from
his name.
What that spirit of Pere Marquette was we may gather from the
fact that he devoted himself to his labors as a missionary with such
zeal and assiduity that his body gave way under the strain. Nine
short years after his arrival in America, in the year 1675, the intrepid
soldier of the cross breathed his last on the eastern shore of Lake
Michigan near the site of the city of Ludington. " Consummatus in
hrevi, explcvit tempora multa." Marquette had chosen St. Francis
Xavier as his model and his prodigious labors among the Ottawas and
Hurons, his zeal, his long journeys covering over two thousand miles,
his mastery of a large number of Indian languages, his meekness, pa-
tience and fortitude, his personal sanctity, give him a high place
among the close followers of ' ' The Apostle of the Indies. ' '
As Marquette imitated Xavier in his zeal for the propagation of
the Faith and his yearning to bring countless tribes captive to the feet
of Christ, in a word, as he imitated the older missionary in life, so,
too, in death. Marquette had the great grace of dying alone and for-
saken— forsaken by all save the Master and the Blessed Mother of
God for whom he always cherished a tender, child-like affection — in
a desolate hut on the eastern shore of Lake Michigan, far from his
home in sunny France, far from Laon and those near and dear to
him, truly a martyr of charity, dying for souls most precious in the
eyes of the Redeemer.
For well nigh two centuries the name and achievements of Pere
Marquette seemed buried in oblivion. From 1700 to 1877 the last
resting place of Marquette was unknown; but, in the latter year.
Father Jacker of St. Ignace discovered some fragments of the bones
of the great missionary and requested the Jesuit Fathers of Mil-
waukee to accept them as a precious deposit to be preserved in per-
petuity. From that time on Marquette's name was on the lips of
many. Many cities vied with one another in doing honor to his
memory.
In the years 1887 and 1897 ; again in 1904, 1907, 1909 and 1910 ;
and finally in 1923 and 1924, Bancroft's prophetic words, ''The people
of the West will build his monument, ' ' were to some extent fulfilled.
In 1907 Chicago honored the Jesuit discoverer of the Mississippi
by erecting the large cross before which we stand. During this year,
1924, much has been said in praise of the great missionary and ex-
plorer to whom the State of Illinois is so deeply indebted. Let us
224 250th anniversary of Marquette's arrival at Chicago
hope that something will be done in the near future, that a monu-
ment will soon rise which will be worthy of the city of Chicago and
of the hero who was the first white man to reside in this city and to
forecast its .future greatness.
If the spirit of Marquette can be learned from he study of his
life, it can be also become manifest from the study of Trentanove's
statue, a replica of the one that graces Statuary Hall in Washington,
and from the character traits that appear in Lamprecht's well-known
painting of the missionary. Both statue and painting are to be
found in the main reception room of Marquette University.
The statue brings out Marquette's characteristics as a priest and
missionary, his calmness, dignity and self-possession. Self-control,
achieved through years of effort, appears in every outline of Trenta-
nove's creation. The Florentine sculptor emphasizes the missionary
traits more than those of the discoverer.
On the other hand, the Munich artist brings out the qualities of
the discoverer and explorer, alertness, rapt attention, courage, en-
thusiasm and initiatve. Lamprecht pictures Marquette as standing in
his canoe looking westward towards the Mississippi. What a depth
of longing there is in that look! The dusky savages, grouped about
the canoe, have fixed thier gaze upon the Black-Robe. A weeping In-
dian woman is begging him not to risk the fancied dangers that
threaten his life in a westward journey. Two Miami guides are
pointing towards a portage from the Fox River to the Wisconsin.
As we know from history, the words of those guides did not fall
on unheeding ears. Before they had ceased speaking the canoe was
pushed back into the water, the voyage up the Fox River continued,
the portage reached and crossed, the Wisconsin followed, until its
waters mingled with the turbid stream of the Mississippi.
If we make a comparative study of th0 creations of the Florentine
and Munich artists, one of which supplements the other, we form the
same concept of the spirit of Marquette as we derive from the study
of his life and heroic achievements.
It is the spirit of an enthusiast filled with love for the Master.
Such love must be translated into deeds ; for genuine and all-consum-
ing as it is,, it must find an outlet. Marquette viewed the deeds that
are done on behalf of one's fellow-man, created in the image of God,
as expressions of divine love. His life of devoted service to mankind
was di\'ine in its motive. His altruism was not selfishness in disguise,
because God was ever present to the great missionary. To such a
soul the heavens always proclaim the glory of God. The towering
m-
It-'
mt
jt N^nm
Ik^ ^
ir
p
1
1
'"'^H^^l
1
"jjpp,,;*- ly "^ -^il^
Photo Cour;esv Iiiternationnl Xcws Reel
The Makquette Cross
Obspivaiicc of 250tli anniversary of Father Marquette's residence on the
site of Chicago, held at spot where his cabin was located, on December W, 1924.
Re-^-. Herbert C. Noonan, S. J., seen bestowing blessing. Near about the cross
are, at left, M. Henri Dido, French Consul at Chicago, Miss Valentine Smith,
Alphonse Campion, Mrs. Amos W. Walker, Madame Henri Dido, Bettie
Walker, and visitors; at right, Murray Blanchard, Joseph J. Thompson,
Alderman John Johntry, Mrs. Henry Grien, Mrs. James Hutchinson, Mrs.
Louis Hopkins, Mrs. Daniel W. Earle, Regent Chicago Chapter D. A. R., and
a delegation of Daughters of the Ameiicau Republic.
250th anniversary of Marquette's arrival at Chicago 225
mountain and the tiny rivulet serve as stepping stones by means of
which man mounts to the very throne of the Most High.
Marquette had vowed undying service to the cause of Christ. In
the tabernacle of his heart the Master was enthroned. There was
no person or thing that could dispute His regal sway. Christ was
ever in the heart and on the lips of the heroic missionary. Marquette
was a knight in the service of the Master; his spirit was the spirit
of chivalry and of knighthood such as the world knew when knight-
hood was in flower.
Our beloved country has much to learn from this hero whom we
may revere and honor without danger to ourselves. If America wishes
to retain the high position which she now enjoys among the nations
of the earth ; if she desires to develops men of the type of Washington
and Lincohi, whose lives were spent in the service of their fellow-
men, she must call a halt on selfishness and check the modern ten-
dency towards materialism. The advance of the commercial spirit
in our day of frenzied finance is a threat against the life of idealism.
How can altruism live if the dollar h& allowed to rule the nation ?
In a country where selfishness has its deadly grip upon the, throat of
the nation the higher life must perish, idealism must die, and the
things of the spirit must be stifled.
Unless the waves of materialism are beaten back, some future Gib-
bon will pen the sad story of ' ' The Decline and Fall of the American
Republic. ' '
Trentanove 's exquisite statue of Marquette was placed in the Stat-
uary Hall in the Capitol Building at Washington because the life of
the great missionary and explorer was one of consecrated service to
mankind. Marquette is in the midst of statesmen, generals, and
heroes, men of varying religious beliefs and of different eras of our
country's history, men in whose lives idealism reigned, characters of
the type of John Winthrop, Roger Williams, Washington, Jefferson,
and Abraham Lincoln.
The intrepid missionary and explorer is not out of place in that
galaxy of national heroes ; for his life was one of consecrated service.
Filled with the love of God, he proved that love by deeds of unselfish-
ness, by acts of sublime sacrifice on behalf of those for whom the
Master offered up His life. The State of Illinois and the City of Chi-
cago must ever keep in loving remembrance the name and memory
of Pere Marquette.
May we not cherish the hope that some hero-worshiper in our great
and prosperous city, mindful of the difference between true and false
226 250th anniversary of Marquette's arrival at Chicago
heroism, will pay tribute to the true type by building a suitable monu-
ment to Pere Marquette?
Chicago will honor itself by paying tribute to truei greatness, and
a statue combining the characteristic traits of the heroic missionary-
explorer, as revealed in the artistic creations of Lamprecht and Tren-
tanove, will not only make known to future generations the spirit of
Pere Marquette, but also teach the nobility of a life, filled with divine
love and dedicated to the service of mankind.
Herbert C. Noonan, S. J.
St. Ignatius College,
Chicago.
TW^O HUNDRED AND FIFTIETH ANNI-
VERSARY HISTORY OF ILLINOIS
By Joseph J. Thompson, LL. D.
Foreword
In the following chapters will be found, as nearly in chronological
order as it seems practical to adopt, the story of the discovery, de-
velopment and progress of the great state of Illinois.
The record of the geographical division of the world, which has
for more than three centuries been designated by some form of the
title ''Illinois," as it may be gathered from various sources, includes
some of the most interesting events that have been chronicled with
reference to the Western continent.
From the first lofty accounts of the region, penned by the saintly
and erudite Father Marquette, to the latest incident of historic in-
terest in the year 1924, when this work concludes, the march of events
is interesting, striking, majestic, justifying the pride in their com-
monwealth felt by the residents of Illinois.
It would tax the ability of a writer much greater than the present
author to do complete justice to this great state, and the great men
and women who have populated and developed it. The chronicler is
largely confined to the task of setting down important events as
they have occurred. It is not for him to call forth the shadows of
the great departed, and command them to pass in panorama, to be
viewed in the light of their efforts and achievements. If one could
people a great stage with all the men and women of the past who
have rendered special services and conferred signal benefits upon
our state, making visible their noble deeds, then indeed would we
have approached the honor and the service due such a community.
How far short of this ideal the present effort falls the writer is pain-
fully aware, but the shortcomings are of mind and not of heart.
As one passes from chapter to chapter, and from event to event,
in this narrative, he will be struck by the fact that this has never
been an ultra-conservative community; indeed, if he shall take occa-
sion to note the fact, he will be surprised at the frequent outbursts
of violence and evidences of intolerance. The conviction will be
thrust upon the reader that the citizenry of the state always has
been quite contentious. Radicalism may be said to have been a
feature of the Illinois populace, and no stratum of society has been
immune from such infection. The radicalists in high places, amongst
227
228 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
the learned and exclusive, have been as violent in Illinois as the lowly
and unlettered, and it is worth noting that the radicals of the self-
styled better element, have been as frequently, at least, if not more
frequently, proven erroneous than those of the less pretentious. It
is consoling, however, to reflect that despite temporary abberrations
and violent outbursts, sometimes doing present injustice or injury, in
the end good judgment usually prevailed, and thiB people, through
their law-making bodies or otherwise, have generally arrived at sound
conclusions, and so far as is perhaps humanly possible wrought
justice and righteousness.
It is recognized that the present is perhaps a more intimate and
personal work than books of this character usually are. It purports
to record what the author believes to be of chiefest interest to all
classes of people, and to give appropriate attention proportionately
to such features. Few books of history have perhaps said so much
concerning religion and nationality, for example, but what is said
here seems to be fully justified, if we really believe what we profess
with respect to such subjects. It may be an occasion of some question
that in speaking of religious events or considerations the* Catholic
Church is so prominently, and frequently first mentioned. This should
occasion no surprise, since that Church was first in time, and has
always been predominently first in membership, and generally in
every feature of church work and development. Racial strains, too,
have been greatly influential in Illinois, and deserve much more con-^
sideration than has usually been given such topics.
A special work of this nature is amply justified by the important
position of the region which has so long borne the name of Illinois.
It deals not alone with the present state, but with a territory equal
to some of the greatest empires, and involves a great section of
America. If New England, the Pacific slope or Mexico, for example,
deserve special treatment in history, then, indeed, is the history of
the Illinois country worthy of special study.
The present writer is under heavy obligations to many others who
have delved into the record of this region, and by means of notes or
otherwise gratefully acknowledges such obligations.
Joseph J. Thompson.
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 229
Chapter I. Marqttette and Joliet
1. Father James Marquette and Louis Joliet. The first men of
the white race that are positively known to have been in Illinois were
Father James Marquette, a Jesuit priest, Louis Joliet, a Canadian
Frenchman and five Canadians who accompanied them to assist in
rowing the boats in which they traveled and in procuring food and
performing other necessary work. The journey which brought them to
Illinois was undertaken at the direction of the French government.
Many reports of the existence of a great river to the west of the
French settlements in Canada had reached the white inhabitants and
thiB discovery and exploration of the region where the river was said
to be had long been much desired. It was not, however, until the
year 1672 that definite action was taken and the men were selected to
undertake the voyage. Father Marquette tells of this action on the
part of the government in a letter he wrote some time afterward de-
scribing the journey.
2. Directed to Undertake a Voyage of Discovery. "The feast of
the Blessed Virgin — whom I have always invoked since I have been
in this country of the Ottawas, to obtain from God the grace of being
able to visit the nations who dwell along the Mississippi River — was
precisely the day on which Monsieur Joliet arrived with orders from
Monsieur the Count de Frontenac, our governor, and Monsieur Talon,
our intendant, to accomplish this discovery with me. I was all the
more delighted at this good news, since I saw that my plans were
about to be accomplished and since I found myself in the blessed
necessity of exposing my life for the salvation of all these peoples, and
especially of the Illinois, who had very urgently entreated me, when
I was at the Point of St. Esprit, to carry the word of God to their
country." It is thus Father Marquette introduces the story of his
journey.
3. The Journey Begun. Preparations were carefully made and
on the 17th day of May, 1673, Father Marquette, Louis Joliet and
their five aids set out in two canoes for their momentous journey. The
start was made from Michilimackinac, now known as Mackinac, lo-
cated at the extreme north end of Lake Michigan, in what is now
the State of Michigan.
4. The Route Followed. Looking at the map one will see that
proceeding from Mackinac around the western bend of the lake a
neck of water separates itself from the lake and projects southwardly
230 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
into the land. This body of water is called Green Bay, and it was
by Green Bay that the party descended to its lowest extremity. There
they pushed into the Fox River which empties into Green Bay at the
point and rowed up stream in a southwesterly direction to a point
that became known as ' ' The Portage, ' ' now the city of Portage, Wis-
consin.
5. The Portages. This and other landing places used in these
early days, like that of Chicago and at the headwaters of the St.
Josoeph's River in Indiana, were called portages from the fact that
canoes and goods in transport were taken out of the water and carried
overland to another stream. As travel increased these portages became
points of importance and usually trading posts grew up around them,
some of which developed into important cities.
6. Re-Enihark Upon the Wisconsin River. Leaving the Fox River
and carrying their canoes laden with their supplies overland to the
Wisconsin River they again embarked and pushed down stream in a
southwesterly direction to the mouth of that river.
7. Devotion to the Blessed Virgin. When they reached the di-
vide, that is, the top of the water-shed, where the waters cease to
flow into the great lakes and commence to flow toward the Mississippi,
the lands beyond which were strange, the French never having pro-
ceeded that far, "We began," says Marquette, "all together a new
devotion to the Blessed Virgin Immaculate, which we practiced daily,
addressing to her special prayers to place under her protection both
our persons and the success of our voyage."
8. They Discover the Mississippi. Exactly one month after be-
ginning the journey on June 17, 1673, "with a joy that I cannot
express," says Father Marquette, they entered the Mississippi River
and thus consummated one of the most important discoveries since
Columbus sighted San Salvador. Father Marquette fulfilled his
promise with respect to naming the river. He tells us in his journal
that at the beginning of the journey he placed the "voyage under the
protection of the Blessed Virgin Immaculate, promising Her that if
She granted us the favor of discovering the great river, I would give
it the name of the Conception, and that I would also make the first
mission that I should establish among those new peoples, bear the
same name. ' ' And the discoverer tells us, ' ' This I have actually done
among the Illinois." So the first name given by white men to the
Mississippi River was The Conception.
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 231
9. The First Landing from the Mississippi was in Iowa. The
party proceeded down the Mississippi without stopping until the 25th
of June when they "perceived on the water's edge some tracks of
men, and a narrow, somewhat beaten path leading to a fine prairie.
Resolving to investigate, Father Marquette and M. Joliet, leaving the
others with their canoes, followed the path and presently came in
sight of an Indian village on the banks of the river and two others
on a hill about a mile from the first. Most investigators have located
these villages on the Des Moines River and accordingly this visit of
Marquette and Joliet was paid to our sister state of Iowa, the first
known visit of white men to that state.
10. Received affectionately hy the Indians. "We heartily com-
mended ourselves to God, ' ' says Marquette, * ' and after imploring His
aid, we went farther without being perceived, and approached so near
that we could even hear the savages talking. We therefore decided
that it was time to reveal ourselves. This we did by shouting with all
our energy, and stopped without advancing any farther." When the
Indians saw them, unattended, and noted the "Blackgown" (the name
the Indians gave the Jesuits on account of the black robe they wore)
they sent out two of their number with a peace pipe to meet them
and brought to them hatchets, guns, manufactured beads, etc. The
missionaries gave medals, crucifixes and other religious articles. Belts
of wampum were also given as presents during speech making cere-
monies. Having conferred with them Father Marquette spoke to them
of their journey and of Christ.
11. A Lasting Friendship Established. Finally all were as-
sembled together in the fashion of the savages including the chiefs
and head men and they were made welcome, feasted and entertained
after which, says Marquette, "I spoke to them by four presents that
I gave them. By the first I told them that we were journeying peace-
fully to visit the nations dwelling on the »river as far as the sea.
By the second I announced to them that God, who created them had
pity on them, inasmuch as, they had so long been ignorant of Him,
He wished to make Himself known to all the peoples ; that I was sent
by Him for that purpose, and that it was for them to acknowledge
and obey Him. By the third, I said that the great captain of the
French informed them that he it was who restored peace everywhere
and that he had subdued the Iroquois. Finally, by the fourth, we
begged them to give us all the information that they had about the
sea, and about nations through whom we must pass to reach it."
232 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
12. The Significance of the Presents. The presents of which Mar-
quette speaks were given in accordance wdth Indian customs. They
were usually articles of personal apparel, skins, tobacco, food, and
religious articles. Wampum was beads made of shells broken up
in small pieces and pierced so that they could be sewed or strung.
A wampum belt was made by sewing or fastening such beads to a
strip of leather or skin, generally worked on in designs. The savages
did not write and had therefore no written records but presents
of this character were given to evidence promises or statements made
by them or to them. The present could be preserved and the state-
ment remembered by the present given when it was made. Marquette
was well acquainted with this custom and gave the four presents as
testimony or reminders of the statements he made to the savages.
13. Great Chief A7iswers Marquette. The Chief of the tribe arose
and made a most eloquent answer: "I thank thee, Blackgown, and
thee, 0, Frenchman, for having taken so much trouble to come to us.
Never has the earth been so beautiful, or the sun so bright as today ;
never has our river been so calm, or so clear of rocks, which your
canoes have removed in passing; never has our tobacco tasted so
good or our corn appeared so fine, as we now see them. Here is my
son, whom I give thee to show thee my heart. I beg thee to have
pity on me, and all my nation. It is thou who knowest the Great Spirit
Who has made us all. It is thou who speakest to Him and hearest
His word. Beg Him to give me life and health and to come and
dwell with us in order to make us know Him."
This meeting and the addresses of Father Marquette and the great
chief have been immortalized in Longfellow's Hiawatha. The poet
identifies Hiawatha with the great chief and renders his address in
the beautiful Hiawatha meter.
14. The Nature of the Feast. At the council at which Father
Marquette and the chief exchanged pledges of friendship was served
a great feast "consisting of four dishes, which were to be partaken
of in accordance with all their fashions. The first course was a
great wooden platter full of sagamite, that is to say, meal of Indian
corn boiled in water and seasoned with fat. The master of ceremonies
filled a spoon with sagamite three or four times, and put it to my mouth
as if I -were a little child. He did the same to M. Jolliet. As a second
course, he caused a second platter to be brought on which were three
fish. He took some pieces of them, removed the bones therefrom, and
after blowing upon them to cool them, he put them in our mouths as
one would give food to a bird. For the third course, they brought a
>" w 3 {f - 5 » S' 2 2 _. o -" 5.
'~ " < n
=»■!: _5i^ ' l§J3 090 ^2Li«'
lS.|o°-fi3;.?ra.=_S.5:
»,gcoa-(t- *;:._5-5.(y 2.O.-
D.--£-ccSt/iwj"'3 2 3 2 —
S-o 5'3'<-e.!-3 q:=.S'» o 3 2.
!;ii)3»o3"ar;=:»Q.c(— » sr
S-S-33."^'»2g552 0, S. rS-
io£."5.S'o WK 9> Si
•O Q-i»
"■DO
■o '"22.
— ■*■"!■":<' 3 s-i»
10 ?«
2§
Si." - a
nc
"2.=. 3i/n/il='2. i-H
3 0 s^j--- --<
— 2. f»
d!
= •«
?"?■ <» =
sr g ». =• r -^ cr
o-cr 5 5. (I 3^ ^,
Z ^' '* 2 2. r* - ^' .
oo2.«2.="qju
2. T S' -» Irirt! ^
«« r22c H_S.^= a- = 5 '*
?i.i-~^ ? 2-3 =" -■ 3
?x" Oo S'^S 5-PlI
- 2 a -"M 0
"0 o
' 0 n
a- 5;-
Xn
r^-D
n;.?-f2..io:'^
CA
3 *
(t a.
02
7< -0 '■
2 •0 3 =;»»■■'
2 Ti2.,2 S.<^:
0) (» c/i
p ^ 3
-^1 3^ -J 3
^ ft 3 P)
«
<" IT ■*■ 2 •
ft — 2 —
» ■< — -^ T)
s i. n -^ 3 •<
• o 2 I ^ o
73 = 0 W XI "^ s.
o rr^ _
3 < »§•:- =
« o « ■ - C35 » — rt
3 nr
in .
30 !t s^g-0'2.» " r
S^&iOO^ftOO<
n> O.
o ,
o :r ■
B5
t\
■^
!
H
° ^HB
^^^^^^^^^^1
■k--^
^^SBBBBmrn
I
' ^bb|H
^^^^^^H^^^^^VH
■IP^' ^jt^
JWEIpHWy^ i
m
Hhm
na^^^^^^^Ka^
^^i i
rTSS^kr^ 1
K3
^im
HHhV^^^^^HHI
ImMr}
I ,, JgalJPijA •
2
^Sm
HRHHHV|H^^M^^^^H
^^ia ■ |j
^rJ^^Jtr^ii.
3
>
,' — ' ^''A^BWwa&taaiMMMiWtf*'*.*
' s^H
■pxj
-%J|L%^
^^S
B ^
H»^
^kP\
2
hh^^h
^^qSSii°
S.
<
^^^^
^^•^■l
1
JO
H li^^i
B^
^^
1
>
:19^^H
x^Sfl^^9f
K
73
I^^I^^HK'" ~~ ^^^^^H
wO^BI^Btm
W
•<
^c' "^yil
^DQB^Hj
■
0
; Ob
ViflBi^:
s
-n
WM-W^^
V
•H
■OLlI
^m-^^mi
Mi
X
B^ x*
"■jn^ !
m<
C^
Kr - Fj
Jmm^ml\'''
>
KLfi
MM lit '
■
73
fH^m^ht i
S m M m 1 ^
m
73
• MTM 1
■ ■ « ■ 1
9t
v'a
^"ia^.^Bl ■
<
— «k
#T 1
■ 1 1 ■ 1
s|
>
*?^
^™.„,
#-* II
I II 1 1
H'
r
_ II
\^bU '
1'
>
'^
»-- ^^ '^M
m iSftW '
M
z
1
'^iiBti^'r «■
^ m »BW
«
D
1
^Y ''•'"'#
ll^l
1
0
g
ill^W .».. M
i ^ FxH^
(-
J»
'^^^Jl
I W aflga!
0
C
2
J
'im
0
hM
1^^ 1
lilt
■n
^"^H
l^k. M
i m % %\
TI
^9
i^ A
L » » \
>
^9|
^ ^L %^\ '
H
IgH
IBr ■ m\
r^^^^T^SkJte-
X
1
Bf 1 1
L •Jw-jt/'-
n
19
^^ 1 1
p JHTjB^^^
?o
1
^^H
A^Jjl
2
>
s^l
^^^ <J \.
^jyNSrPH| i
73
^^1
^HF
MHwPcBiEM
C
fli
^^^
^^chI^BIb
c
fe^
■P^l
B^^
^Si
H
^^^1
nlm^ r^^H^I
^m^r
^^H^^^pl
m
^^^^H
^^^^1
P MhbX.^IHIIH
^^BBf
.^m^S^BKR' 1
2
Jh
^H
l^2SH
^r.. ^
^^SSsI 1
n
iflH
^v^^E
j^8^\
I
P^HJI
-^to^^^H
m^^^l jtF^
n
. ^^mH
^H^H
^^^^^^H
BF 'VlFji
r^Jf" Jf J|^ i|
>
^^I'^^^pi
.^l^^^^^^l
■mT 1 1
B^ K^ ^K ^
0
~3<j^^^
^^^^^^^H
^^P 1 1
k^K^^ife' «hk '
0
1
^
i
i
.^ aHK
. ..^i^l:^;^i^iiH
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 233
large dog that had just been killed but when they learned that we
did not eat this meat, they removed it from before us. Finally, the
fourth course was a piece of wild ox, the fattest morsels of which
were placed in our months."
15. Warned of the Dangers of Their Undertaking. As a pro-
tection against hostile Indians the chief gave Father Marquette a
peace pipe which was a powerful talisman amongst the Indians.
Father Marquette says "There is nothing more mysterious or more
respected among them. Less honor is paid to the crowns and sceptres
of kings than the savages bestow upon this. It seems to be the god
of peace and of war, the arbiter of life and death. It has but to be
carried upon one's person and displayed, to enable one to walk safely
through the midst of enemies, who, in the hottest of the fight, lay
down their arms when it is shown. ' ' In presenting the peace pipe the
chief begged Marquette and Joliet "on behalf of all his nation not
to go farther, on account of the great dangers to which we exposed
ourselves. ' ' Marquette replied that ' ' he feared not death, and regarded
no happiness greater than that of losing his life for the glory of
Him who has made all." A large delegation of the savages accom-
panied them to their canoes and with tender farewells and mutual
pledges of friendship, the travelers parted from their new found
friends and proceeded on their journey down the river.
16. The Terrible Thunder Bird. "We embark in the sight of all
the people, who admire our little canoes, for they have never seen any
like them," says Marquette. Floating down the river they found
many strange sights to arrest their interest. "While skirting some
rocks which by their height and length inspired awe, we saw upon
one of them two painted monsters which at first made us afraid, and
upon which the boldest savages dare not long rest their eyes. They
are as large as a calf; they have horns on their heads like those of
deer, a horrible look, red eyes, a beard like a tiger's, a face some-
what like a man 's, a body! covered with scales, and so long a tail that
it winds all around the body, passing above the head and going back
between the legs, ending in a fish's tail. Green, red and black are
the colors composing the picture. Moreover these two monsters are
so well painted that we cannot believe that any savage is their author
for good painters in France would find it difficult to paint so well,
and besides, they are so high up on the rock that it is difficult to reach
that place conveniently to paint them." Father Marquette made a
sketch of these curious paintings and many reproductions of his sketch
have been published. These paintings are said to represent the
234 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
"Thunder Bird," and there is an interesting legend connected with
the pictures which were painted on the high rocks opposite what is
now Alton, Illinois. According to the legend, the thunder bird was
a hideous monster with wings and great claws and teeth, accustomed
to devour every living thing with which it came in reach. Many
Indians, their wives and children, are said to have been devoured by
it and many devices were proposed to rid the world of the scourge.
Finally a young Indian warrior offered himself as a sacrifice for the
destruction of the monster. He proposed that they watch the great
bird-animal and that when he left his abode in the rocks on one of
his long flights they could tie him, the warrior, securely to a stake
i^n the ledge of rock in front of the mouth of the cave and that a
number of other warriors station themselves near in hiding, armed
with poisoned arrows so that when the beast returned from his flight
Uiey might kill him. The proposition was accepted and when the
beast again took flight, everything was arranged as proposed. Upon
the return of the monster he discovered the young warrior and imme-
diately attacked him, fastening his teeth and claws in his body. The
thongs with which the warrior was tied held him securely and the
more the monster tried to drag the warrior away, the moore he became
entangled with the thongs. At a concerted moment the concealed
warriors opened upon the monster with their poisoned arrows, and
before he could release himself he was killed. To make the painting,
it is said that the monster was stretched out before the rock and
an outline of him marked out. Then the picture was painted and
filled in with the various colored paints. On account of aU the suffer-
ings of the Indians inflicted by this monster, all passers-by were
directed to discharge an arrow at the image. Later when firearms
came into use, guns were discharged at the object by reason of which
the painting became greatly marred. Such is the tradition of the
' ' Piasa " or " Thunder Bird. ' ' Most writers ridicule the whole subject,
but it seems certain that the paintings existed in Marquette 's time and
many other travelers of a much later date saw them. They were quite
distinct when seen by Stoddart in 1803 ; when visited in 1838 only one
could be seen, of which traces were still discernible in 1848, soon
after which the rock was quarried away.
17. Passing the Turbulent Missouri River. The party had
scarcely left the sight of the painted monsters and were even yet
conversing about them when they heard the noise of a rapid which
they were approaching. "I have seen nothing more dreadful," says
Marquette. "An accumulation of large and entire trees, branches
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 235
and floating islands, was issuing from the mouth of the river Pekis-
tanoui (Missouri), with such impetuosity that we could not without
great danger risk passing through it. So great was the agitation that
the water was very muddy and could not become clear." It is be-
lieved that there was a flood in the Missouri at that time and that the
great agitation was caused by the discharge of the flooded river. The
waters of the Missouri are noted as being darker than that of the
Mississippi and the united waters of the two rivers is darker after
their junction.
18. The Demo7i's Ahode. Shortly after passing the mouth of the
Missouri, Marquette says, "we passed by a place that is dreaded by
the savages, because they believe that a manitou is there, that is to
say, a demon, that devours travelers and the savages who wished to
divert us from our undertaking, warned us against it." Lest we
should be frightened at this statement, Father Marquette tells us what
was the cause of fright. ' ' There is a small cove surrounded by rocks
twenty feet high, into which the whole cuurrent of the river rushes,
and being pushed back against the waters following it, and checked
by an island nearby, the current is compelled to pass through a
narrow channel. This is not done without a violent struggle between
all these waters, which force one another back, not without a great
din, which inspires terror in the savages, who fear everything."
"But," Father Marquette remarks, "this did not prevent us from
passing." This cove and rock which so terrified the Indians in the
early days is now known as the "Grand Tower."
19. They Pass and Note the Ohio River. Proceeding upon their
journey they passed the mouth of the Ohio River, which in the early
days was called the Ouaboukigou (Wabash), it being erroneously sup-
posed that the main stream, made up by the junction of the Wabash
and the Ohio, was the Wabash instead of the Ohio. Father Marquette
makes some observations relative to the Shawnee Indians who dwell
upon the Wabash and of the cruelties practiced upon them by the
Iroquois.
20. Discover Iron Ore. "A short distance above the river of
which I have just spoken are cliffs, on which our Frenchmen noticed
an iron mine which they consider very rich. There are several veins
of ore and a bed a foot thick, and one sees large masses of it united
with pebbles." The iron deposits of Missouri and Arkansas were
worked soon after the first white settlers came.
236 JOSEPPI J. THOMPSON
21. A Test of the Calumet. A short distance below the Ohio the
party perceived some savages armed with guns and in what the
travelers thought was a hostile attitude. Father Marquette at once
held out the "plumed calumet" presented to him by the chief of the
village where they had stopped and the Frenchmen prepared for an
encounter. Father Marquette spoke to them in the Huron language
and received a reply that he thought was a declaration of war. He
learned, however, that the Indians were as much frightened as was
his party and that what he took for a threat was an invitation for
them to draw near, that the Indians might give them food. On a
better understanding, the party landed and visited their cabins and
were given "meat from wild cattle and bear's grease with white
plums, which are very good" says Marquette. Marquette noted a
similarity between this tribe and the Iroquois and Hurons and the
investigators think, although they were in the country of the Chicka-
saws, that these Indians must have been either Tuscaroras or Chero-
kees, both of which tribes were of Iroquois origin. These Indians
had guns, hatchets, hoes, knives, beads, and flasks of double glass in
which they kept their powder. The Indians told Marquette that they
bought all these and other goods from Europeans who lived to the east.
These were, no doubt, the Spaniards of the Florida country. Best of
all, the Indians told them they were only ten days' journey from the
sea (Gulf of Mexico). As was his invariable custom Father Marquette
talked to them of the Gospel, and instructed them in the faith. "I
gave them as much instruction as I could, with some medals."
22. A Serious Indian Attack. Near the 33rd degree of latitude
the explorers saw another Indian village which they found was that
of the Mitchigamea, one of the Illinois tribes, apparently temporarily
in that region. They were originally from the neighborhood of Lake
Michigan, from which that body of water takes its name. These
savages were really warlike in their manifestations. "They prepared
to attack us," says Marquette, "on both land and water, part of
them embarked in great wooden canoes, some to ascend and some
to descend the river, in order to intercept us on all sides. Those who
were on land came and went as if to commence the attack. In fact,
some young men threw themselves into the water to come and seize
my canoe, but the current compelled them to return to land. One of
them hurled his club which passed over without striking us. In vain
I showed them the calumet, and made them signs that we were not
coming to war against them. The alarm continued, and they were
already preparing to pierce us with arrows from all side, when God
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 237
suddenly touched the hearts of the old men, who were standing at the
water's edge. This no doubt happened through the sight of our calu-
met, which they had not clearly distinguished from afar, but as I did
not cease displaying it they were influenced by it and checked the
ardor of the young men." Peace succeeded and the white men were
brought to the shore and into the camps and given sagamit^ and fish.
After Father Marquette had tried six languages which he spoke he
found an old man who understood the Illinois tongue to some extent
and told the Indians, through him as interpreter, the purpose of their
journey, speaking to them of God and asking information concerning
their further journey. "I know not," says Marquette, "whether they
apprehended what I told them about God, and about matters per-
taining to their salvation. This is a seed cast into the ground, which
will bear fruit in its time." As to further information they were
referred to the inhabitants of another yarge village, called Alvamsea
(Arkansas), which was only eight or ten leagues lower down. This
tribe kept the travelers all night, fed them sagamite and sent them
off with an escort in the morning.
23. With the Akamsea (Arkansas). Marquette and his com-
panions were correctly informed as to the location of the next tribe
or Indians. Akamsea was a village of the Quapaw Indians of Sioux
stock. The name Akamsea means ' ' down-stream people. ' ' The village
visited by Marquette appears to have been above the Arkansas River
and was perhaps near the spot where Ferdinand De Soto, the early
Spanish explorer, met his death in 1541. As the party neared this
village, two canoes were seen approaching. The commander stood erect
holding in his hand the calumet with which he made signs of friend-
ship. He sang a pleasant song and offered tobacco to smoke and
sagamite and bread made of Indian corn to eat. The strangers were
brought on land and seated on mats prepared for them while the
savages gathered around them, the elders nearest them, then the
warriors and finally "the common people in a crowd." A young
Indian was found who could understand the Illinois language well,
and through him Father Marquette spoke to the assembly, of course,
of the Faith. "They admired what I said to them about God and
the mysteries of our holy Faith and manifested a great desire to
retain me among them, that I might instruct them," says Marquette.
These savages too, assured the explorers that they were close to the
sea, and they knew as well, that such was the case on account of the
latitude. For that and other sufficient reasons Marquette and Joliet
after a consultation, resolved to return from there.
238 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
24. Retracing Their Journey. "After a month's navigation,
while descending the Mississippi from the 42nd to the 34th degree,
and beyond," says Marquette, ''and after preaching the Gospel as
well as I could to the nations I met, we started on the 17th of July,
from the village of the Akamsea, to retrace our steps. ' ' In returning,
they followed the Mississippi until they reached the mouth of the
Illinois River. Here they entered the Illinois and pushed up that
stream.
25. Nature of the Country — Fruits and Nuts. Father Marquette
was not unmindful of the natural objects to be seen on the journey
and the richness in resources of the country passed. At the first
Indian village at which they stopped, that of the FoUes Avoine, the
French name for the Menominee, he observed fields of wild oats and
describes the manner of gathering, hulling and cooking that grain,
which, when cooked as the Indians prepared it, he says had "almost
as delicate a taste as rice." Marquette investigated a mineral spring
and sought out a medicinal herb that Father Claude Jean AUouez,
S. J., another of the great missionaries, had seen in the neighborhood
visited by Father Marquette. At the village of the Maskoutens, he
observed that much Indian corn was raised and that great quantities
of plums and grapes were gathered. Along the Wisconsin Eiver they
noted that the soil was very fertile, there were oak, walnut and bass
wood trees, and they saw deer and cattle in large numbers. Along
the Mississippi they saw also deer and cattle and bustards and swans
but were more impressed by the great number of fish, many species
of which were strange. After reaching 41 degrees they saw many
turkeys and also saw for the first time, buffalo, which were so much
of a curiosity that Marquette not only described them, referring ex-
pressly to " a rather high hump on the back, ' ' but also drew a picture
on his manuscript. Farther down but while still opposite Illinois, they
found quantities of mulberry, the prickly, pear, the persimmon and
the chincapin. After passing the Ohio they noted canoes which are of
course common to that country. About this time the mosquitoes began
to torment them and Marquette perhaps came nearer murmuring than
ever before.
26. The Wonders of Illinois. Upon entering the Illinois River,
Marquette exclaims : ' ' We have seen nothing like this river that we
enter, as regards its fertility of soil, its prairies and woods, its cattle,
elk, deer, wildcats, bustards, swans, ducks, parroquettes and even
beaver. There are many small lakes and rivers. That on which we
sailed is wide, deep and still for 65 leagues."
HISTORY OP ILLINOIS 239
27. stop at Peoria Lake. The first stop in Illinois was at Peoria
Lake, where a village of the Peoria tribe of Indians was located. The
Peorias were of the Illinois confederacy and are therefore known as
Illinois. Of the stop at Peoria Lake Father Marquette says: "We
passed through the Illinois at Peoria, and during three days I preached
the Faith in all their cabins, after which, while we were embarking,
a dying child was brought to me at the waters' edge and I baptized
it shortly before it died, through an admirable act of Providence for
the salvation of that innocent soul. ' ' This incident repaid Marquette
for the travail of the journey, for he says : ' ' Had this voyage resulted
in the salvation of even one soul, I would consider all my troubles well
rewarded, and I have reason to presume that such is the case."
28. With the Kaskaskia Tribe. Proceeding from Peoria the
travelers presently found on the river ''a village of Illinois called
Kaskaskia, consisting of 74 cabins." The Illinois consisted of five
tribes, namely : Kaskaskias, Peorias, Mitchegamea, all of whom Father
Marquette saw on this journey, and the Cahokias and Tamaroas. The
village of the Kaskaskia which Marquette visited on this journey was
near what is now Utiea in La Salle county. Investigators say that
there were usually five fires in each cabin and that usually two families
were apportioned to each fire. Families have been estimated at five
persons. Accordingly the village contained a population of some
three thousand six hundred. "They received us very well," says
Marquette, "and obliged me to promise that I would return to in-
struct them." This promise Marquette fulfilled as will be seen in
the next chapter, and in that connection occurred one of the most
momentous events of our history, namely the establishment of the
Catholic church in mid-America.
29. End of the First Journey. One of the chiefs of the Kaskaskia
with his young men escorted Father Marquette's party to Lake
Michigan. On this part of the journey the party passed the site of
the present city of Joliet and named a hill there Mount Joliet and
down the Chicago river and it was at that time no doubt that the
first white men saw the site of Chicago. "At the end of September"
says Marquette, "we reached the Bay des Puantz (Green Bay), from
which we had started at the beginning of June." Marquette's jour-
ney ended at the Jesuit Mission of St. Francis Xavier on Sturgeon
Bay, now De Pere, Wisconsin. Here he wrote the story of his journey
from which we have quoted above. Jolliet went on to Quebec to
report to the Grovemor.
240 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
30. Findmg of Father Marquette's Journal. The Catholic his-
torian, John Gilmary Shea, first made known to historians Father
Marquette's journals. After the closing of the Jesuit mission houses,
the original Marquette Manuscripts were brought to St. Mary's con-
vent in Montreal where they lay hidden for a century and a half,
and until discovered by Mr. Shea who published them both in French
and in English in 1852. Since then others have published the jour-
nals and they may be found in full in Shea's *' Discovery and Ex-
ploration of the Mississippi," in volume 59 of Thwaites, Jesuit
Relations, and in a late publication by Louise Phelps Kellog, Ph. D.,
Early Narratives of the Northwest. Father Claude Dablon, S. J., was
Superior of the Jesuit Missions over Father Marquette at the time
he made this and his next succeeding journey and was fully advised
of the journals, and commented upon and explained them.
31. Jolliet — The Lost Report. Jolliet separated from Father
Marquette at the end of the lake journey and went on to report to the
Governor the result of the exploration. When upon the point of
landing at Montreal, Jolliet 's canoe capsized and all its contents in-
cluding his journal, maps and charts were lost. He made a verbal
report to the Governor and later recited all the details of the trip to
the Jesuit fathers, from which Father Dablon composed an account
embodying some of the interesting items of the report. Joliet was only
twenty-eight years old when he made this voyage and just at the
threshold of his usefulness. He was afterwards employed by the gov-
ernment to undertake exploration and other responsible work. He
married in Canada and became the ancestor of a notable family.
Chapter II. Marquette Returns — Establishes Church
1. Illness at St. Francis Xavier's. We left Father Marquette at
the Convent of St. Francis Xavier, the Jesuit mission, then existing
at what is now De Pere, Wisconsin, where he suffered an illness of
which he tells us he was cured in the month of September of the
following year. During his stay at the mission he wrote the journal
from which we have been quoting, and negotiated with the superiors
of his order to return to the Illinois in fulfillment of his promise.
In October the fur traders from Quebec and its vicinity came up
the St. Lawrence and over the lakes, reaching the mission and bring-
ing the orders for which Marquette was eagerly waiting, authorizing
him to proceed to the Illinois.
2. Starting on the Second Journey. "After complying with your
reverence's request for copies of my journal concerning the Mis-
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 241
sissippi River," says Father Marquette, "I departed with Pierre
Porteret and Jacques (Le Castor) on the twenty-fifth of October, 1674,
about noon."
3. On Lake Michigan. Father Marquette adopted a different
method of recording the events of this journey, which took some-
what the form of a diary, although he did not make an entry each
day. The journey was quite difficult and nothing of a very cheerful
nature is recorded until the first of November. On that day they were
cheered by a visit from Chachagwessio, the great chief of the Illinois
Indians, a quite prominent historical figure who "arrived at night
with a deer on his back of which he gave us a share. ' ' On the fifth of
November they fell in with a company of Indians celebrating a feast,
and Father Marquette seized the opportunity of instructing them in
the Faith. On the twenty-third, Father Marquette is taken ill again
and the long period of sickness from which he suffered begins. The
weather became very cold and the lake rough so that the journey
was a very trying one the whole of the month of November.
4. The Travelers Reach Chicago. On the fourth of December the
little party reached the mouth of the Chicago River which Father
Marquette called "the River of the Portage." They found the ice
frozen to the depth of half a foot. The Father notes there was more
snow there than elsewhere as well as more tracks of animals and
turkeys. Father Marquette and his companions remained at the mouth
of the river for seven days. In his entry of December 12, he says,
"as we began yesterday to haul our baggage, in order to approach
the Portage, the Illinois who had left the Pottawatomi arrived with
great difficulty," ♦ * * "during our stay at the entrance of the
river, Pierre and Jacques killed three cattle and four deer, one of
which ran some distance with its heart split in two."
5. The Encampment. According to Father Marquette's journal,
they began to haul their baggage from the mouth of the river in order
to approach the Portage, on the eleventh of December. By his entry
of December fourteenth we learn that "having encamped near the
Portage two leagues up the river, we resolved to winter there, as it
was impossible to go farther since we were too much hindered, and
my ailment did not permit me to give myself much fatigue. ' ' Father
Dablon who was Father Marquette's superior and who had an oppor-
tunity of conversing with the two Frenchmen who accompanied
Father Marquette after the end of the journey, says that "it was
there (on the Chicago River) that they constructed a cabin in which
to pass the winter."
242 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
6. The First Known ^Yh^te Inhabitants of Chicago. So far as
known, Father Marquette and his two companions were the first white
men to make an extended stay within what is now the limits of
Chicago. Father IMarquette himself, with Jolliet and one of the two
Frenchmen accompanying him on this trip and four others had, as
we have seen, passed through what is now Chicago in August or
September, 1673, but did not make any extended stay. It is very
interesting to know what these earliest Chicagoans did and saw and
heard, and Father Marquette's journal tells very much of that. He
tells us of the passing of the Illinois Indians on the fourteenth of
December carrying their furs to market. ''We gave them one of the
cattle and one of the deer that Jacques had killed on the previous
day," says Marquette. The band of Illinois Indians that met them
on the lake and landed on the Chicago River, camped not far from
them, and were about the premises until the fourteenth of December.
In connection with these Indians Father Marquette writes under date
of the fifteenth of December that being rid of the Illinois, "we said
the Mass of the Conception." In his journal entry of December 12,
he remarks, "we were unable to celebrate holy Mass on the day of
the Conception, owing to the bad weather and cold." He did not
fail, however, in his special devotion to the Immaculate Conception
but as soon as the opportunity presented, fulfilled that duty. Con-
trary to what one might expect from the rigorous surroundings,
Marquette says, "we lived very pleasantly, for my illness did not
prevent me from saying holy Mass every day. ' ' He records, however,
that they were "unable to keep Lent except on Fridays and Satur-
days." The hunting was good and Jacques and Pierre were success-
ful hunters. They were able to bring in cattle, deer, turkeys and
pigeons in considerable numbers.
7. Father Marquette's Neighbors. In the new, wild country in
which Father Marquette and his companions were stopping, most of
the human beings that they saw were savage Indians. They were in
no way terrified by these, however, as the Indians were always
friendly to Father Marquette and all sought to serve him. There
was a village of the Illinois only six leagues from where they were
situated and they saw the residents of that village frequently.
Strange to relate, there were two Frenchmen living in the neigh-
borhood eighteen leagues away. One of the Frenchmen was called
La Toupine. His right name was Pierre Moreau. He was a noted
wood ranger and had been a soldier at Quebec. The other was a
surgeon, and has not been designated by any other name, and nobody
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 243
has been able to find out who this stranger was. That he was a good
man and a devout Catholic is proven by the fact that as soon as he
learned of the presence of Father Marquette and his companions
on the Chicago River, he hastened to them with food and supplies.
They told the Indians that their habitation was open for the Black-
gown, and as Marquette said, "they have done and said all that could
be expected of them." He tells us too that the surgeon spent some
time with him in order to perform his devotions. Whither the surgeon
came and where he and his companion went, no man knows, but they
brought some cheer and comfort into the heart of the missionary.
8. The Indian Conference. Father Marquette records as of the
26th of January that "three Illinoisans brought us on behalf of the
elders, two sacks of corn, some dried meat, pumpkins, and 12 beaver
skins. In presenting these very useful articles, the Indians' form
of address was used. The purpose of the presents was declared to be
"first, to make me a mat; second, to ask me for powder; third, that
we might not be hungry; fourth, to obtain a few goods." To this
formal presentation. Father Marquette says, "I replied: that first,
I came to instruct them by speaking to them of prayer, etc. ; second,
that I would give them no powder because we sought to restore peace
everywhere and I did not wish them to begin war with the Miamiis;
third, that we feared not hunger ; fourth, that I would encourage the
French to bring them goods and that they must give satisfaction to
those who were among them for the beads which they had taken,
as soon as the surgeon started to come here." Father Marquette
further tells us that ' ' as they had come a distance of twenty leagues,
I gave them in order to reward them for their troubles and for
what they had brought me, a hatchet, two knives, three clasp knives,
ten brasses of glass beads, two double mirrors, telling them that I
would endeavor to go to the village but for a few days only, if my
illness continued.
9. The First Novena in Illinois. Father Marquette's illness con-
tinued but he prayed confidently for relief and under his entry of
February 9th tells us that "since we addressed ourselves to the
Blessed Virgin Immaculate and commenced a novena with a Mass,
at which Pierre and Jacque, who do everything they can to relieve
me, received communion, to ask God to restore my health, my bloodj'-
flux has left me, and all that remains is a weakness of the stomach.
I am beginning to feel much better, and to regain my strength."
This was the first novena in Illinois offered and thus answered. So
firm was Father Marquette's belief in the solicitude of the Mother
244 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Immaculate that he not only believed firmly that she had procured
for him relief from his sickness, but was lead to exclaim, "The
Blessed Virgin has taken such care of us during our wintering that
we have not lacked provisions and have still remaining a large sack
of corn with some meat and food. We also lived very pleasantly,
for my illness did not prevent me from saying holy Mass every day. ' '
10. They Resume Journey. The severe winter lasted until late
in March. Father Marquette tells us that the thaw did not start
in until the 25th of that month. Hot weather then came suddenly,
however. On the very next day game began to make its appearance.
Pierre and Jacque killed thirty pigeons. On the 28th the ice broke
up, and formed a floe in the river above them. On the 29th, the
waters rose so high that Marquette and his companions had barely
time to escape from the cabin. They put their goods in the trees,
and tried to sleep on a hillock. The water gained on them all night
but there was a slight freeze and the water fell a little. In the ex-
citement of the moment, Father Marquette records under date of
March 30th that "the barrier has just broken, the ice has drifted
away and because the water is already rising, we are bound to
embark to continue our journey."
11. Some Difficulties of Early Travel. Under date of March 31,
Marquette says, "We started yesterday and travelled three leagues
up the river without finding any portage. We hauled our goods
probably about half an arpent. Besides this discharge, the river has
another one by which we are to go down. The very high lands alone
are not flooded. At the place where we are, the water has risen
more than twelve feet. This is where we began our portage eighteen
months ago. Bustards and ducks pass continually; we contented our-
selves with seven. The ice, which is still drifting down, keeps us
here, as we do not know in what condition the lower part of the
river is."
12. Disagreeable Delays. Under date of April 1, Father Mar-
quette tells us they were delayed by a strong wind but that they
hope to go tomorrow to the place where the French are, that is,
La Toupine, and the surgeon, at a distance of 15 leagues. On the
6th he states that "strong winds and the cold prevent us from pro-
ceeding, but they just met the surgeon with a savage going up with
a canoe load of furs. The cold was so great, however, the state of
the weather evidently having changed, that the surgeon was obliged
to give up his trip, and made a cache, that is a cave, in which he
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 245
deposited his beaver skins and determined to return to the Indian
village nearby with Father Marquette. Here Father Marquette's
journal ends, while he is yet only part way upon the last section
of his journey.
13. Completing the Journey. It is a matter of much regret that
we have not a further account of this momentous journey by Father
Marquette himself. Either he did not write anything further or if
he did write an account of his subsequent movements, such account
has been lost. We are not without reliable information as to what
Father Marquette afterwards did. His two companions returned to
the mission from which they started, and no doubt gave the mission-
aries their detailed verbal account. Father Dablon was one of these
missionaries, and the superior of the mission at that time, and
he has detailed Father Marquette's movements from the time he
started on the second voyage to that of his death and subsequent
burial. Respecting the remainder of the journey, Father Dablon says
that Father Marquette se out "on the 29th of March. He spent
11 days on the way during which time he had occasion to suffer
much, both from his own illness from which he had not entirely
recovered and from the very severe and unfavorable weather." It
will easily be seen that it was a difficult trip, when it took eleven
days to travel from Chicago to what is now Utica, a distance of about
50 miles.
14. Father Marquette's Arrival at His Destination. "On at last
arriving at the village," says Father Dablon, "he was received as
an angel from Heaven. After he had assembled at various times the
chiefs of the nation, with all the old men that he might sow in their
hearts the seeds of the Gospel and after having given instruction in
the cabins which were always filled with a great crowd of people,
he resolved to address all in public in a general assembly, which he
called together in the open air, the cabins being too small to contain
all the people."
15. Marquette Establishes the Church. A beautiful prairie close
to the village was selected for the great gathering. The site was
adorned and decorated after the fashion of the country by covering
it with mats and bear skins. The altar was erected and above and
about it were four large pictures of the Blessed Virgin, draped and
hung with silken cloths and banners in such fashion that the pictures
were visible on all sides. In a circle surrounding the altar sat the
chiefs and elders, five hundred in number. The young men remained
246 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
standing. The audience numbered more than fifteen hundred men
without counting the women and children, who were numerous, the
village being composed of twenty-five hundred to three thousand
inhabitants. Such was the setting for this august ceremony. The
day was Holy Thursday, April 11, 1675, the anniversary of the day
on which Christ instituted the Blessed Eucharist.
16. The Ceremonies. "Father Marquette addressed the whole
body of people and conveyed to them ten messages by means of ten
presents which he gave them. He explained to them the principal
mysteries of our religion, and the purpose that had brought him to
their country. Above all, he preached to them Jesus Christ on the
very eve of that great day on which he had died upon the cross
for them, as well as for all the rest of mankind. Then he said holy
Mass." Thus was established the mission of the Immaculate Con-
ception of the Blessed Virgin, which has existed from thence to the
present, and was introduced Christianity, the Catholic religion in
the interior of America, nearly two hundred and fifty years ago.
17. The First Easter Services. "On the third day after, which
was Easter Sunday (April 14, 1675), the altar being prepared in
the same manner as on Thursday, he celebrated the holy mysteries
for the second time, and by these two, the first sacrifices ever offered
there to God, he took possession of that land in the name of Jesus
Christ, and gave to that mission the name of the Immaculate Con-
ception of the Blessed Virgin. ' '
18. Father Marquette's Farewell. At this Easter Sunday service,
the saintly Marquette, worn with illness and hardships, and realizing
that his days were numbered, announced to his newly organized
mission that he was obliged to leave, but pledged his word that he
or some other of the Fathers would return to carry on the work
which he had inaugurated. "He was listened to by all those peoples
with universal joy, and they prayed for him with most earnest en-
treaty to come back to them as soon as possible." Upon taking leave
"He set out with so many tokens of regard on the part of those good
people that as a mark of honor they chose to escort him for more than
thirty leagues on the road, vieing with each other in taking charge
of his slender baggage."
19. Going to His Grave. We have no means of determining
exactly how Father Marquette traveled from the Kaskaskia village
to the lake, whether by canoes or across country. We do know,
however, that he embarked with his two companions in a canoe on
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 247
Lake Michigan, that he skirted the southern end of the lake, and
pushed on up the eastern side near the shore. That shortly after he
embarked upon the lake, "he became so feeble and exhausted that he
was unable to assist or even move himself and had to be handled and
carried about like a child." He began to make preparations for death.
He was frequently heard to repeat, "I know that my Redeemer
liveth," and ''Mary, Mother of Grace, Mother of God, remember
me." He recited every day his breviary, and although so low that
his sight and strength were greatly impaired, he continued to do so
until the last day of his life, despite the remonstrances of his com-
panions. ' '
20. Preparing for Death. ''The evening before his death which
was a Friday, he told (his companions) very joyously that it would
take place on the morrow. He conversed with them during the whole
day as to what would need to be done for his burial, about the man-
ner in which they should inter him, about the spot that should be
chosen for his grave, how feet, hands and face should be arranged,
how they should erect a cross over his grave. He even went so far
as to counsel them three hours before he expired, that as soon as he
was dead they should take the little hand bell of his chapel and sound
it while he was being put under the ground." Thus did he converse
with them as he awaited death.
21. The Death-Bed Scene. Perceiving an eminence that he
deemed well situated to be the place of his interment, he told them
that was the place of his last repose. They wished, however to pro-
ceed farther, as the weather was favorable and the day was not far
advanced. Contrary winds which arose suddenly, compelled them,
however, to enter the river which Father Marquette had pointed out.
They accordingly brought him to the land, lighted a little fire for
him, and prepared for him a wretched cabin, of bark. They laid him
down in the least uncomfortable way that they could and left him
for a brief space to attend to their canoe. "His dear companions
having afterward rejoined him, all disconsolate, he comforted them,
and inspired them with the confidence that God would take care of
them after his death in these new and unknown countries. He gave
them the last instructions, thanked them for all the charities which
they had exercised in his behalf during the whole journey, and en-
treated pardon for the trouble that he had given them. He charged
them to ask pardon for him also, from all our Fathers and brthren
who live in the country of the Outaouacs. Then he undertook to
prepare them for the sacrament of penance, which he administered
248 JOSEPH J, THOMPSON
to them for the last time. He gave them also a paper on which he
had written all his faults since his own last confession, that they
might place it in the hands of the Father Superior, that the latter
might be enabled to pray to God for him in a more special manner.
Finally, he promised not to forget them in Paradise. And, as he
was very considerate, knowing that they were much fatigued with
the hardships of the preceding days, he bade them go and take a
little repose. He assured them that his hour was not yet so very
near, and that he would awaken them when the time should come,
as in fact, two or three hours afterward he did summon them, being
ready to enter into the agony.
They drew near to him, and he embraced them once again, while
they burst into tears at his feet. Then he asked for holy water and
his reliquary and having himself removed his crucifix, which he
carried always suspended round his neck, he placed it in the hands
of one of his companions, begging him to hold it before his eyes.
Then, feeling that he had but a short time to live, he made a last
effort, clasped his hands, and with a steady and fond look upon his
crucifix, he uttered aloud his profession of faith, and gave thanks to
the Divine Majesty for the great favor which he had accorded him
of dying in the Society, of dying in it as a missionary of Jesus Christ,
and above all, of dying, as he had always prayed, in a wretched
cabin in the midst of the forests and bereft of all human succor."
22. He Yields Up His Spirit. ''After that he was silent, and
communed within himself with God. He had prayed his companions
to put him in mind when they should see him about to expire, to
repeat frequently the names of Jesus and Mary if he could not
himself do so. They did as they were told and when they believed
him to be near his end, one of them called aloud, 'Jesus! Mary!' The
dying man repeated the words distinctly several times and as if at
these sacred names, something presented itself to him, he suddenly
raised his eyes above his crucifix, holding them riveted on that object,
which he appeared to regard with pleasure. And so, with a coun-
tenance beaming and all aglow, he expired without any struggle, and
so gently that it might have been regarded as a pleasant sleep."
23. Marquette's Grave. The two poor companions shed many
tears over him, composed his body in the manner which he had de-
scribed to them. Then they carried him devoutly to burial, ringing
the while the little bell as he had bidden them, and planted a large
cross near to his grave as he had requested. The burial place of
Father Marquette was on the bank of the river which from that
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 249
time took his name, near the modern town of Ludington, Michigan.
The death took place on Saturday, the 18th of May, 1675.
24. Later Funeral Ceremonies. Two years thereafter, on the 19th
of May, 1677, a band of the Kiskakons, an Ottawa tribe of Indians
who had been converted to the Faith by Father Marquette when
he ministered at the Point of St. Esprit, who had been hunting in
the neighborhood of the lake, were returning to their village when they
discovered Marquette's grave, marked as his companions had left it.
They thereupon resolved to open the grave and carry the remains
to the mission of St. Ignace where Father Marquette had last been
stationed before his voyage to the Illinois. They prepared his re-
mains as was customary amongst Indians, and laying them in a box
of birch bark, they set out for St. Ignace. ' ' There were nearly thirty
canoes which formed in excellent order that funeral procession. There
were also a goodly number of Iroquois who united with our Algonquin
savages to lend more honor to the ceremonial. When they drew near
our house. Father Nouvel, who is its superior, with Father Piercon,
went out to meet them and accompanied by the Frenchmen and
savages who were there, and having halted the procession, put the
usual questions to them to make sure that it was really the Father's
body which they were bringing. Before conveying it to land,
they intoned the De Profundis in the presence of the thirty canoes
which were still on the water, and of the people who were on the
shore. After that the body was carried to the church, care being
taken to observe all that the ritual appoints in such ceremonies. It
remained exposed under the pall, all that day, which was Whit-
Monday, the 8th of June, and on the morrow, after having rendered
to it all the funeral rites, it was lowered into a small vault in the
middle of the church where it rests as the guardian angel of our
Ottawa missions."
25. Resting Place of Remains Lost. In time the mission of St.
Ignace and the little church which covered the remains of the saintly
Marquette were destroyed and for more then two hundred years the
resting place of the saintly missionary was unknown but on Septem-
ber 3rd, 1877, the bones of the great missionary were discovered by
the Very Reverend Edward Jacker and through him the little monu-
ment was erected over the grave on the site of the old mission.
Travelers now view this monument located at the head of what is
called East Moran Bay near Point Ignace. Not all of the remains lie
under this little monument, however, a portion being preserved in
Marquette College, a Jesuit institution at Milwaukee, Wisconsin.
250 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
26. Visitors to Marquette's First Grave. Nearly fifty years after,
Marquette was buried on the hill near the Pere Marquette River, a
noted traveler and historian, Reverend Pierre Francois Xavier de
Cherlevoix, S. J., visited the site of the first resting place of Marquette
and noted the surroundings. In 1818, Gurdon Saltonstall Hubbard,
an early resident of Chicago, then a youth, engaged in the fur trade,
visited the spot, and, says Hubbard, "we saw the remains of a red
cedar cross erected by his men at the time of his death, to Marquette
at his grave, and though his remains had been removed to the mission
at Point Ignace, the cross was held sacred by the voyageurs who in
passing paid reverence to it by kneeling and making the sign of the
cross. It was about three feet above the ground, and in a falling
condition. "We reset it, leaving it out of the ground about two feet,
and as I never saw it after, I doubt not that it was covered by the
drifting sands of the following winter and that no white man ever
saw it again." Three years later, a devout Sulpitian, Rev. Gabriel
Richard, who first labored in the West in Illinois but later became
the pastor at Detroit, was led by the Indians to the site of Father
Marquette 's first grave, and in honor of the great missionary he raised
a wooden cross at the spot in the presence of eight Ottowas and
three Frenchmen, and with his penknife, cut on the humble monu-
ment this inscription: ''Fr, J. K. Marquet died here 19th of May,
1675." He celebrated Mass there on the following Sunday and pro-
nounced the eulogium of the missionary. A statue of Father Mar-
quette is now in process of erection on the spot.
27. Biography. Father Jacques (James) Marquette was a Jesuit
priest of the province of Champagne, France. He was born at Laon,
June 10, 1637. He entered the Jesuit Order at Nancy, October 8,
1654. He arrived at Quebec, September 20, 1666, and labored in
several Canadian Indian missions until he entered upon his voyage
of discovery of the Mississippi River and the country of Illinois in
1673.
28. Bibliography. Several accounts of the life and labors of
Father Marquette have been published. The journals quoted from
here were first published in English by John Gilmary Shea in 1852.
Good English translations are contained in the Jesuit Relations, Vol.
59, and in Louise Phelps Kellog's Narratives of the Northwest. There
is a life of Father Marquette by the great historian and biographer.
Sparks, and a very readable biography in Father T. J. Campbell's
Pioneer Priests of North America, Vol. 3. Father Marquette is the
most distinguished figure in the history of Illinois.
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 251
29. Days of Waiting and Hoping. For the poor Indians, the
death of Father Marquette brought months of waiting and hoping
for the successor which the Blackgown had promised. His death and
the circumstances of it had been communicated to the missionary
fathers by the faithful Pierre and Jacque, and they in their solicitude
for the welfare of the forest children were anxious that a successor
be sent to the newly established mission. There were, as there always
is, difficulties in the way of such a course but such difficulties had to
be overcome, and as soon as possible a successor to Father Marquette
was found in the person of Father Claud Jean Allouez. The superior
of the mission, Father Dablon, speaking in reference to the choice
of a successor said : "A successor to the late Father Marquette was
needed, who would be no less zealous than he. To fill his place Father
Claud Allouez who had labored, the leader in all our missions to the
Ottowas, with untiring courage was selected. He was engaged at the
time in that of St. Frangois Xavier at Green Bay.
30. Father Allouez' Journey to the Illinois. We are not advised
as to the exact time that Father Allouez left Green Bay on his journey
to the Illinois. We have some details of that journey that are very
interesting. It was the winter season in which the good missionary
made the journey, and a considerable part of it was made in a
quite extraordinary way for that day. The lake being frozen, the
canoe was placed on the ice, and a sail rigged which "made it go
as on the water." When the breeze died down, the canoe was drawn
along the ice with ropes. Allouez told his superior in a letter that
''after journeying 76 leagues over the lake of St. Joseph (Lake
Michigan then was called by that name), we at length entered the
River which leads to the Illinois (that is, the Chicago River).
31. The Beception Accorded the Missionary. "1 met there," says
Allouez, "eighty savages of the country by whom I was welcomed in
a very hospitable manner. The Captain came about thirty steps to
meet me, carrying in one hand a firebrand, and in the other a calumet
adorned with feathers. Approaching me he placed it in my mouth and
himself lighted the tobacco which obliged me to make pretence of
smoking it. Then he made me come into his cabin, and having given
me the place of honor, he spoke to me as follows." The purport of
the savage chieftain's address was that he and his tribe were en-
dangered by their enemies and that the presence of the Jesuit mis-
sionary would shield and preserve them. He therefore begged the
missionary to come with him to his village at once and in com-
252 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
pliance with the request Father Allouez departed with his Indian
escort without delay.
32. The Missionary Beaches Kaskaskia Village. "Notwithstand-
ing all the efforts that were made to hasten our journey, ' ' says Father
Allouez "it was not until the 27th of April (1677) that I was able
to arrive at Kaskaskia, the great village of the Illinois. I entered
at once the cabin in which Father Marquette had lived and the old
men being assembled there with the entire population, I made known
the reason for which I had come to them namely, to preach to them
the true God living and immortal, and his only Son, Jesus Christ."
33. The Greater Village. Father Allouez found the village greatly
increased in population since the time Father Marquette had visited
it. "Formerly," says he, "it was composed of but one nation, that
of the Kaskaskias. At the present time there are eight tribes in it,
the first having summoned the others who inhabited the neighborhood
of the River Mississippi. One cannot well satisfy himself as to the
number of people who compose the village. They are housed in 351
cabins which are easily counted as most of them are situated upon
the bank of the River." Using the same calculations as before, it
will be seen that the number of Indians in the great village when
Father Allouez visited it may have been near 25,000.
34. Planting the Cross. Six days after his arrival, and on May 3,
1677, the feast of the Holy Cross, Father Allouez erected in the
midst of the town a cross thirty-five feet high, chanting the Vexilla
Regis in the presence of a great number of Illinois of all tribes. The
raising of a cross was a ceremony observed in all the missions at the
earliest practicable date after establishment. The great hymn, the
Vexilla Regis, always chanted on such occasions, was first sung when
a part of the true cross upon which Christ was crucified was sent by
the Emperor, Justin II, from the East at the request of St. Rade-
gunda, and was carried in great pomp from Tour to her monastery
of St. Croix at Poitiers. The first stanza reads :
Behold the Royal Standard raised,-
The wondrous Cross illumines Heaven
On wliieh True Life did death endure
By whom our life through death was given.
This was the first cross raising of which we have an account in the
territory now known as Illinois but during the missionary period
a chain of crosses which constituted a new Via Crucis stretched from
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 253
Port Royal, near the entrance of the St. Lawrence all the way up
that river to its sources, around the Great Lakes, down the Illinois
and Mississippi to the Gulf of Mexico.
35. The Impression Made by This First Cross-Raising. Respect-
ing the impression made upon the Indians by this first cross raising
witnessed by them, Father Allouez says, "I can say in truth that
they did not take Jesus Christ crucified for a folly nor for a scandal.
On the contrary they witnessed the ceremony with great respect and
heard all the mystery with admiration. The children even wanted to
kiss the cross through devotion and the old commended me to place
it well so that it would not fall." Such was the impression made
upon these savages by Marquette's few days of sojourn amongst
them and the entrance to their habitation of Father Allouez and the
words the missionaries had spoken to them.
36. Methods Adopted by Father Allouez. This first visit of the
new missionary was necessarily brief, as Father Allouez had to visit
other portions of his vast field of labor. Accordingly he immediately
applied himself to give all the instruction he could to the different
nations. "I went for that purpose, "saj^s Father Allouez, "into the
cabin of the chief of the nation I wished to instruct, and there making
ready a small altar using the ornaments of my portable chapel, I
exposed the crucifix. When they had looked at it, I explained to
them the mysteries of our holy Faith. I could not have desired a
larger audience or closer attention. They carried to me their smaller
children to be baptized and brought me the older ones to be in-
structed. They then repeated all the prayers that I taught them.
In a word, after I had done the same for all the nations, I recognized
as a result a number of people for whom nothing remained save
cultivation, for them to become good Christians. ' ' Having thus prog-
ressed with his work Father Allouez left his forest children with the
promise to return as speedily as possible.
37. A Long and Successful Missionary Career. Father Allouez
was the Vicar General of a vast territory reaching from Michilimack-
inac on the north to the Illinois Tribes on the south, and spent his
time passing from one to the other, and laboring in each. "We have
direct accounts of his presence at the Kaskaskia Village in 1679,
1684, and 1689. He died at Fort Miami in the present state of
Indiana in 1690. He has been called the St. Francis Xavier of
America and is credited with having preached the Gospel to 100,000
savages and with having baptized 10,000. He was one of the greatest
and most successful of the American missionaries.
254 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
38. The Missionaries the Only Representatives of Civilization.
During the period from the time of Marquette's first visit in 1673
to the year 1680, the missionaries were the only representatives of
civilization in Illinois. They had kept the light of faith burning and
made progress in the civilization of the Indian tribes. The year 1680
ushered in a new era of activity through the coming of a number
of Frenchmen under the leadership of Robert Cavalier de La Salle.
Chapter III. The Native Indians
1, Indian Nations. The Indians found in America by the first
white people who came were scattered over the country, and to first
appearances were pretty much all alike, but when their characteristics
and peculiarities were studied it was found that they differed racially
somewhat as white people do and when these characteristics and
peculiarities were analyzed it was found that there were two great
divisions or nationalities within the territory now known as United
States, one of which was called Algonquins and the other Iroquois.
The Algonquins were very widely spread. They were found on the
St. Lawrence, along the Atlantic coast, in Maine, and the Carolinas,
in the region of the Great Lakes, and on the Mississippi and Illinois
rivers, while the Iroquois were numerous in New York and what
became the New England States, and farther south. Each of these
big nations had divisions or confederations. The Iroquois had a con-
federation of five great divisions known as the Mohawks, the Oneidas,
the Onondagas, the Cayugas and the Senecas, to which a sixth was
later added, the Tuscaroras. The Iroquois are accordingly frequently
referred to as the "Five Nations" or the ''Six Nations." The Al-
gonquins were divided into many divisions, one of which was the
Illinois, and the Illinois was composed of five tribes, the Tamaroas,
the Mitchigamea, the Kaskaskia, the Cahokia and the Peoria. These
five Illinois tribes were to be found in the territory now known as
Illinois but were not always confined to Illinois, the tribes moving
about as circumstances dictated. Many descriptions have been given
of the characteristics of the different divisions and tribes of Indians
but we are interested here chiefly in what is known of the Illinois
tribes.
2. Location of the Illinois Tribes. When the French first came
to Illinois, or at least when they first begun to note the difference
in the Illinois Indians they found the principal residence of the
Kaskaskia tribe to be in the neighborhood of what is now Utiea in
La Salle county. Their village there was called Kaskaskia or Lavan-
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 255
turn. The Peoria tribe had its main village near what is now the
city of Peoria. The Cahokia tribe had its residence near the place
that has become known as Cahokia, some four miles from the present
city of St. Louis. The Tamaroa were found near there also but it
has been ascertained that the Tamaroas formerly lived in the southern
part of the state near the present town of Tamaroa. The Mitchigamea
were found on the Mississippi river below the Ohio but their former
home had been much farther north and near Lake Michigan, and
it was from this tribe that the lake and the state of Michigan took
their name. As we have already seen, the Kaskaskia tribe removed
from the Utica site in 1700 and located themselves on the Kaskaskia
a few miles from the Mississippi in what became Kandolph county
where they remained to the end of their history in Illinois. In time
the Mitchigamea and the remnant of the Peoria came to Kaskaskia
also. The Tamaroa remained permanently at Cahokia and blended
with the Cahokia tribe,
3. Other Indians in Illinois. There were at various times after
white men came to Illinois other Indians not belonging to the Illinois
confederacy. Amongst those were the Miami Indians who again were
divided into tribes including the Kickapoo, the Weas and Piankeshas.
The principal tribe of the Miamis was located most of the time
around the foot of Lake Michigan and frequently spread over into
Illinois. The Kickapoo were to be found in the central part of the
state with headquarters near what became Springfield, the Wea were
gathered around old Port Ouatanon near what is now the city of
Fort Wayne, Indiana, while the Piankeshas were in southwestern
Indiana and southeastern Illinois. A western contingent of the
Shawnoes penetrated Indiana and Illinois along the Wabash. In the
northern part of the state again were the tribes of the Pottawotami,
who were much in the neighborhood of Chicago, while in the north-
western part of the state, tribes of the Sacs and Foxes were frequently
found and also occasional bands of the Sioux Indians which belonged
in Iowa and farther west. The Winnebagoes sometimes spread over
into Illinois from the Minnesota and Wisconsin country. The names
of several of those tribes survive in the geography of Illinois,
4, Indian Organization. The organization or government of the
Indians was uncertain. For some divisions or tribes ethnologists have
worked out quite an elaborate system of organization, but there is
very little reason to believe that any definite plans were followed for
any great length of time. Volumes have been written about the man-
ners and customs of the Indians but they differed so much in different
25G JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
localities and even in the same tribe that very little can be said with
certainty as to the prevalence of such customs. There were a few
customs which were quite common to all the tribes and one of these
was the council. Almost every tribe of Indians held councils upon
important matters and it was a quite general custom to call the entire
tribe together for this purpose. When they had met they sat on the
ground in a circle, the older men occupying the inner position, the
warriors next behind them and lastly the women and children. The
speakers occupied the center of the circle and after debate a con-
;-ensus of opinion on the subjects considered was obtained.
5. The Food of the Indians. The Indians found here by the
white men understood the use of fire. They knew how to ignite a
fire with flint and they understood the utility of preserving fire by
means of logs, knots and decayed wood, somewhat after the manner
of tinder. They therefore cooked much of their food which consisted
principally of dishes prepared from the Indian corn which they
raised, fruit, nuts and wild game, Buffalo, deer and bear, and wild
turkeys, grouse or prairie chickens and partriges were abundant. The
fish supply was also plentiful. Illinois indeed was a bountiful land
and there was seldom a dearth of provisions amongst the Indians
dwelling here. With all these excellent articles of food, it appears
nevertheless that the Indian frequently indulged in dog flesh. Indeed
a dog dinner was considered a luxury and served as a banquet on
state occasions. Of course under such circumstances it was hard for
the Indians to understand why white people hesitated or refused to
eat such a delicacy. It will be remembered that the Illinois offered
Father Marquette a steaming dish of dog meat but that the good
missionary politely but firmly refused it.
6, The Family Relation. Writers agree quite generally that the
family relation was more or less strictly recognized in all divisions
and tribes. The family in its larger sense included blood relations
and was recognized by some sort of a designation, usually adopted
from the animal kingdom such as the bear family or the wolf, hawk
or eagle. More properly speaking these were separate clans. These
families or clans had badges or emblems of distinction somewhat as
Europeans subject to a monarchial government have coats of arms.
These emblems were called totems and were displayed on long poles
raised in front of the dwelling place of the clan and otherwise. In
its restricted sense family meant with the Indians the same as it
does with us, a man and wife and their children. Generally speaking,
however, there could be no marriage within the elan, A wolf could
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 257
not marry a wolf nor a bear a bear. Marriage itself though some-
times accompanied by much ceremony was in general a quite simple
affair. It required nothing more than the consent of the parties and
of the wife's parents. It was not especially binding upon the male
party who might leave liis wife at any time. In some of the tribes
abandonment was visited with punishment or disadvantages but in
general the abandoned wife had no recourse.
7. The Dwelling Places of the Indians. The dwellings of the In-
dians were quite temporary in their nature. Poles were cut, sunk in
the ground, bent over and tied together near the top. The bark of
trees or mats woven from rushes were fastened from pole to poi'
and furnished some shelter from the cold wind and rain. Some of
these huts were quite large. The Iroquois especially built large en-
closures which were called "long houses" and were often referred to
as wigwams. Some of these were 250 feet long and 30 feet wide and
were capable of housing twenty or thirty families. All of the tribes
used large wigwams in some cases and there were usually several
families housed in each wigwam. Each closely related group in an
Indian dwelling had a fire and there were sometimes three or four
families for each fire. These fires were all kept up and the smoke
gathered in the wigwams, having no chance of escape except through
openings left in the imperfect covering or the entrances. There were
no chimneys and no windows, but in more permanent structures open-
ings were left in the top.
8. Indian Dress. Most pictures of Indians show them without
much clothing, but after the white people came amongst them and
established trade with them they covered their bodies with clothing
except in the very hot weather, when they left their bodies bare to
the waist and went barefoot. The usual garments of the men were
a long shirt reaching to the knees, a breechclout, and leggings that
reached up to the thighs. The shirt and leggings were usuaUy dyed
black or blue and the breechclout red, and all were usually decorated
with beads and quills. The women wore a two-piece garment, short
leggings and moccasins. Their garments too were usually decorated
with quills and beads. Both men and women wore robes for greater
protection from the cold, as we wear overcoats and wraps, and later
when they traded with the writes they wore blankets. Amongst the
Indians it was the men who painted their faces, using various colors
and figures. The women did not paint their faces. The men let
their hair grow long on the top of their heads in what was called a
scalp lock, braided it and bound it up about the head with a band
258 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
of otter skin or a woven sash. The women wore their heir in a single
braid down the back.
9. Employment of the Indians. War, hunting and fishing were
the chief employments of the Indian man. The principal training
of the Indian youth was for war, and war was the only avenue to
renown amongst the male Indians. When not at war, however, they
hunted game for food, generally at designated periods of the year
and whiled away much of their time in fishing. They engaged in no
menial labor, as tilling the soil or tending crops seemed to them. Such
labors were left for the women who stirred up the ground, planted
the com, kept the weeds from choking it and guarded it from the
crows and other enemies, gathered, prepared and cooked the food,
and reared the children. The women were the chief toilers and
bearers of the burdens amongst the Indians.
10. Indian Children. The Indians were prolific. They married
early in life and bore many children. From birth almost the Indian
baby was thrown on its own resources. The mother's work required
that she spend little time in special care of the baby and accordingly
the little papoose, as the Indian baby was called, was wrapped up
with a blanket, strapped to a flat piece of wood and tied upon the
mother's back while she was working, or at intervals hung upon a
branch of a nearby tree. Once a day the little prisoner was released
from his hard cradle and allowed to play and roll on a blanket on
the grass. At two years of age the board prison was discarded and
the little savage was permitted to run or crawl about and the training
for life was begun. When a girl was four or five years old she was
taught to carry wood and water. When eight years old she was shown
how to make up a pack and carry it on her back, as she grew older
she learned to cut wood, to raise corn, to gather it, to wash and do
the usual work of an Indian woman. An Indian boy's training
was quite different. Since he was to be a warrior, he was not asked
to do common work, but was allowed to run wild. He was taught to
run, jump, swim, and wrestle and he was scarcely ever punished for
disobedience as it was thought punishment would break his independ-
ent spirit. At a very early age boys were taught to shoot with a
bow and arrow and gradually taught lessons that would be useful to
them in war. To make a great warrior out of him, he was required
to undergo periods of fasting and of watching to test his endurance
and perseverance and he was early dedicated by what was intended
to be an impressive ceremony to some great spirit, the purpose of
all the teachings being to make him a great warrior.
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 259
11. Indian Hunts. The Indians hunted all sorts of game and in
the Illinois country buffalo, deer, bear, foxes and wolves abounded.
The bow and arrow was the principal weapon used in such hunts,
and with the assistance of the Indian ponies or small horses, the
Indians were able to kill many of the fleetest of these animals. The
buffalo hunts were especially exciting. One way of killing buffalo
practiced by the Illinois and other tribes of Indians was to drive
them over precipices on the river's brink. Buffalo Rock, a large
promotory on the north side of the Illinois river, a few miles below
Ottawa is said to have been named from this practice. It was cus-
tomary to select an active young man, and put on him the skin of a
buffalo. In this disguise he would take a position between the herd
of buffalo and a cliff on the river and the hunters would surround
the herd of buffalo and drive them in the direction of the decoy.
When the buffalo came near enough to see him he ran toward the
cliff and disappeared behind a tree or in a crevice while the buffalo,
thinking him one of their number and that he had passed over the
cliff, rushed headlong to death on the rocks below.
12. Wars and Preparations Therefor. As the chief means of
gaining renown was through war, every ambitious young Indian
wanted to go to war, and if there was no enemy to fight, quarrels
were frequently raised amongst the kindred tribes. If there was no
cause of war then war was frequently provoked. The first step in
the preparation for war or for going upon the "war path" was
the "war dance." A leader who was ambitious for renown would set
out to raise a war party. He first appealed to the patriotism and
courage of his friends and then he would play upon their supersti-
tions, telling them that the Great Spirit had made known tc him in
dreams that their enterprise would be successful and that their war-
path would be strewn with the dead bodies of their foes. Painting
themselves with vermillion to represent blood and bringing such
trophies in the shape of scalps as they already had won, they would
commence a war dance which was a sort of rehearsal of the battles
in which they expected to engage. The various stages of such re-
hearsal included fii*st a representation of the warriors entering upon
the war path, next the posting of sentinels to avoid being surprised
by the enemies, then the advance into the enemies' country, the
formation of ambuscades to surprise the foe, the strife and carnage
of battle and fall of the foe, the terrible crash of the war club or
tomahawk, the retreat of the enemy, the scalping of the slain, the
feast of vultures on the dead bodies and the triumphant return of
260 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
the warriors. This was all acted out with such wonderful reality
that the actors forgot it was mimicry and became frenzied in the
interest manifested. Thus they were wrought into a state of mind
that prepared them for any savagery. When actually engaged in a
war and especially when winning the Indians were very savage and
ruthless, and apparently took great pleasure in mutilating their
victims. The practice for which the Indians were most noted was
scalping. In this barbarity the Indian seized his enemy by the hair
and by the use of his scalping knife, which in the earlier days was
made of bone, he cut the skin in a circle around the skull and tore
the scalp from the head. The scalps taken by the savages were pre-
served with gi'eat care and used as trophies and ornaments. Be-
sides the scalping knife the primitive Indians used as weapons the
bow and arrow, war clubs and axes made of stone called Tomahawks
and sometimes metal implements. Later white men provided them
with guns, swords and knives and these were used in a cruel and
reckless manner by the Indians.
13. Religion of the Indians. It is rather remarkable that nearly
all of the Indians had some sort of a religion. Most of the tribes
believed in a Great Spirit who was all-powerful, all-wise and all-good.
Sometimes this Great Spirit was located in the sun, sometimes in the
moon. Most of the Indians also believed in a future life and as
hunting was the Indian's greatest diversion here, they believed that
the future life would be one long happy hunt and consequently it
became common to talk of the region to which the Indians went after
death as the ' ' happy hunting ground. ' ' Accordingly when an Indian
died his survivors buried with him his bow and arrows, and the
paints with which he decorated himself. His horse was sometimes
slain upon or near his grave that he might be ready to mount and
proceed to the happy hunting ground.
14. Burial of the Indians. "It was a common thing amongst
the forest tribes, to choose as suitable places for interment, elevated
spots above the reach of floods. Very often the branches of a tree
would be used for this purpose. In a crotch of the tree the dead
hero's drinking tins and other utensils were placed near, as though
the dead man might want them again at some unexpected moment.
The bodies of the dead were v^rrapped in many kinds of grave
clothes, and then placed, sometimes at full length and sometimes in a
sitting posture, in the rudest kind of coffin, which was most fancifully
painted in all sorts of glaring colors. Over all this the dead man's
blanket was stretched, and fastened to the trees. As long as any
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 261
of the body remained these graves were guarded with jealous care.
There was a deep reverence in the mind of the Indian, both the
dying and the dead. If, in the course of some conflict, a comrade
had been wounded, he was not left to die uncared for and alone,
but often, at great risk, his companions would make a rude litter and
bear him away from the field of battle, that he might have his wounds
dressed, or that at least he might die in peace.
It was customary, where there was a goodly company of Indians
living together on the level prairie lands, to select some place by a
river or stream, a little elevated, if possible as the general burial place
of the tribe. These ancient Indian cemeteries presented a very re-
markable appearance. One reason for the elevation of the bodies of
the dead, was to keep them free from the onslaught of wolves and
other pests of the prairie; and the huge flags that were placed here
and there over bodies more recently interred, were intended to keep
off wolves, vultures, and other birds of prey. ' '
15. The Fate of the Indians. In general the American Indian
has suffered a sad fate. As a race the red men have been guilty of
many atrocities but the evil conduct of which the Indians have been
guilty has very frequently been provoked by white men. There is a
remarkable contrast in the manner in which the Indians have been
dealt with and which has been reflected in the life of the Red Race.
Wherever the French or Spanish came in contact with the Indians
they treated them well and brought them to a comparatively high
degree of civilization. On the other hand wherever the English and
the early Americans met the Indians they treated them as inferior
and indeed as worthless and only in the way. The policy of the
French and Spanish was to civilize the Indian, make a good Christian
and good citizen of him, that of the English and the early Americans,
to drive them out and if necessary exterminate them. To be sure, it
has been frequently stated that the French policy was a failure,
that there was little or no good in the Indian and that generous and
humane treatment only made him helpless and dependant. It has
been urged also that progress demanded that the savage give way to
the civilized, that it was a waste of nature's resources to have the
country populated by a race that could not or did not utilize the
boundless opportunities presented by the vast Indian territory. Of
course this theory puts money above men and wealth before salva-
tion. So far as the Illinois Indians were concerned, however, that
theory succeeded and the Indian was eliminated. Before being driven
from his home, however, he was debauched by contact with immoral
262 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
white men and ruined with whisky with which mercenary traders
plied him in order that they might fleece him of his goods. It will
here stand to the credit of the Jesuit missionaries that wherever they
exercised control and wherever they could influence commanders and
rulers, the Indian developed into a meritorious Christian citizen, and
what pleased the missionaries more was the fact that so far as human
knowledge extends they were the means of salvation for thousands of
the red children of the forest.
Chapter IV. La Salle's Explorations
1. The French Government Takes an Interest in the Newly Bis-
covered Lands. Joliet's verbal report to the government of Canada
was conveyed to the French government at Paris, and the French
publisher Thevenot published a garbled version of Marquette's ac-
count of the first voyage by means of which many obtained informa-
tion of the newly discovered lands and became interested with re-
spect to colonization. There was in Canada at the time a young
Frenchman named Robert Cavalier. He was an ardent admirer of
the Canadian governor. Count Frontenac, and had already been en-
trusted with some important missions for the Governor and rewarded
with grants of land. He had also undertaken some explorations as
far as the Ohio country and as early as 1666. Learning of Marquette
and Joliet's voyage, young Cavalier conceived the idea of exploring
the region they had discovered.
2. La Salle Petitions the King. Governor Frontenac and other
powerful friends sent a memorial to the King of France through
his great minister Colbert asking authority to conduct a voyage of
exploration, and for certain rights and privileges in such lands as
he might explore. In the petition permission was asked to establish
at his own cost certain posts with seigniorial rights over all lands
which he might discover and colonize within twenty years, and the
right to govern all the country in question. The petition was favor-
ably received and a commission dated May 12, 1678, was issued by the
King under which Robert Cavalier of La Salle was permitted "to
labor at the discovery of the Western parts * * * of New France and
for the execution of this enterprise to build forts at such places as
you may think necessary and enjoy the possession thereof * * * on
condition nevertheless that you finish this enterprise within five
years. ' '
3. Making Ready for the Voyage. The first thing Cavalier, since
known as La Salle, did after securing his commission was to engage
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 263
ship carpenters and procure iron girdage and anchors for two
vessels. This indicated that he had in mind the projects he afterward
attempted to carry out, namely the building of one vessel for the
lakes, and another for the Mississippi River.
4. Raising Money for the Enterprise. La Salle had little or no
means of his own. He owned the seigniorial rights of Fort Fronteac
but needed cash to conduct his voyage and the only means he had
to secure it was to borrow. Accordingly he secured a loan from a
notary named Simonnet, of 4,000 livres (a livre was of the value of
twenty cents) an advocate named Raoul loaned him 24,000, one
Dumont loaned him 6,000, his cousin Frangois Plet, a merchant,
loaned him about 11,000 livres at an interest of 40%, and Governor
Frontenac procured for him another loan of about 14,000 livres. This
loan was secured by a mortgage on Fort Frontenac. His brothers
and relatives said they spared nothing to enable him to carry out
the undertaking. Thus LaSalle procured the funds necessary to under-
take his journey but his most valuable asset was the friendship of
the great French ministers, Colbert and Seignelay, and the Prince de
Conti, all of Paris. He had another friend. Abbe Renaudot, who
helped him in many ways but conferred the greatest benefit he ever
received when he introduced him to an Italian officer and protege of
the Prince de Conti named Henri de Tonti. He found, too, another
friend and valuable aid in the person of La Motte de Lussiere.
5. La Salle and His Party Sail for America. On the 14th of
July, 1678, La Salle with Tonti, La Motte and thirty men set sail
for Canada and reached Quebec two months later.
6. Preparations for the Voyage. At Quebec La Salle met Father
Louis Hennepin, a Recollect friar, and by the permission of Governor
Frontenac engaged him to accompany the exploring party in the
capacity of missionary. He at once sent Father Hennepin to Fort
Frontenac and from thence to the neighborhood of the Niagara Falls,
to direct the construction of a fort and a vessel. In this work, Henne-
pin was accompanied by La Motte and sixteen men. La Salle with
the rest of the party was to follow as soon as he could finish his
preparations.
7. Hennepin Discovers the Niagara Falls. It was while upon this
journey and in the month of December of 1697 that Father Hennepin,
following his bent for exploration, climbed the hills now called
Queenstown Heights and pressed on in the solitudes of the unknown
region until the great cataract we know as the Niagara Falls burst
264 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
upon his sight. So far as known Father Hennepin was the first white
man to gaze upon this great natural wonder and his description of
the cateract is as accurate as any that has since been written.
8. Building the Fort. Two leagues above the mouth of the
Niagara, La Motte began the building of the fort. So solidly frozen
was the ground that it was necessary to use hot water to soften it
in order to permit of sinking the pickets.
9. La Salle and Tonti Follow. In the meantime La Salle and
Tonti with their small vessel set out to join La Motte and Father
Hennepin and on this short journey happened the first of La Salle's
misfortunes. The little vessel in which his supplies and the materials
for his two vessels were contained was wrecked by the incapacity or
wilfulness of the pilot, and everything contained in it except the
anchors and cables destined for the new vessels were lost. They
reached the Fort near the mouth of the Niagara, however, but already
his men had begun to give signs of disloyalty, and even the conduct
of La Motte was questionable. Parkman the historian says, ' * La Salle,
seldom happy in the choice of subordinates, had perhaps in all his
<3ompany but one man whom he could fully trust and this was Tonti. ' '
10. Building the Griffon. Despite his misfortunes. La Salle set
to work at once upon his first vessel. The little vessel in which Father
Hennepin and La Motte had come up the Niagara from Fort Fron-
tenac had been anchored below the rapids of Lewiston and drawn
ashore to save it from destruction by the floating ice. As there was
no other means of passing the rapids and the cataract, the goods
had to be unloaded from the vessel and carried round the rapids to
the Falls a distance of at least twelve miles. The thirty men with
litters formed in line and trudged over the snow and up the heights,
while Hennepin "plowed through the drifts with his portable altar
lashed fast to his back." Stopping at what is now called Cayuga
Creek near the site of the present Canadian village named La Salle,
the construction of the ship planned by La Salle was begun.
While the Frenchmen and others of La Salle 's party were engaged
at this work, two Mohegan hunters built wigwams of bark for the
men to live in, and a chapel for Father Hennepin where Mass was
celebrated on Sundays and Saint's Days. When the ship had
progressed to the point of laying the keel. La Salle out of respect
for Father Hennepin's vocation asked him to drive the first bolt,
but the good friar declined the honor in favor of the leader of the
expedition. By Spring, the vessel which was of forty-five tons, burden
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 265
was completed and ready for launching. It was christened the Griffon
in honor of the armorial design of Governor Frontenac, a replica o^
which was carved on her prow, being in fact an eagle, the very
bird which later became the emblem of liberty all along the southern
shores of the lakes which the Griffon traversed.
11. La Salle Returns to Frontenac. It became necessary for La
Salle to return to Frontenac, and the Griffon lay anchored on the
shore at Black Rock until early in August when he returned. This
time he was accompanied by three more Recollect priests. One of
them was Rev. Melithon Watteau. He was to remain at Niagara.
The others, Fathers Zenobe Membre and Gabriel de la Ribourde,
were to accompany the exploring party and enter upon the missions
in the new lands.
12. Sailing the Lakes. At last on the 7th of August, 1679, La
Salle and all his party embarked upon the Griffon, sang the Te Deum,
and fired a cannon. "A fresh breeze sprang up and with swelling
canvass the Griffon plowed the virgin waves of Lake Erie where sail
was never seen before."
13. Landing at St. Ignace. After a stormy voyage in which the
wreck of the vessel was threatened and a vow made to St. Anthony
of a chapel in his honor the Griffon put in at St. Ignace and the
party made a landing. ' ' The Griffon fired her cannon and the Indians
yelped in wonder and amazement. The adventurers landed in state
and marched under arms to the bark chapel (of the Jesuits) in the
Ottowa village, where they heard Mass. La Salle knelt before the
altar in a mantle of scarlet bordered with gold. Soldiers, sailors, and
artisans knelt around, — black Jesuits, grey Recollects, swarthy
voyageurs, and painted savages, a devout but motley concourse."
(Parkman.)
14. Sends the Griffon to Niagara. Here, for some important
reasons. La Salle determined to send the Griffon back to Niagara,
laden with a cargo of furs which he had secured. Accordingly on the
18th of September, the parting shot was fired and the Griffon set
sail with orders to return to the head of Lake Michigan as soon as
she had discharged her cargo. As will be seen, the Griffon was never
heard of thereafter.
15. La Salle Starts for the Illinois. La Salle with fourteen men
who remained, in four canoes laden with a forge, tools, merchandise
and arms, put out from the Island and skirted down the Wisconsin
266 JOSEPH J, THOMPSON
side of Lake Michigan. They found their trip on the lake very
difficult and were on the point of losing their boats and their lives
several times. Proceeding, they circled the southern shore of Lake
Michigan until they reached the mouth of the St. Joseph River on
the first day of November. Here La Salle was to meet Tonti with
twenty more men, but it was several days before Tonti appeared.
While waiting La Salle set his men to building a fort. Finally, on
the twentieth of November, Tonti came but with only half of his
men. Having run out of provisions he left the others behind to
sustain themselves by hunting : Happily the men left behind, except
two deserters, arrived a few days later and preparations were Begun
for continuing the journey.
16. Entering the Illinois. Preparations having been completed
the entire party consisting of thirty-three men in eight canoes, re-
embarked on the 3rd of December, 1679, for the last stage of the
journey to Illinois. They rowed up the St. Joseph River to the site
of the present city of South Bend, Indiana, and after search in the
wilderness by La Salle for the portage, during which he lost his way
and had to sleep out under the falling snow, and in which he dis-
covered deposits of coal, a landing was effected and the party en-
camped. In the morning the canoes and baggage were shouldered and
the march for the Kankakee River, some five miles distant, was begun.
The antipathies which La Salle became famous for creating, had
their first expression on this portage.
"As they filed on their way a man named Duplessis bearing a
grudge against La Salle, walking just before him, raised his gun
to shoot him through the back but was prevented by one of his com-
rades. ' '
Reaching the headwaters of the Kankakee, they set their canoes
on the thread of v/ater and pushed down the sluggish streamlet. The
stream grew wider and deeper as they progressed but for several days
and nights their journey was a dreary one, through a land apparently
without game. After almost exhausting their food supplies, they were
gratified at finding a buffalo bull, mired in a slough near the river.
The buffalo was quickly dispatched and twelve strong men with ropes
dragged the body from the mire and a feast was made of his flesh.
17. On Illinois Soil. The scene changes, they have now entered
Illinois and soon pass from the Kankakee to the main river, and by
the last of December, they had reached the site of the Kaskaskia
village where Father Marquette had, nearly five years before, estab-
lished the mission of the Immaculate Conception.
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 267
18. La Salle at Kaskaskia. The site of Father Marquette's mis-
sion has been variously known as Kaskaskia, Lavantum, the Rock,
and Fort St. Louis. When La Salle's party reached it on the first
of January, 1680, he found the village uninhabited. Father Hennepin
counted four hundred and sixty deserted lodges. These lodges were
shaped somewhat like the arched top of a baggage wagon. They were
built of a framework of poles covered with a mat and rushes closely
interwoven, and each contained three or four fires of which the
greater part served for two families. Accordingly there were at that
time, in the old village, housing facilities for twelve or fifteen thousand
savages. The inhabitants were all absent on the winter hunt. Seeing
the- village, the travelers had thought they would find food there
but in this they were disappointed since the dwellers were absent.
The deserted town was searched, however, and presently caches, or
covered pits were found in which the Indians had hidden their stock
of corn. La Salle shrank from displeasing the Indians but his needs
were very great, and accordingly he took thirty minots of corn, hoping
to remunerate the owners of it later.
19. All Attend Mass. On landing, an altar was prepared and
Mass was celebrated and Father Hennepin preached a touching ser-
mon exhorting patience, faith and constancy, and having secured a
supply of corn, the party proceeded upon the journey.
20. Arrive at Peoria Lake. Pushing down the river the party
arrived at the extension of the river since known as Peoria Lake, and
there found a number of Illinois Indians in their winter quarters. As
the savages presented a somewhat warlike appearance, La Salle had
his canoes drawn up in a posture of defense, and prepared for any
hostile action of the tribes. He at the same time made peaceful over-
tures and with the help of Father Hennepin succeeded in gaining the
friendship of the Indians. The party was invited on shore, and food
was placed before them. La Salle on his part made the Indians a
gift of tobacco and hatchets and told them that he had been forced
to take corn from their granaries to prevent his men from dying of
hunger and offered them restitution or payment. By telling the Illinois
that the French government would protect them against their enemies
he gained the friendship of the tribe and was invited to remain with
them.
21. Monso's Conspiracy. La Salle had incurred many enmities,
and one of the fruits of these was gathered on the first night after
his arrival at the Peoria village. That very evening a Mascoutin
chief named Monso, with five or six Miami Indians and a supply of
268 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
knives, hatchets and kettles to be used as gifts assembled the chiefs
of the Illinois in the middle of the night and told them that he had
come on behalf of certain Frenchmen whom he named, to warn his
hearers against the designs of La Salle whom he denounced as a
partisan and spy of the Iroquois and that La Salle was now on his
way to stir up the tribes beyond the Mississippi to join in war against
the Illinois. Noting the next day a change in the attitude of the
chiefs, La Salle at once suspected his enemies of an attempt to create
trouble. Through a fortunate circumstance, La Salle learned of the
midnight meeting, and its purport and when the Indians prepared
a council meeting at which they intended to disavow their friendship
to La Salle, that bold leader altered the program by arising imme-
diately upon the convoking of the assembly and informing his audi-
ence that he knew well their purpose and had full knowledge of their
meeting with Monso the night before. Said La Salle: "We were not
asleep, my brother, when Monso came to tell you, under cover of
night, that we were spies of the Iroquois. The presents he gave you,
that you might believe his falsehoods, are at this moment buried
in the earth under this lodge. If he told the truth, why did he not
show himself by day? Do you not see that when we first came
among you, and your camp was all in confusion, we could have
killed you without needing help from the Iroquois? And now, while
I am speaking, could we not put your old men to death, while your
young warriors are all gone away to hunt? If we meant to make
war on you, we should need no help from the Iroquois, who have so
often felt the force of our arms. Look at what we have brought you.
It is not weapons to destroy you, but merchandise and tools, for your
good. If you still harbor evil thoughts of us, be frank as we are,
and speak them boldly. Go after this impostor, Monso, and bring
him back, that we may answer him, face to face, for he never saw
either us or the Iroquois, and what can he know of the plots that he
pretends to. reveal?" This bold speech confounded the Indians and
established firmly La Salle's friendship with them.
22. Fort Crevercoiier. In keeping with his purpose to establish
a chain of forts as an extension of those already built along the St.
Lawrence and the Great Lakes, La Salle resolved to build a fort
at Peoria. Accordingly all hands were set to work and the first
military stronghold ever built in Illinois was soon constructed.
Simultaneously La Salle set to work upon the second ship which he
had planned to build before starting upon his journey. He was
expecting news from his other vessel, the Griffon which as we have
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 269
seen he had sent back to Niagara with a valuable cargo of furs, but
no word came. He had suffered many misfortunes and the outlook
was gloomy, and under the influence of his disappointments, it is
saiid that he gave to his fort the name Crevecouer, which means
"broken heart." This assertion has been questioned and the origin
of the name has been otherwise credited, but Father Zenobe, the
Recollect missionary who was with him at the time and continued
in his association to the end of his life, states that the name was
given on aceouunt of La Salle's feelings of grief and disappointment.
23. La Salle Goes in Search of the Griffon. At last, impatient
of waiting, La Salle resolved to return to Canada and learn the fate
of his vessel. Before starting, however, he laid out a program of
action for the men he was leaving behind. Tonti was to assume com-
mand as Governor, Father Ribourde and Father Membre were to re-
main at Fort Crevecouer as missionaries amongst the Indians while
Father Hennepin with two Frenchmen was to row down the Illinois
to the Mississippi and then north in the Mississippi on a voyage of
discovery to the sources of that river. The vessel was to be com-
pleted and all arrangements made to pursue the Journey of discovery
upon which the party had started out, on La Salle's return.
24. Father Hennepin's Journey. Father Hennepin started first
— on the 29th of February, 1680, and, driving down the Illinois he
in due time reached the Mississippi and thence his little party rowed
up the Mississippi, meeting with several adventures, the most serious
of which was capture and imprisonment by a band of Sioux Indians.
Being released from the Indians by Greysolon Duluth, the famous
French Courier du Bois, (wood ranger) he proceeded as far as the
Falls of St. Anthony which he named, and went thence overland to
Quebec, and in time to Europe. Father Hennepin never returned to
America. One of his compainions, Michael Accou, came back to Illi-
nois and will be heard of again as this story proceeds.
25. La Salle Starts for Frontenac. La Salle set out on his jour-
ney and reached Fort Frontenac, May 6, 1680. Even before proceeding
that far, however, he had received the most distressing news. He
learned that he had not only lost the Griffon and her cargo worth
10,000 pounds, but a ship from France containing his goods worth
more than 25,000 livres had been wrecked at the mouth of the St.
Lawrence and was a total loss — that of twenty men from Europe
engaged to join him, some had been detained by his enemies, and
all but four of the others, being told that La Salle was dead, had
270 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
left for Europe again. His agents had plundered him, his creditors
had seized his property, and several of his canoes richly laden had
been lost in the Rapids of the St. Lawrence.
26. Mutiny at Fort Crevecouer. La Salle was still to hear
further distressing nev/s. Within a few days after leaving Fort
Crevecouer, he had stopped at the Kaskaskia village made familiar
to us by Marquette's visits, and just recently passed by La Salle's
party. Here the rocky elevation nearby which has since become
known as Starved Rock, attracted his attention, and he judged it a
good location for a fort. Meeting two of the men he had sometime
before sent back to inquire about the Griffon, he sent word by them
to Tonti to examine the site of the rock, to determine if it would
be suitable for a fort. Receiving this word, Tonti with Father
Ribourde pushed up the river to the Rock, and in his memoir tells
us what happened while he was gone. "Whilst I was absent, all
my men deserted. They took away everything that was finest and
most valuable and left me with two Recollects and three Frenchmen
newly arrived from France. Stripped of everything, and at the mercy
of the savages." The fort had been destroyed and everything of
value carried off or thrown into the river.
27. Beginning Anew. Thus was La Salle stripped of every-
thing. But, though his resources were apparently exhausted, and
his projects defeated, he did not despair. Before the receipt of all
this bad news, he had procured materials for his vessel on the Illinois
River, and necessary tools and supplies for his Illinois party and
with indomitable courage, he set to work devising means to get these
things to Illinois. So doogged was he in his determination that by
the tenth of August, he was able to set out for the Illinois again,
this time accompanied by another faithful lieutenant, Frangois
Dauphine de la Forest, a surgeon, ship carpenters, joiners, masons,
soldiers, voyageurs and laborers, in all, twenty-five men.
28. Tonti and the Recollects. Leaving La Salle on his way back
to the Illinois for a brief space, we may trace the action of Tonti
and the Recollects in Illinois. The missionaries and the few French-
men that remained faithful, remained in the vicinity of Fort Creve-
couer until September and Tonti made journeys up and down the
Illinois doing whatever seemed best until an Indian outbreak oc-
curred. The Iroquois, the traditional enemies of the Illinois, came
from the East in September and began a savage warfare, in which
Tonti was involved and played a most heroic part. It became ex-
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 271
pedient however, for him and the Frenchmen to quit the territory,
and accordingly they set out on the eighteenth of September for
Mackinac.
29. The Assassination of Father Eihourde. Tonti tells us in his
memorial that after making five leagues in the canoe (Father Membre
who was with him at the time says it was eight leagues), "we landed
to dry some peltries which were wet. While we were repairing our
canoe. Father Gabriel de la Ribourde told me he was going aside to
pray. I advised him not to go away because we were surrounded
by enemies. He went about 1,000 paces off and was taken by forty
savages of the nation called Kickapoo who carried him away and
crushed his head. Finding that he did not return, I went back to
look for him with my men. Having discovered his trail, I found
it cut by several trails which joined and ended at last in one."
Though Tonti and Father Membre searched diligently, throughout
the night and all of the next day, they found no further trace of
Father Ribourde, and were obliged to proceed, leaving him behind.
Some time afterwards, portions of Father Ribourde 's personal be-
longings, part of his breviary, his beads, and crucifix, were found
in the possession of Indians of the Kickapoo tribe and it was learned
that a party of that tribe came upon Father Ribourde, killed him
and secreted his body. Father Ribourde 's was the first blood shed
in the cause of religion upon the soil of this state. The site of this
first martyrdom is somewhere between the modern cities of Morris-
town and Ottawa, and deserves to be marked by a cross or grotto
as a memorial of this good priest and the site of the first shedding
of blood for the Faith on our soil. Tonti and Father Membre after
giving up hope of finding Father Ribourde, proceeded on their jour-
ney, passed up the lake, stopped at Green Bay and travelled from
there to Michilimackinac where they resolved to stay until they had
tidings of La Salle.
30. La Salle Back in the Illinois Country. By the fourth of
November we find La Salle at the ruined fort of St. Joseph which
the mutineers from Fort Crevecouer had wrecked and pillaged. Al-
most without stopping he ascended the St. Joseph River and crossed
the portage tot he Kankakee, as on his former voyage, and was soon
on the Illinois.
31. A Sea of Buffalo. In his impatience to reach Tonti and the
few loyal adherants. La Salle had very little time or inclination for
any thing else, but while passing along the Illinois River somewhere
near the center of the present state a sight met his eyes that moved
272 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
all his party to wonder. ' ' Far and near, ' ' says Parkman, ' ' the prairie
was alive with buffalo; now like black specks dotting the distant
swells, now trampling by in ponderous columns or filing in long lines,
morning noon, and night to drink at the river — wading and plunging
and snorting in the water, climbing the muddy shores and staring
with wild eyes at the passing canoes." His party shot several of the
big cattle, and other game during a hunt which they organized, and
pressed on.
32. War's Devastation. The party passed on through the great
Kaskaskia and found it deserted and in ruins. They also found
abundant and ghastly evidence of the slaughter which the Iroquois
had committed in the savage war which Tonti and the Recollects left
the region to escape. They proceeded down the river and found them-
selves in a valley of horrors. On one side of the river they saw
successive abondoned cabins of the Illinois, and on the other, of the
Iroquois, evidences of the flight of the Illinois and the pursuit of
the Iroquois. They passed Peoria Lake and reached Fort Crevecouer
which they found demolished as they had expected from previously
obtained information. The vessel on the dock was entire, but the
Iroquois Indians had drawn out the nails and spikes which held it
together. On one of the planks was written in French, **Nous sommes
tous sauvages," meaning, "We are all savages." As they drew near
the mouth of the Illinois River, they saw a meadow on their right,
on the verge of which they noted several human figures erect, but
motionless. They landed and approaching the place found the grass
all trampled down and all around were strewn the relics of the
hideous orgies which formed the sequel of an Iroquois victory. The
figures were half consumed bodies of women still bound to the stakes
where they had been tortured. There were other sights too horrible
to record. All the remains were those of women and children. The
men, it seemed had fled and left them to their fate.
33. La Salle Sees for the First Time the Mississippi River. Again
entering the canoes they descended to the mouth of the Illinois River
and La Salle's eyes for the first time rested upon the Mississippi.
In a sense that moment was the culmination of many of his dreams,
but he had little time for reflection. He was impatient to find Tonti
and his party and accordingly, having stripped the bark from a
great tree overhanging the river, as a means of catching any future
traveler's eye, he fastened to it a board with a drawing of his party
and a peace pipe for the information of the Indians, and for Tonti 's
information should he happen that way, a letter stating that he (La
Salle) had been at that point and had returned up the river.
K
Q
>
I— I
o
Q
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 273
34. Back up the Illinois. Retracing their course in feverish
anxiety, they rowed as white men had never done before on the
Illinois River, but in spite of La Salle's disturbed state of mind, a
natural phenomenon moved him sufficiently to inspire a memoran-
dum. It was nothing lers than the passing of a great comet which
not only attracted La Salle's attention but caused much excitement
in civilized centers of all the world.
35. Tracing Tonti. By the sixth of January, 1681, the little
party reached the junction of the Kankakee and Illinois Rivers, and
instead of branching off in the Kankakee, the stream on which they
came, they pressed on up the Illinois and soon discovered a rude
cabin in which they found evidences as they believed of the recent
presence of Tonti and his companions. Cheered by their discovery
they hurried on overland towards the St. Joseph and after a very
difficult tramp, reached Fort Miami where La Forest and the men
left with him welcomed them.
36. The Winter at Fort Miami. Thus had La Salle crossed and
recrossed Illinois in search of Tonti and his men, and was still without
knowledge of their whereabouts. It was winter, however, and further
journeying held little promise of success. Accordingly he determined
to spend the winter at his fort. But while La Salle thus paused in
his search, he was not idle, he devoted himself to establishing good
relations with the various Indian tribes, and other important work,
and he never lost sight of his purpose, to explore the Mississippi to
the sea. With the Spring he began active preparations for the con-
tinuance of that enterprise.
37. Beginning All Over. Having fully determined to start again
on his explorations, he decided to go back to Canada, appease his
creditors and secure further means for the prosecution of his work.
Accordingly, near the end of May he set out from Fort Miami, and
after an easy voyage reached Michilimackinac where it was with
great joy he found Tonti, Father Membre and the few faithfuul fol-
lowers. In his laconic way Tonti says, "He (La Salle) was very glad
to see us again, and notwithstanding all reverses we made new prep-
arations to continue the exploration which he had undertaken."
38. Preparations for Another Start. Without delay La Salle,
Tonti and Father ]\Iembre set out for Fort Frontenac, paddling their
canoes one thousand miles and reaching their destination safely.
Again was La Salle confronted with his misfortunes. Harrassed by
his creditors and forced to beg additional help, his position was ex-
tremely difficult. So loyal was Governor Frontenac, however, that
274 JOSEPH J, THOMPSON
through his assistance and that of his secretary, Barrois, an able
business man, and the help of a wealthy relative, he again placated
his creditors and secured sufficient additional means to undertake
another journey. After making his will in favor of a cousin, Frangois
Plet, to whom he was greatly indebted, he gathered a new force and
set forth once more.
39. Moving Again. Writing to a friend, in France, La Salle
expressed the hope that this journey would ''turn out well, for I
have M. de Tonti who is full of zeal, thirty Frenchmen, all good men,
without reckoning such as I cannot trust, and more than one hundred
Indians, some of them Shawnoes, and others from New England, all
of whom know how to use guns." As the party proceeded others
were added and there were some desertions, so that the expedition
finally included fifty-four persons. In the dead of winter, the last
days of December, 1682, the party reached the Chicago River. There
they made sledges upon which they placed their canoes, the baggage,
and a disabled Frenchman, and dragged them from the Chicago to
the northern branch of the Illinois River, and proceeded down its
frozen course. It was not until they passed Lake Peoria that they
found open waters. We need not dwell upon this trip. The most
hastily performed of all of La Salle's journeys through Illinois, but
we will be interested in its conclusion at what is now New Orleans.
40. Proclaiming Sovereignty and Planting the Cross. On the
ninth of April the party having successfully descended the Mississippi
to the Gulf of Mexico, and preparations having been completed, the
ceremony of proclaiming sovereignty, taking possession of the country
for the King of France and planting the cross took place.
41. The CeremoTiy. A detailed report of these great ceremonies
has been preserved in the Department of Marines at Paris from which
it appears that everything being in readiness, the entire party, under
arms, chanted the Te Deum, the Exaudiat, the Domine Salvum fac
Regem and then after a salute of firearms and cries of Vive le Roi,
a column was erected and La Salle standing near it proclaimed in a
loud voice: "In the name of the most high, mighty, invincible, and
victorious prince, Louis the Great, by the grace of God, King of
France and Navarre, fourteenth of that name, this ninth day of April,
one thousand six hundred and eighty-two, I, in virtue of the com-
mission of his majjesty, which I hold in my hand, and which may be
seen by all whom it may concern, have taken, and do now take in
the name of his majesty, and of his successors to the crown, possession
of this country of Louisiana, the seas, harbors, ports, bays, adjacent
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 275
straits, and all the nations, peoples, cities, towns, villages, mines,
minerals, fisheries, streams, and rivers comprised in the extent of
said Louisiana, from the mouth of the great River St. Louis, on the
eastern side * * * of which and of all that can be ceded, I hereby take
to witness those who hear me, and demand the act of the notary
as required by law. ' ' Whereupon the whole assembly responded with
shouts of Vive le Roi, and salutes of firearms. ' ' After which La Salle
said that his Majesty as an eldest son of the Church, would annex no
country to his crown without making it his chief care to establish
the Christian religion therein, and that its symbol must now be
planted, which was accordingly done at once by erecting a cross,
before which the Vexilla Regis and the Domine Salvuni fac Regent
were sung.
42. Witnesses of the Ceremony. The notary who accompanied
the party drew up a document called a Proces Verbal, reciting all the
details of the ceremony and requiring the signature of witnesses
thereto. The following attached their names to this document in
the manner here written.
De La Salle Pierre You
P. Zenobe, Recollect Missionary Gilles Meuroret
Henry De Tonti Jean Michel, Surgeon
Francois De Boisrondet Jean Mas
Jean Bourdon Jean Dulignon
Sieur d'Autray Nicholas De La Salle
Jacques Cauchois
43. Returning from the Gulf of Mexico. The return journey
need not be dwelt upon. Near the end of January, 1682, the party
arrived at the Chicago River. By the middle of July they had rowed
up Lake Michigan to Michilimackinac. La Salle resolving to go to
France to arrange for planting a colony on the Gulf, directed Tonti
to "go and collect together the French who were on the River Miami
and construct the fort of St. Louis in the Illinois. Tonti proceeded
to execute the design and was but just begun at his fort when La
Salle, having changed his plans joined him. Together they set to
work at the fort and it was finished in March, 1683. La Salle
presently left for France and Tonti remained as Governor of the
Illinois with his castle, Fort St. Louis, on the Rock of the Illinois.
(Starved Rock.)
(To Be Continued)
Joseph J. Thompson.
Chicago.
IN MEMORY OF THE MEN W^HO FIRST
SAW CHICAGO
Dr. L. H. Zeuch, 3014 Fullerton Avenue, for many years a mem-
ber of the Chicago Historical Society, and Robert Knight, deputy
commissioner of buildings, are fostering a movement that has as its
object erection of a memorial to the men who first hit upon Chicago
as the sitef of a commercial center. These they conceive to have been
voyageurs and missionaries — and Indians — who, in the latter half of
the 17th century, established trade intercourse that they believe will
have reached its greatest fulfillment only when the lakes-to-gulf water-
way project has been realized.
Following several years of research devoted to a verification of
their facts, Dr. Zeuch and Mr. Knight collaborated on the article
printed below.
Story op Chicago Portage
The story of the Chicago Portage, which is the name given to the
passage that connected the south branch of the Chicago River and Des-
plaines River, is the story of the beginning of Chicago itself. Chi-
cago's location was not an accident. Long before the coming of the
white man, even before discovery of America, the site of the present
city was an important meeting place of the Indians in their migrations
to and from the Great Lakes and the Mississippi Valley.
Histories record the importance of the Chicago Portage and re-
count the deeds of the valorous voyageurs and missionaries and of the
Indians and traders who passed through it. Furs that were pur-
chased for one string of beads or a tomahawk and subsequently sold
for hundreds passed over it on their way to Paris.
It was here that Louis Joliet and Father Marquette passed through
in the year 1673 returning from the discovery of the Mississippi
River. They were the first white men to visit the site of Chicago.
Marquette First Pioneer
Here Father Marquette camped during the winter of 1674-75 on
his return voyage to found a mission among the Indians about Starved
Rock. He was the first white man to permanently reside at the site
of Chicago. In the year 1679 LaSalle and Tonti passed through here
with their expedition to take possession of the Mississippi VaUey in the
276
IN MEMORY OF THE MEN WHO FIRST SAW CHICAGO 277
name of iGng Louis XIV of France and to build forts and to estab-
lish French, colonies. The failure of LaSalle 's plans and the driving
out of his colonists left the region in the possession of the Indians
and for one hundred years the country was closed to the white men
until the treaty of Greenville in 1795 aagin opened the Chicago Por-
tage to commerce.
In the days of no roads and no settlements this was one of the few
passageways connecting the St. Lawrence-Great Lakes system of
waterways with the Mississippi and its tributaries. It was the great
highway of travel and transportation.
In 1816, by treaty with the Indians, a strip of land twenty miles
wide (ten miles north and ten miles south of the portage and about
parallel with it) was ceded to the government to facilitate the con-
struction of a military road and a proposed ship canal. The "Indian
Boundary Line" as shown on all maps of Chicago, gives the location
of this strip. The Illinois and Michigan canal was the direct result
and Chicago's greatness began with the conception of this waterway
and its opening to commerce.
Fell Into Disuse in 1836
The old Chicago Portage was used until about 1836, when through
the removal of the Indians from this region by the government and
through other causes it fell into disuse. The exact route of the pas-
sage from the Chicago River to the Des Plaines by way of the old
Chicago Portage is not marked and no one gives very explicit direc-
tions as to its location. However, landmarks of this historic artery
of trade in the seventeenth century are still to be found.
Many centuries ago the shore line of Lake Michigan was a little
west of Riverside, 111., and the Des Plaines river emptied directly into
the lake. The lowering of the lake level advanced the shore line and
the Des Plaines for a time flowed through what was later known as
Mud Lake. A further lowering of the lake level caused the Des Plaines
to flow south and southwestward to the Illinois River through the old
outlet of Lake Michigan into the Des Plaines valley, leaving Mud
Lake little more than a slough which drained into the Des Plaines
through a small creek and connected with the forks of the south
branch of the Chicago river. This allowed continuous passage by
water from the Des Plaines to Lake Michigan.
In dry weather a "portage" or "land carry" was necessary be-
tween the Chicago River and Mud Lake. This usually extended from
about the present location at Western Avenue and the west fork of
the south branch to a short distance east of Kedzie avenue, where
278 DR. LUCIUS M. ZEUCH
Mud Lake was entered. The present course of the Chicago River
from Kedzie avenue to its junction with the Ogden ditch at West
39th Street and South Central Avenue follows very nearly the old
channel worn by the Indians and traders through Mud Lake. The
old channel from that point turns southwest to the present line of
the Chicago & Alton tracks where the little creek began, which was
the outlet of Mud Lake to the Des Plaines.
Looks Same as in 1673
East of the Ogden dam for only a short way does this creek fol-
low its original course, but west of the Ogden dam, which is built
square across it at Harlem avenue, the creek is almost identically the
same as it was, even to the maples or "The Plein" upon its banks
when Joliet and Marquette paddled into it in 1673 to obtain a little
later their first glimpse of the site of Chicago.
This historic creek is a few hundred feet south of the boundary
of the Cook county forest preserve which lies between Harlem Ave-
nue and the Des Plaines River at 49th Street. The diversion of the
Des Plaines River which accomplished the purpose that the Ogden
dam failed to do, by preventing the spring floods coming down into
the Chicago River, has left the creek and the old bed of the river
quite shallow, but their beds and banks are unchanged otherwise. A
marker on monument should by all means be placed on this historic
spot to preserve its location to posterity.
The length of the "land carry" or "portage" varied greatly with
the seasons. At times it was less than a mile; at others three miles
and at others it was seven miles, right to the Des Plaines River. "When
the Des Plaines was dry or nearly so, the "land carry" was often over
100 miles long or to beyond the mouth of the Vermillion River below
Starved Rock.
Course of Old Land Carry
The old "land carry" began at the forks or about opposite the
present beginning of the sanitary canal at the west fork of the; south
branch and extended along the north bank of the river and Mud Lake
to and along the Des Plaines River. From a little west of South
Cicero Avenue its route followed the old Tolleston beach, which is very
conspicuous as a low sandy ridge. It then ran westward and bearing
slightly to the south, crossed West 39th Street just west of South
Central Avenue. It ran thence through Mount Auburn Cemetery,
crossing Harlem Avenue about 200 yards south of West 43rd Street
IN MEMORY OF THE MEN WHO FIRST SAW CHICAGO 279
and extending through the Cook County forest preserve to the Des
Plaines River. The Des Plaines was forded at this point and the
road continued on the west side of the river, along the ridge about to
where the old Tolleston beach and the old Calumet beach came to-
gether. This is at about the point where Joliet avenue and West 47th
street in Lyons connect with the Chicago and Joliet road.
The Chicago and Joliet road from this point on follows very nearly
the original course of the old portage road to La Salle, 111., passing
through the towns of Joliet, Channahon, Morris, Seneca, Marseilles,
Ottawa and Utica.
Location Easily Accessible
Just below the old fording place in the forest preserve is the place
of embarkation upon the Des Plaines. It marks the end of the seven
mile ''land carry" from the Chicago River. It is situated right
where the Des Plaines cuts through the old Tolleston beach, about
1,200 or 1,300 feet south of the line of West 43d street. This loca-
tion is easily accessible by automobile ; or it may be reached by walk-
ing from the car line down Harlem avenue to 43d street and turning
into the forest preserve west to the Des Plaines River.
This spot as well as the entrance to the Portage creek should be
marked by a permanent monument to preserve and identify it and to
stimulate a study of the history of the great northwest and of its
development in which both played the greatest and most important
parts. — Reprint from the Chicago Daily News of Dec. 21, 1920.
EDITORIAL COMMENT
Seven Years of Effort. This month of January marks the end of seven
years effort to gather and publish basic data relating to the history of the
Catholic Church and the Catholic people in the central part of the United
States, starting where the Church started and following its development
through the years.
Looking back over these seven years one must be somewhat startled by
the volume of foundation matter that has been brought together and to the
light of day. This must be especially true for those who had no idea of the
magnitude of the part played by the Church and by Catholics in the discovery,
exploration, settlement, development and progress of the region.
At the same time it must be gratifying to all Catholics to know that
their Church and their co-religionists bore such an honorable as well as con-
spicuous part in everything that has made our state and our country great
and worthy and honorable.
We are convinced that our non-Catholic fellow citizens also have pride
a«d satisfaction in the contemplation of the lives and achievements of the
pioneers, the most worthy of whom were the saintly missionaries who blazed
the way for the teeming millions who were to find plenty and happiness and
comfort in this most favored of all God's possessions.
At the beginning of another year, after seven years of faithful labors,
is it too much to beg that a more general interest on the part of our fellow
Catholics be manifested in this work? We have been submitted to a. seven
year test. Is the work a worthy one? All should now be able to judge. If
it is will you not make manifest your apprecition?
The Marquette Anniversaries Thus Far. All of the observances and cele-
brations of the first journey of Father Marquette to the Illinois country, held
during the year ]923, have been described in former numbers of the Illinois
Catholic Historical Eeview. In this number we have attempted a description
of the observances of the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of his second
journey to this region in so far as that visit related to Chicago.
Our readers have been made familiar with the Marquette story through
the Marquette letters or journals which we have heretofore published in full
and through many commentaries of historians and others that have appeared
in our columns, but we believe readers of this number of the Review will
get a peculiar satisfaction from the contents of this issue and especially from
the sermon of Father Mertz, the address of Father Noonan and the masterly
oration of Hon. Quin O'Brien.
The three observances noted and described in this issue and the action
of the City Council promulgated through the proclamation of the Mayor
designating December 4th, Marquette Day in the City of Chicago and urging
its annual observance mark the actual accomplishments in the cause of due
recognition of Father Marquette for the year 1924.
There remains for the year 1925 due recognition and observance of the
culmination of all Father Marquette's labors, the establishment of ithe
280
EDITORIAL COMMENT 281
Church in mid-America. This stupendous event occurred on April 11th, 1675.
The Knights of Columbus have pledged themselves to the sponsorship of
appropriate observance of this important anniversary and preparation will
soon be begun to redeem that pledge.
A Decision Much to be Regretted. The Supreme Council of the Knights
of Columbus at the instance of the Fourth Degree branch of the Order set
out upon some history v.ork and by the announcements raised high hopes of
some worthwhile work. Commissioners were appointed and a program was
adopted through which a few publications appeared but the work did not
prove to be of the character the situation demanded and was abandoned.
At the very last a program was hit upon that would have been of in-
calculable value had it been adopted and carried out. This plan of procedure
contemplated the preparation and publication of a history of each state in the
Union in a separate volume, prepared by a writer of ability and historical
information in each state.
It is to be hoped that this plan may be revived and that the contemplated
series of State histories will become a reality. It is only by some such plan
that a satisfactory general history may become possible. Let a series of
State histories like this be published and even though some or all of them
be defective, historians of this and succeeding generations will be encouraged
to seek out the defects and imperfctions and address themselve to the com-
pilation of general histories that would be of the highest degree of useful-
ness.
Fellow members of the Knights of Columbus let us beg you to unite with
us in urging the Knights of Columbus to reconsider their action and undertake
this splendid work.
A Brief History. In this number of the Illinois Catholic Historical
Review we are running an instalment of a manuscript prepared by the editor
from notes and data gathered during several years of historical studies under
the title, "Two Hundred and Fiftieth Anniversary History of Illinois."
As will be seen it is written in a popular style and intended to be as
pleasant from a reading standpoint as history may reasonably be made. While
it is written in an appropriately serious vein it is thought not to be ponderous
or so deep as to discourage the youthful or beginners.
The chief reason for the publication of the chapters presented herewith
is to secure the reaction of readers. What do you think of such a work? Is
it worth reading and if so is it worth publishing? In seeking the judgment
of readers the question of profitableness is not taken into account. Suppose
we admit that the prospects of profit from such a publication would not be
especially bright. Is it, anyway, such a work as should be available in our
libraries and schools, public and private and if so how may it be made
available ?
Discover Traces of Well Dug by Trappist Monks. Excavators seeking to
solve the mystery of the ancient Caliokia mounds, discovered a shallow hole on
Monk's Mound which is believed to be what remains of a well dug by theTrap-
282 EDITORIAL COMMENT
pist monks, who lived on the top of the Mound more than 100 years ago. This
ancient well is the only existing evidence of the Trappist colony, according to
Edward Payne of Springfield, noted collector of Indian relics.
Written history, however, tells the story of the courageous colony of
religious men, who, living atop the great Mound since named for them, fought
and lost a gallant tight against the ravages of disease and natural hardships,
and of whom almost no trace now remains.
In 1808 several Trappists left their home in Kentucky, traveling west-
ward in search of new land, and while using St. Louis as a base from which
to investigate near-by possibilities, chanced to travel into the mound district.
Being impressed with the ideal conditions which the mounds afforded for a
Trappist 's home, they negotiated the purchase of 400 acres of farm land,
including the largest mound, since known as Monk's Mound.
The monks' home was founded upon this Mound in 1810, and included
soome twenty small buildings. Members of the organization, many of them
well educated, lived their lives atop this huge rectangular hill, spending their
time in prayer and sacrifice, and gaining their sustenance from small plots
of grain and vegetables which they cultivated.
They lived in perpetual silence, usiing gestures to convey messages to
each othter. Their food consisted only of vegetables, soups and milk. Day
for them began at 2 a. m. and lasted until 7 or 8 at night. Trappists wore
a gown of white and a crown scapular, and at night they merely doffed the
scapular and slept in their robes on coarse straw cots.
Misfortunes overtook the colony before they had been long in their new
home. Forced to drink impure water, many were made ill with feverish attacks,
but those strong enough to resist dug the well, which still exists, and health
was soon restored. They lived in their seclusion for several years until malaria
fever spread through the entire community, causing the death of many. The
few that survived, discouraged and disheartened, left Cahokia forever, going
first to Pittsburg and finally back to France.
At the death of a Trappist, all of his brethren would gather in the death
chamber and pray continuously until the last spark of life went out. After
the funeral, which was very simple, the survivors laid out the grave for the
next persons, to die. Because of this practice, it was often said the Trappists
dug their own graves. Graves were marked with a simple wooden cross bear-
ing the name of the deceased and the date of death.
For an Institute of Church History. The immediate creation of an American
Institute for Church History is needed, if invaluable materials for the writing of
American Catholic Church histoiy are not to be lost for all time. Dr. Peter Guil-
day, of the Catholic University, declares in a brochure, "On the Creation of an
Institute for American Church History." wliich he has privately printed. He
proposes that the institute be established at once.
"If the Catholic Church in the United States is to be given the place
it deserves in the history of the nation," he says, "it will only be done by
bringing to light the history of the past."
The author of the pamphlet seeks through the institute to do two things:
First, he would remove three great handicaps to the writer of American
Catholic history. He would establish a National Catholic archives, whose source-
EDITORIAL COMMENT 283
collections would be preserved available to scholars; he would create a Na-
tional Catholic library where all printed materials on American Catholic
history would be assembled; and he would found an institute proper for
America Church history, where specialists would be trained for a service
woefully undermanned — workers who by gathering invaluable Catholic his-
torical materials would halt the tragedy of their careless destruction.
Second, he would make of this instrument for the saving of American
Catholic history, an imposing centenary monument to John Gilmary Shea such
as that greatest of American Catholic historians would himself applaud.
Dr. Guilday calls attention to only a few of the appalling and unpardon-
able instances of destruction of Catholic historical data in this country, then
passes on to the practicability of his proposal for the Institute.
For all three phases of the project, there already exist admirable begin-
nings, sound healthy bases on which to build, he says. The embryo of the
archives is at hand in three collections, the Shea Collection at Georgetown
University; the Caltimore Cathedral archives, largely national in scope, and
the Cahokia Archives of America, at the University of Notre Dame. — N. C. TV. C.
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT
PERIODICALS
Marquette Statue Is Put in Place in Rome, — Word has been received here
of the placing of the original plaster cast of a notable statue of Father Mar-
quette on exhibition at the Vatican, Rome, at the request of Pope Pius X.
The east is that of the statue made by Gaetano Trentanove to represent
Wisconsin in Statuary Hall, Washington, D. C.
Chevalier Trentanove resided in Milwaukee many years and is a sculptor
of note. He now has a villa near Florence, Italy. His statue of Father
Marquette was chosen to represent Wisconsin at Washington because of the
great missionary's contribution to the advancement of civilization through
his wide explorations and preaching.
Early Lake Superior Copper Mining. — In the Wisconsin Magazine of
History for December, 1924 appears an article by Louise Phelps Kellogg on
"Copper Mining in the Early Northwest." The Indians mined copper on
Lake Superior. Copper pieces to the number of 13,000 have been recovered
from Wisconsin mounds alone. Prehistoric Indian mines have been found on
the north shore of Lake Superior and on Isle Royale. "William H. Holmes,
one of our leading archeologists, is convinced that the Lake Superior mines
were worked by Indians for hundreds of years." Jacques Cartier in 1535 was
presented by an Indian chief with "a great knife of red copper that came
from the Saguenay. " In 1653 Father Bressani wrote of seeing copper from
distant parts. Father Allouez in 1665 made a report on copper deposits on
Lake Superior. The intendant of New France reported on the Lake Superior
mines in 1710. But no practical mining was undertaken by white men until
Louis Denis Sieur de La Ronde, a lieutenant in the French navy, began
prospecting in 1731 in company with St. Pierre. A little vessel was built
at Sault Ste. Marie to transport men and supplies to Fort La Pointe, miners
v/ere engaged and great hopes were entertained of success; but his death
brought his efforts to an end in 1740. An abortive attempt was made by
British traders in 1771 to mine on the Ontonagon River. The vast distances
over which the ore had to be transported, the dangers of navigation, the
severities of the climate, the lack of settled population and the unstable
equilibrium of tlie natives were causes that led to what "can only be regarded
as an heroic failure."
Priest Describes Buffalo Hunt. — The North Dakota State Historical So-
ciety Collections, volume five, just issued, contains a letter translated from
the French of M. Belcourt, A. M. C, written from Minnesota in November,
1845, in which he gives an animated account of a buffalo! hunt. The hunters
whom this missionary was accompanying were half breeds. "We had hardly
traveled more than a half hour," he writes, "when we caught sight of a
herd of buffalo bulls. We recognized them from quite a distance by their habit
of keeping farther from each other than the cows do. Wc advanced at a gentle
284
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS 285
gallop and were within two or three rods of them while they were still grazing
peacefully. Then we slowed our horses down to a walk; for if one goes up
softly, they do not take flight until one gets very close to them. Although
they showed little anxiety at our appearance, they gave evidence of bad
humor. Some threw into the air eddies of dust with their front hoofs; others
rolled on the ground like horses, then with the agility of a hare, they sprang
up quickly. A few, more careful of their gravity, looked at us fixedly, letting
escape from time to time a dull and muffled bellowing. The twitching of
their tails showed us, nevertheless, that our presence was not any more
agreeable to them than to their companions.
"At last the signal was given; we strike spurs to our horses and these
thick and heavy masses flee swiftly before us. Several are overthrown at
the first onslaught; others, feeling themselves mortally wounded, stop, furiously
tearing up the ground or pawing it with their front hoofs like rams. Under
a bristling tuft of hair their eyes sparkle with rage and warn the most
intrepid hunters to keep at a respectful distance. The instinct of the buffalo
leads them to gather together in a mass when they are attacked. The bulls
who have gotten separated from the cows gather together first, then flee before
the horses until they rejoin the cows; the latter gather together in their
turn and flee before the former, but much more rapidly. To reach the cows
one must get through the compact phalanx of the bulls and it is in this that
the chief danger lies."
The reason for the e.vtinction of the bison from our western prairies
becomes apparent when one reads of the spoils of this one hunt. "After
the first course, which lasted about a half hour, I counted one hundred and
sixty-nine cows. We camped near the place. The next morning in another
course one hundred and seventy-seven were brought down. The third day
several horsemen rested; those who did hunt brought back to camp 114 cows,
the fourth day 168 cows were killed. In all there were 628 cows." Much
meat was lost by the way the meat was cut up by the women. Pressed out
into long shreds, the meat was stretched on drying frames like pieces of
linen; and when dry was pulverized, mixed with melted fat, seasoned with
dried fruits, and packed in skin sacks.
The priest goes on to say: "We numbered in all 309 souls; I had catechised
regularly 68 children. Mass was said every day; God was served and glorified
by the union that reigned among all the members of our little community.
Several heard Mass every day, and every Sunday from ten to fifteen came
to the Holy Table. On these days I gave instruction in the language of the
country; this attention pleased the half breeds exceedingly, accustomed as
they are to hear preaching only in the French language which they under-
stand."
French Pur Traders of New France. — The Massachusetts Historical Society
Proceedings for the year 1923-24 contains an interesting account, by W. B.
Munro, of the character and ways of the so-called coureur-de-bois of the
French possessions in America in the seventeenth century. "Beaver was the
fur of furs," says Mr. Munro; "the mainstay of the trade and the de-
pendence of Canada upon it was complete. Hence the French colonists on
the St. Lawrence regarded their control of the beaver country as the very
286 GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS
keystone of commercial and political policy." The source of the beaver pelts
was the great region now covered by the States of Ohio, Illinois, Wisconsin,
Michigan, Iowa and Minnesota. "The most active figure in the fur-trading
system was the individual forest trader, the coureur-de-hois. He was the or-
ganizer and captain of redskin commerce, the liaison officer between the tribes
of the West and the commercial companies which maintained their ware-
houses at Montreal. Usually a man of good birth with some military training
and fair education, the average coureur-de-bois was a commercial rover by
chooice; he was not an outcast from civilization. He became a forest trader
because the life appealed to him." Young gentlemen, some of noble birth,
saw in the fur trade an opportunity of acquiring fortunes and plunged into it,
some for a year or two in the wilds, and others held by the attractiveness
of the free life they led, remaining many years in the wilderness with occa-
sional visits to civilization. ' ' The coureur-de-hois learned to live like a savage
and he did not always forget the art when he came back to the shores of
the St. Lawrence. The manners and morals of these traders, so many of
whom were young gentilshommes of good family, permeated the whole social
life at Quebec and Montreal and greatly to its detriment."
These traders did not transoort merchandise to any great extent. "Their
real business was to gather large bodies of Indians together and pilot them
down the trade routes to Montreal in time for the summer fairs. The French
trading posts at Detroit, Mackinaw, Green Bay and elsewhere were not store-
houses for merchandise and very little actual bartering went on at any of
them. It was the idea of the French that the trade should come to the colony,
not that the colony should go to the trade."
"When the largest flotilla of the summer came down the lakes the
governor of the colony usually arrived from Quebec and opened the fair
with a solemn pow-wow in which pledges of friendship were given and re-
ceived." Clothing, utensils, personal ornaments and brandy were the articles
most sought by the Indians in exchange for their furs. "The Church in
New France did, its best," Mr. Munro says "to stop the exchange of brandy
for furs at these colonial fairs and its long fight in this connection forms
one of the bright pages in the annals of the trade; but the Church, in spite
of its unremitting efforts, never succeeded in Volsteading the colony. This
was because the traders had the ear of the colonial authorities and convinced
them that without brandy the Indians could not be kept within the French
sphere of influence. They would divert their furs to Albany where they
would get rum and heresy into the bargain."
The Prench in Illinois. Francis X. Busch, in an adlress delivered before
the Illinois Historical Society, recently printed in the 1922 volume of the
Transactions, traces the coming of French explorers to Illinois from Father
Marquette and La Salle in what he calls the Exploratory Period, through
the Eevolutionary period to the meeting of the first territorial legislature
in 1812. Mr. Busch takes pains in foot-notes to indicate the exact location,
as far as known, of the various forts and villages connected with the travels
of these pioneers. Father Marquette, on his voyage up the Illinois River,
stopped at an Indian village called Kaskaskia. This was not, however,
located at the site of the village of the same name later founded by the
French, but near Utica, Illinois. "The mission (begun by Father Marquette)
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT' PERIODICALS 287
was removed to Peoria when Tonti removed Fort St. Louis there. In 1700
Father Gabriel Marest, the Jesuit priest in charge, again removed the mission
southward to the lower end of the Mississippi bottom, near the present site
of Kaskaskia."
Fort Frontenac, over which La Sale, then newly raised to the nobility,
was appointed governor by Louis XIV, was near the site of Kingston, Ontario;
and Fort Creveeoeur, "probably the first permanent structure erected by white
men in Illinois," was built by La Salle near the present site of Peoria,
Illinois. In speaking of La Salle's voyage in the ship Griffon, built by him
and his party on Lake Erie in August, 1679, Mr. Busch gives the erroneous
impression that the Griffon proceeded down the west shore of Lake Michigan
and thence eastward to the mouth of the St. Joseph Eiver, Michigan;
whereas that vessel turned back at Green Bay and was never afterwards
heard from. Malamet or Maramech, the fort built by Nicholas Parrot, a
French trader from Quebec, was located "verj' probably at or near the site
of Marameg on the Fox River."
The Jesuits had maintained a mission at Cahokia from Marquette's time
up to 1699 when Seminary priests from Quebec arrived. Mr. Busch, in
locating the site of the Mission of the Guardian Angel, places it "at or near
the mouth of the Chicago Eiver." On September 27, 1717, the Illinois country
which had hitherto been a dependency of Quebec, was incorporated with
Louisiana and became part of that province.
Church in North Dakota. — The Quarterly Journal of the University of
North Dakota for April, 1923, in an article on "Early Eeligious Activities"
by Charles H. Phillips, gives the following notes on the beginnings of the
Catholic Church in that State.
"There are stories of a Catholic priest who came out with the Hudson
Bay Company as early as 1812. His purpose was to exercise a moral restraint
on the members of the Company and to make an attempt at the conversion
of the Indians. The Sioux were on this side of the river and were continually
at war with the Chippewas of the Minnesota lake region. Some Fuench
adventurers were also in the country and through intermarrying with the
Indians, became the progenitors of the half-breeds still living along the
Canadian border. This priest is reported to have built a sod chapel at St.
Joseph which was later renamed Walhalla. This was probably the first white
settlement in the State." Missions were established at Pembina as well as
at Walhalla,
History of Stevenson County, Illinois. — In 1854 William J. Johnston wrote
for the Freeport Bulletin a series of papers entitled: "Sketches of the
History of Stevenson County, Illinois, and Incidents connected with the Early
Settlement of the Northwest." These papers were afterwards reprinted in a
book issued at Freeport, which became so scarce that but two copies were
known to S. J. Buck when he wrote his "Travel and Description, 1765-1865"
for the Illinois State Historical Society. One of the original copies is in
the Newberry Library, Chicago; the other is in Madison, Wisconsin. The
entire book is now reprinted in the latest volume of the Transactions of
that Society from a manuscript copy in its possession. In the earlier chapters
288 GLEANINGS PROM CURRENT PERIODICALS
the course of exploration of the West is traced, the text is given of the
treaty of 1804 between the United States and the united tribes of the Sacs
and the Foxes, incidents of early mining arei related, and the Black Hawk War
is told in much detail from data derived apparently from personal inquiries
and from official documents.
Mount Saint Helena. — The California Historical Society Quarterly, in an
article on "Historic Mount Saint Helena," has an account of a curious co-
incidence in the naming of the mountain, which is located a few miles north
of Santa Rosa, California. Tradition, based largely on local knowledge,
has the story that the name Mount Saint Helena was given to the mountain
first by a Spanish friar, secondly by a party of Russians escorting the Princess
de Gagarin to the summit, and lastly by a pioneer ship captain and trader
named Stephen Smith. Strange as the story may seem, the author, Honoria
Tuomey, supports it by evidence, not documentary to be sure, but fairly
well authenticated. "Accompanied by some Indian neophytes, the padre was
journeying northward from the Mission San Rafael Arcangel beyond the
valley of the Petalumas toward the Llano de Santa Rosa seeking the best
site for anotheii mission. The time was the early '30 's. As the padre arrived
in sight of the lofty bulk in the center of the horizon, his attention was
held by the peculiar shape of the mountain. . . . There flashed to his mind
a recollection of a tomb in an old abbey in the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of
Eheims; he pointed to the distant mountain and exclaimed: "Behold Saint
Helena on her bier! It is her effigy even to the pall." So much for the
Spanish friar. The Russians, however, in 1841 named the mountain for
Helena, empress of Russia. Lastly the pioneer Yankee named it after his
sailing vessel, acquired from the Russians, which bore the name "Saint
Helena." The only documentary evidence is a copy of the copper plate affixed
to the summit by the Russians, which the author possesses.
Wm. Stetson Merrill.
Chicago.
Illinois
Catholic Historical
Review
Volume VII APRIL, 1925 Number 4
(3(IIinar0 fliatlfoltc ^fetnrical ^orfetg
617 ASHLAND BLOCK, CHICAGO
HONORARY PRESIDENTS
His Eminence George Cardinal Mundelein, Chicago
Rt. Rev. Peter J. Muldoon, D. D., Rockford Rt. Rev. Henry Althoff, D. D., BelleviUe
Rt. Rev. Edmund M. Dunne, D. D., Peoria Rt. Rev. James A. Griffin, D. D., Springfield
OFFICERS
Presidknt Finaxcial Secretary
Rev. Frederic Siedenburg, S. J., Chicago Francis J. Rooney, Chicago
First Vice-Pre.sident
Rt. Rev. F. A. Piircell, Chicago Recording Secretary
Second Vice-President I»[argaret Madden, Chicago
James M. Graham, /Springfield
Treasurer Archivist
John P. V. Murphy, Chicago Rev. Joseph P. Morrison, Chicago
TRUSTEES
Very Rev. James Shannon, Peoria Michael F. Girten, Chicago
Rev. William H. Agnew, S. J., Chicago James A. Bray, Joliet
Mrs. Daniel V. Gallery, Chicago Frank J. Seng, Wilmette
D. F. Bremner, Chicago Mrs. E. I. Cudahy, Chicago
Edward Houlihan, Chicago
^Ittnotg Cattfcltc l^tstorrcal ^e&tefo
Journal of the Illinois Catholic Historical Society
617 Ashland Block, Chicago
EDITORS
Joseph J. Thomp.son, William Stetson Merrill
ASSOCIATE EDITORS
Rev. Frederick Beuckman BelleviUe Kate Meade Chicago
Rev. J. B. Culemans Moline Rev. Francis J. Epstein Chicago
Published by
The Illinois Catholic Historical Society
Chicago, III.
CONTENTS
The Establishment of the Church in Illinois
Frontispiece
Account of the Second Voyage of Father Marquette
Bev. Claude J. DaUon, 8. J. 291
A Tribute from a Bigot
Et. Rev. Julian Benoit
The Emigration of a Family
Chtcagou — The Grand Chief of the Illinois
History in the Press
Early History of Sisters of Charity
John Louis Morris 302
A Pioneer Priest 309
Helen McCalpin 323
Joseph J. Thompson 332
Teresa L. Mahrr 338
A Sister 350
Two Hundred and Fiftieth Anniversary History op Illinois
Joseph J. Thompson 360
Editorial Comment .........
Martin H. Glynn
Book Reviews .....
Gleanings from Current Periodicals
Louis Phillipe's Gifts to Bishop Flaget
. 366
Kaelen King, M. A. 368
. 374
William Stetson Merrill 378
Bev. H. S. Spalding, S.J. 383
LOYOLA university PRESS
CHICAGO, ILLINOIS
290
Illinois
Catholic Historical Review
Volume VII APRIL, 1925 Number 4
ACCOUNT OF THE SECOND VOYAGE
AND THE DEATH OF FATHER
JACQUES MARQUETTE
(Relation of Rev. Claude Dablon, S.J.)
The Church Established
The mission of the Illinois was founded in the year 1674, after
the first voyage which Father Jacques Marquet made to disicover
new territories and new peoples who are on the great and famous
river Mississippi.
The year following, he made a second voyage in order to estab-
lish there the mission ; it is that one which we are about to relate.^
Section 1. Narrative of the Second Voyage that Father
Marquet Made to the Illinois. He Reaches Them. Notwith-
standing His Illness, and Begins the Mission of La Concep-
tion.
Father Jacques i\larquette, ha\dng promised the Illinois on his
first voyage to them, in 1673, that he would return to them the
' Full accounts, including Father Marquette 's own letters, have been given
of his first journey and have been published in former numbers of the Illinois
Catholic Historical Review. Father Marquette's own journal of his second
journey has also been reproduced. That journal ended before he reached the
site of his mission (the Kaskaskia Indian village at what is now Utica). Father
Dablon, who was Father Marquette's superior at that time, was kept advised
by Father Marquette's written account and the verbal reports of the two men,
Pierre Porteret and Jacques La Castor, who accompanied Father Marquette,
and wrote this relation soon after Father Marquette's death. This relation is
published in full in Thwaites' Jesuit Eelations, Vol. 59; reproduced in Kellogg,
Early Narartives of the Northwest, p. 262.
291
292 REV. CLAUDE J. DABLON, S. J.
following year, to teach them the mysteries of our religion, had
much difficulty in keeping his word. The great hardships of his
first voyage had brought upon him a bloody flux, and had so weak-
ened him that he was giving up the hope of undertaking a second.
However, his sickness decreased; and, as it had almost entirely
abated by the close of the summer in the following year, he obtained
the permission of his superiors to return to the Illinois and there
begin that fair mission.
He set out for that purpose, in the month of November of the
year 1674, from the Bay des Puants, with two men, one of whom
had made the [first] voyage with him. During a month of naviga-
tion on the Lake of the Illinois [Lake Michigan], he was tolerably
well; but, as soon as the snow began to fall, he was again seized
with his bloody flux, which compelled him to halt in the river which
leads to the Illinois [Chicago River]. It was there that they con-
structed a cabin in which to pass the winter [at what is now Rohey
Street and the Drainage Canal], amid such inconveniences that, his
malady increasing more and more, he saw clearly that God was
granting to him the favor which he had so many times besought
from Him ; and he even told his two companions very plainly that
he would certainly die of that malady, and during that voyage.
Duly to prepare his soul, despite the severe indisposition of his
body, he began this so severe winter sojourn by the retreat of St.
Ignatius, which he performed with every feeling of devotion, and
many celestial consolations; and then he passed the whole of the
remaining time in holding communion with all Heaven, having, in
these deserts, no intercourse with the earth except with his two
companions. He confessed them twice in the week, and exhorted
them as much as his strength permitted him. A short time after
Christmas, that he might obtain the favor of not dying without
having taken possession of his dear mission, he invited his com-
panions to make a novena in honor of the Immaculate Conception
of the Blessed Virgin. His prayer was answered, against all human
probability; and, his health improving, he prepared himself to go
to the village of the Illinois as soon as navigation should open, which
he did with much joy, setting out for that place on the 29th of
March. He spent eleven days on the way, during which time he
had occasion to suffer much, both from his own illness, from which
he had not entirely recovered, and from the very severe and un-
favorable weather.
second voyage and death of father marquette 293
Planting the Church
On at last arriving at the village, he was received as an angel
from Heaven. After he had assembled at various times the chiefs
of the nation, with all the old men, that he might sow in their minds
the first seeds of the Gospel, and after having given instruction in
the cabins, which were always filled with a great crowd of people,
he resolved to address all in public, in a general assembly which he
called together in the open air, the cabins being too small to contain
all the people. It was a beautiful prairie, close to a village, which
was selected for the great council; this was adorned, al'ter the
fashion of the country by covering it with mats and bear skins.
Then the Father, having directed them to stretch out upon lines
several pieces of Chinese taffeta, attached to these four large pic-
tures of the Blessed Virgin, which were visible on all sides. The
audience was composed of 500 chiefs and elders, seated in a circle
around the Father, and of all the young men, who remained stand-
ing. They numbered more than 1,500 men, without counting the
women and children, who are always numerous, the village being
composed of five or six hundred fires. The Father addressed the
whole body of people, and conveyed to them ten messages, by means
of ten presents which he gave them. He explained to them the
principal mysteries of our religion, and the purpose that had brought
him to their country. Above all, he preached to them Jesus Christ,
on the very eve (of that great day) on which he had died upon
the Cross for them, as well as for all the rest of mankind;^ when
he said holy Mass. On the third day after, which was Easter Sun-
day, things being prepared in the same manner as on Thursday, he
celebrated the holy mysteries for the second time; and by these
two, the only sacrifices ever offered there to God, he took possession
of that land in the name of Jesus Christ, and gave to that mission
the name of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin.
He was listened to by all those peoples with universal joy; and
they prayed him. with most earnest entreaty to come back to them
as soon as possible, since his siclaiess obliged him to return. The
Father, on his side, expressed to them the affection which he felt
for them and the satisfaction that they had given him; and pledged
^ The day referred to was Holy Thursday, April 11, 1675, just two hundred
and fifty years ago now, today, April 11, 1925, as I write this not*.
April 11, 1675, was the birthday of the Church in mid-America, and April
11, 1925, Easter Saturday, is the 250th anniversary of the birth of the Church
in our region. — Ed.
294 REV. CLAUDE J. DABLON, S. J.
them his word that he, or some other of our Fathers, would return
to carry on that mission so happily inaugurated. This promise he
repeated several times, while parting with them to go upon his way ;
and he set out with so many tolcens of regard on the part of those
good peoples that, as a mark of honor, they chose to escort him for
more than thirty leagues on the road, vying with each other in taking
charge of his slender baggage.
Section 2. The Father Is Compelled to Leave His Illinois
Mission. His Last Illness. His Precious Death in th^ Heart
OF the Forest.
After the Illinois, filled with great esteem for the Gospel, had
taken leave of the Father, he continued his journey, and shortly
after reached the Lake of the Illinois, upon whose waters he had
to journey nearly a hundred leagues, by an unknown route, whereon
he had never before travelled; for he Avas obliged to coast along the
southern shore of the lake, having come by the northern. But his
strength was so rapidly diminishing that his two men despaired
of being able to bring him alive to the end of their journey. Indeed,
he became so feeble and exhausted that he was unable to assist or
even to move himself, and had to be handled and carried about
like a child.
Meanwhile, he preserved in that condition an admirable equa-
nimity, resignation, joy and gentleness, consoling his dear compan-
ions and encouraging them to suffer patiently all the hardships of
that voyage, in the assurance that (lOd would not abandon them
after his death. It was during this voyage that he began to make
more special preparations for death. He held communion, some-
times with our Lord, sometimes with His holy Mother, or with his
guardian angel, or with all Paradise. He was often overheard
repeating these words. Credo quod redeniptor mens vivit; or Maria,
Mater Gratiae, Mater Dei, memento mei. In addition to the spiritual
exercise, which was read to him every day, he requested toward the
close that they would read to him his meditation preparatory for
death, which he carried about with him. He recited every day his
breviary; and although he was so low that his sight and strength
were greatly enfeebled, he continued to do so to the last day of his
life, despite the remonstrance of his companions.
Eight days before his death, he was thoughtful enough to prepare
the holy water for use during the rest of his illness, in his agony,
and at his burial; and he instructed his companions how it should
be used.
SECOND VOYAGE AND DEATH OF FATHER MARQUETTE 295
The evening before his death, which was a Friday, he told them,
very joyously, that it would take place on the morrow. He conversed
with them during the whole day as to what would need to be done
for his burial: about the manner in which they should inter him; of
the spot that should be chosen for his grave ; how his feet, his hands,
and his face should be arranged; how they should erect a Cross over
his grave. He even went so far as to counsel them, three hours before
he expired, that as soon as he was dead they should take the little
hand-bell of his chapel, and sound it while he was being put under
ground. He spoke of all these things with so great tranquility and
presence of mind that one might have supposed that he was concerned
with the death and funeral of some other person, and not for his own.
Thus did he converse with them as they made their way upon the
lake, until, having perceived a river, on the shore of which stood an
eminence that he deemed well suited to be the place of his interment,
he told them that that was the place of his last repose. They wished,
however, to proceed farther, as the weather was favorable, and the
day was not far advanced; but God raised a contrary wind, which
compelled them to return, and enter the river which the Father had
pointed out. They a;ccordingly brought him to the land, lighted
a little fire for him, and prepared for him a wretched cabin of bark.
They laid him down therein, in the least uncomfortable way that
they could ; but they were so stricken with sorrow that as they have
since said, they hardly knew what they were doing.
A Holy Death
The Father, being thus stretched on the ground in much the
same way as was St. Francis Xavier, as he had always so passion-
ately desired, and finding himself alone in the midst of these for-
ests, for his companions were occupied with the disembarkation,
he had leisure to repeat all the acts in which he had continued
during these last days.
His dear companions having afterward rejoined him, all discon-
solate, he comforted them, and inspired them with the confidence
that God would take care of them after his death, in these new and
unknown countries. He gave them the last instructions, thanked
them for all the charities which they had exercised in his behalf
during the whole journey, and entreated pardon for the trouble
that he had given them. He charged them to ask pardon for him
also, from all our Fathers and brethren who live in the country of
the Outaouacs. Then he undertook to prepare them for the sacra-
296 REV. CLAUDE J. DABLON, S. J.
inent of penance, which he administered to them for the last time.
He gave them also a paper on which he had written all his faults
since his own last confession, that they might place it in the hands
of the Father Superior, that the latter might be enabled to pray
to God for him in a more special manner. Finally, he promised
not to forget them in Paradise. And, as he was very considerate,
knowing that they were much fatigued with the hardships of the
preceding days, he bade them go and take a little repose. He as-
sured them that his hour was not yet so very near, and that he
would awaken them when the time should come, as, in fact, two
or three hours afterward he did summon them, being ready to enter
into the agony.
They drew near to him, and he embraced them once again, while
they burst into tears at his feet. Then he asked for holy water
and his reliquarj^; and having himself removed his crucifix,
which he carried always suspended round his neck, he placed it in
the hands of one of his companions, begging him to hold it before
his eyes. Then feeling that he had but a short time to live, he
made a last effort, clasped his hands, and, with a steady and fond
look upon his crucifix, he uttered aloud his profession of faith, and
gave thanks to the Divine Majesty for the great favor which he had
accorded him of dying in the Society, of dying in it as a missionary
of Jesus Christ, and, above all, of dying in it, as he had always
prayed, in a wretched cabin in the midst of the forests and bereft
of all human succor.
After that he was silent, communing within himself with God.
Nevertheless, he let escape from time to time these words, Sustinuit
anima niea in verba ejus; or these. Mater Dei, memento mei — which
were the last words that he uttered before entering his agony, which
was, however, very mild and peaceful.
He had prayed his companions to put him in mind, when they
should see him about to expire, to repeat frequently the names of
Jesus and Mary, if he could not himself do so. They did as they
were bidden; and, when they believed him to be near his end, one
of them called aloud, "Jesus, Mary!" The dying man repeated
the words distinctly, several times; and as if, at these sacred names,
something presented itself to him, he suddenly raised his eyes above
his crucifix, holding them riveted on that object, which he appeared
to regard with pleasure. And so, with a countenance beaming and
all aglow, he expired without any struggle, and so gently that it
might have been regarded as a pleasant sleep. [On May 18 or 19,
167 5 A
SECOND VOYAGE AND DEATH OF FATHER MARQUETTE 297
His two poor companions, shedding many tears over him, com-
posed his body in the manner which he had presicribed to them.
Then they carried him devoutly to burial, ringing the while the
little bell as he had bidden them; and planted a large Cross near
to his grave, as a sign to passers-by.
"When it became a question of embarking, to proceed on their
journey, one of the two, who for some days had been so heartsick
with sorrov/, and so greatly prostrated with an internal malady,
that he could no longer cat or breathe except with difficulty, be-
thought himself, while the other was making all preparations for
embarking, to visit the grave of his good Father, and ask his inter-
cession with the glorious Virgin, as he had promised, not doubting
in the least that he was in Heaven. He fell, then, upon his knees,
made a short prayer, and having reverently taken some earth from
the tomb, he pressed it to his breast. Immediately his sickness
abated, and his sorrow was changed into a joy which did not forsake
him during the remainder of his journey.
Section 3. What Occurred at the Removal of the Bones
OF the Late Father Marquette, Which Were Taken From His
Grave on the 19th of May, 1677, the Same Day as That on
Which He Died in the Year 1675. A Brief Summary of His
Virtues.
God did not permit that a deposit so precious should remain in
the midst of the forest, unhonored and forgotten. The savages
named Kiskakons, who have been making public professions of
Christianity for nearly ten years, and who were instructed by Father
Marquette when he lived at the Point of St. Esprit at the extremity
of Lake Superior, carried on their last winter's hunting in the
vicinity of the Lake of the Illinois. As they were returning in the
Spring, they were greatly pleased to pass near the grave of their
good Father, whom they tenderly loved; and God also put it into
their hearts to remove his bones and bring them to our Church at
the mission of St. Ignace at Missilimakinac, where those savages
make their abode.
They repaired, then, to the spot, and resolved among themselves
to act in regard to the Father as they are v/ont to do toward those
for whom they profess great respect. Accordingly, they opened
the grave, and uncovered the body; and, although the flesh and
internal organs were all dried up, they found it entire, so that not
even the skin was in any way injured. This did not prevent them
298 REV. CLAUDE J. DABLON, S. J.
from proceeding to dissect it, as is their custom. They cleansed
the bones and exposed them to the sun to dry ; then, carefully laying
them in a box of birch-bark, they set out to bring them to our
mission of St. Ignace.
A Strange Funeral Procession
There were nearly thirty canoes which formed, in excellent order,
that funeral procession. There were also a goodly number of Iro-
quois, who united with our Algonquin savages to lend more honor
to the ceremonial. When they drew near our house. Father Nouvel,
who is its Superior, with Father Peircon, went out to meet them,
accompanied by the Frenchmen and savages who were there; and
having halted the procession, he put the usual questions to them,
to make sure that it was really the Father's body which they were
bringing. Before conveying it to land, they intoned the De Pro-
fundis in the presence of the thirty canoes, which were still on the
water, and of the people who were on the shore. After that, the
body was carried to the church, care being taken to observe all that
the ritual appoints in such ceremonies. It remained exposed under
the pall, all that day, which was Whitmondaj^ the 8th of June ; and
on the morrow, after having rendered to it all the funeral rites, it
was lowered into a small vault in the middle of the church, where
it rests as the guardian angel of our Outaouas missions.
The savages often come to pray over his tomb. Not to mention
more than this instance, a young girl, aged nineteen or twenty years,
whom the Father had instructed, and who had been baptized in the
past year, fell sick, and applied to Father Nouvel to be bled and to
take certain remedies. The Father prescribed to her, as sole medi-
cine, to come for three days and say a pater and three ave's at the
tomb of Father Marquette. She did so, and before the third day
was cured, without bleeding or any other remedies.^
A Contemporary Appreciation
Father Jacques Marquette, of the province of Champagne, died
at the age of thirty-eight years, of which twenty-one were passed
' Should Father Marquette 's cause be presented at Rome three instances
from this relation of Father Dablon might be competent. First, Father Mar-
quette's restoration to health after his novena for that favor made in the
Chicago cabin; next, the restoration of his companion who prayed at his grave
and pressed some of the clay covering Marquette 's remains, to his breast and,
finally, this cure of the young girl who prayed at his grave.
SECOND VOYAGE AND DEATH OF FATHER MARQUETTE 299
in the Society— namely, twelve in France and nine in Canada. He
was sent to the missions of the upper Algonquins, who are called
Outaouacs; and labored therein with the zeal that might be expected
from a m.an who had proposed to himself St. Francis Xavier as the
model of his life and death. He resembled that great saint, not only
in the variety of barbarian languages which he mastered, but also
by the range of his zeal, which made him carry the faith to the ends
of this new world, and nearly eight hundred leagues from here into
the forests, where the name of Jesus Christ had never been pro-
claimed.
He always entreated God that he might end his life in these
laborious missions, and that, like his dear St. Xavier, he might die
in the midst of the woods, bereft of everything. Every day, he inter-
posed for that end both the merits of Jesus Christ and the inter-
cession of the Virgin Immaculate, for whom he entertained a singular
tenderness.
Accordingly, he obtained through such powerful mediators that
which he solicited with so much earnestness ; since he had, like the
apostle of the Indies, the happiness to die in a wretched cabin on
the shore of Lake Illinois, forsaken by all the world. [At what is
now Ludington, Michigan.]
We might say much of the rare virtues of this noble missionary:
of his zeal, which prompted him to carry the Faith so far, and pro-
claim the Gospel to so many peoples who were unknown to us ; of
his gentleness, which rendered him beloved by all, and made him
all things to all men — a Frenchman with the French, a Huron with
the Huron s, and Algonquin with the Algonquins; of the childlike
candor with which he disclosed his heart to his superiors, and even
to all kinds of persons, with an ingenousness which won all hearts;
of his angelic chastity; and of his uninterrupted union with God.
But that which apparently predominated was a devotion, alto-
gether rare and singular, to the Blessed Virgin, and particularly
toward the mystery of her Immaculate Conception. It was a pleas-
ure to hear him speak or preach on that subject. All his conversa-
tions and letters contained something about the Blessed Virgin Im-
maculate— for so he always called her. From the age of nine years,
he fasted every Saturday; and from his tenderest youth be-
gan to say the little office of the Conception, inspiring everyone
with the same devotion. Some months before his death, he said
every day with his tAvo men a little corona of the Immaculate Con-
ception which he had devised as follows: After the Credo, there is
said once the pater and ave, and then four times these words: Ave
300 REV. CLAUDE J. DABLON, S. J.
Filia Dei Patris, ave Mater Filii Dei, ave Sponsa Spintus Sancti,
ave Templum totius Trinitatis: per sanctam Virginitatem et Im-
maculaium Conceptionem tuam, purissima Virgo, emunda cor et
carnem meant: in nomine Patris et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti, — con-
cluding with the Gloria Patri, the whole repeated three times.
He never failed to say the Mass of the Conception, or at least,
when he could do so, the prayer of the Conception. He hardly medi-
tated upon anything else day and night. That he might leave us
an ever-enduring testimonj^ of his sentiments, it was his desire to
bestow on the mission of the Illinois the name of La Conception.
So tender a devotion toward the Mother of God merited some
singular grace; and she accorded him the favor that he had always
requested — to die on Saturday. His companions never doubted that
she appeared to him at the hour of his death, when, after pronounc-
ing the names of eTesus and Mary, he suddenly raised his eyes above
his crucifix, holding them fixed on an object which he regarded with
extreme pleasure, and a joy that showed itself upon his features;
and they had, at that time, the impression that he had rendered
up his soul into the hands of his good Mother.
One of the last letters that he wrote to the Father Superior of
the missions before his great voyage, is sufficient evidence that such
were his sentiments. He begins it thus: ''The Blessed Virgin Im-
maculate has obtained for me the favor of reaching this place in
good health, and with the resolve to correspond to the intentions
which God has respecting me, since He has assigned me to the
voyage toward the south. I have no other thought than that of
doing what God wills. I dread nothing — neither the Nadosis, nor
the reception awaiting me among the nations, dismay me. One of
two things will happen: either God will punish me for my crimes
and cowardice, or else He will give me a share in His Cross, which
I have not yet carried since my arrival in this country. But this
Cross has been perhaps obtained for me by the Blessed Virgin Im-
maculate, or it may be death itself, that I may cease to offend God.
It is that for which I try to hold myself in readiness, surrendering
myself altogether into His hands. I entreat Your Keverence not to
forget me, and to obtain for me of God that I may not remain
ungrateful for the favors which He heaps upon me."
There was found among his papers a mnuscript entitled, "The
directing Care of God over a ]\Iissionary, " in which he shows the
excellence of that vocation, the advantages which it affords for self-
SECOND VOYAGE AND DEATH OF FATHER MARQUETTE 301
sanctification, and the care that God takes of Gospel laborers. One
sees in this little abstract the spirit of God which possessed him.
Rev. Claude Doblon, S. J.,
(Written about the year 1678).
[The manuscript emhodying this relation ivas found ivith the
Marquette manuscripts in St. Mary's Convent, Montreal, where all
three still repose.]
A TRIBUTE FROM A BIGOT TO THE
EARLY JESUIT MISSIONARIES
IN ILLINOIS
Benedetto Croee, tlie Italian historical philosopher declares that
all history is contemporary history; that the very dead lie in their
graves waiting to be called to explain the part they played in the
history of their own day. Fantastic at this theory seems, one is
inclined to believe that it is partly true when he thinks of the many
writings of the early Jesuit Fathers, the tirst historians of Illinois,
which lay so long awaiting the resurrecting hand of Reuben Gold
Thwaites, who was to collect and edit them as the Jesuit Relations
and Allied Documents. This collection was to explain many things,
hitherto not understood and to correct some mistaken views. This
work in the original French or Latin form together with English
translations and accompanied by many notes fills seventy-three large
volumes.
Mr. Thwaites stated that the history of New France was unsur-
passed by any contemporary American history in richness of ma-
terial and details. This we owe to the Jesuit Fathers.^
But the question naturally arises: can we trust the works of men
whose society is notorious for falsehood, intrigue and even murder?
[Does the writer joke or simply falsify? Of course the Jesuit Society
is notorious for none of tJiese things, and it would he a serious reflec-
tion upon the ivritcr's sanity to assume that he is serious.]
Men of much critical ability have depended upon the reliability
of these early documents: George Bancroft relied upon them and
Parkman cherished them in their day and in our own times such men
as Thwaites and Professor Colby are fully convinced that with all
the errors, crudeness and what we call exaggeration that fill the pages
of the Relations, that nevertheless the Fathers were sincere and fully
believed what they wrote. [Surprising concession.]
Practically all of the writing was done right in the field of labor
and did not consist of afterthoughts written in ease and at leisure.
The writer was often suffering from extreme heat or cold, was hungry
or ill fed; slaking his thirst with the most impure water while being
tortured by swarms of mosquitoes and gnats and was surrounded by
all the horrors of Indian life. Suffering and danger gave rise to
^ A paper read at meeting of Historical Society of Illinois.
302
A TRIBUTE FROM A BIGOT TO THE EARLY MISSIONARIES 303
irregularity of form and style, but the same wild life inspired bursts
of enthusiasm that resulted in poetic lines or phrases that would do
honor to the odes of any bard.
A strict application of historical criticism shows many mistakes
but a growing feeling of security in depending upon the reliability
of the Relations. One of the finest indications of reliability found by
Thwaites was the lack of self praise on the part of the American
Jesuit Missionaries. For instance, Father Bruyas wrote, "Although
I have converted sixty savages as yet I have done nothing but
stammer. ' '^
The Jansenists and Recollects have accused them of much exag-
geration. The latter should be excellent critics when this fault is
concerned for one of their greatest priests, Father Hennepin could
increase the height of waterfalls and the length of snakes, as well
as travel in a canoe as fast as a modern steamer on a part of a river
he had never seen. The writings of this famous missionary show
these changes and impossibilities in the relation of his experiences.^
The Recollect Father Membre boldly declared that he approached
the Iroquois at the side of M. Tonti, while better evidence indicates
that the Father was some distance from the scene.^ These well proved
[the proof furnished hy higoted swivel-chair explorers] falsehoods
seem to have had no other source than the self-glorification of the
author. The Jesuits do relate instances of unparalleled heroism, but
they do so in a simple manner and give the glory to God, to Mary,
or to some toiling, suffering brother.
There was a great deal (?) of rivalry between the Jesuits and the
Fathers of the Seminary of Foreign Missions for the control of the
field of southern Illinois, and although bitter things were written and
said on each side, the individuals did all they could to aid one another,
and a strong point in favor of their relations is the Jesuit account
of the kindness to the Fathers of the Seminary substantiated by those
latter Fathers themselves.
Father St. Cosme wrote, "I cannot explain to you, monseignor,
with what cordiality and works of esteem these reverend Jesuit
Fathers have caressed us during the time we had the consolation of
staying with them."^ Much of our knowledge of Indian life must
* Thwaites: Jesuit Relations. LI: 13.
* Parkman, Francis : La Salle and the Discovery of the Great West. 165.
* Ibid. 166.
"Shea, John Gilmary, St. Cosme: Voyages. 160.
304 JOHN LOUIS MORRIS
depend upon the sincerity of the Jesuits, but on the other hand other
writers of Indian affairs substantiate what the black gowns wrote.
Descriptions of the deer and buffalo are similar to those found
in writings of later days, while the relating of how wild pigeons hid
the sun as they flew reminds us of the stories of our grandfathers,
who, perhaps, never read a Jesuit Relation.
The use of science in criticism proves that the Jesuits shared in
the erratic beliefs of their time, but likewise this same science cor-
roborates much of their wi'itings. One instance is that a priest wrote
that he covered his canoe and sealed his letter with a pitch that oozed
from a rock. This sounds like a happy invention of the author, but
geologists have found and explained the phenomenon. Another mis-
sionary described a plant as growing either in forest or prairie, that
resembled a French lime, was delicious and grew on a stalk that
resembled a fern. Botanists have declared this to be our common
Mayapple.
Now if we believe them sincere, what explanation can be given
for the difference between their holiness and the ill reputation that
the Society of Jesus bears in general? [This writer has been dead,
from the neck up, for fifty years apparently. The Jesuits never had
an evil reputation. Liars and charlatans slandered them hecmise of
their activities in promotirig Christianity and h\iman well-being.]
In the first place all Jesuits believed it to be for the glory of God
to further their Order, and even murder was permitted in order to
accomplish this. [This libel outranks the wildest of the Godless tra-
ducers of past centuries and displays a depth of ignorance and
mendacity not heretofore exceeded.] But there was a difference in
the work of the members of the Society. The Catholic Church firmly
believed that all who died unbaptized would be lost. [A fine authority
on Catholic belief.] So there was the great mission field with thou-
sands who would be eternally condemned if priests did not reach
them. A man who could undergo Jesuit training would suffer any-
thing to save these dying souls. The life of the Indian was simple,
there was little ease, but the constant danger of death and the hope
of saving lost souls inspired the missionary to lead a pure and holy
life. In contrast to this, the member who was sent to royal courts
fell a victim to the ease and immoralities of his surroundings. Where
a gift of trinkets would win the good will of a savage, the darkest
intrigue was often necessary to sway a prince or a royal lady. [Dis-
gusting.]
A TRIBUTE FROM A BIGOT TO THE EARLY MISSIONARIES 305
Enthusiasm and willingness to intrigue were not the only quali-
ties that have caused the Society of Jesus to endure trials and perse-
cutions for almost four centuries. [Fool!]
The newly founded society was dedicated to fight the Reforma-
tion, but the Jesuits practiced many of the beliefs of the Protestants.
They believed in education and science. When condemned by either
Pope or Inquisition, instead of submitting the Jesuits endeavored to
control them and often succeeded. {Well! Did anyone ever?]
We have touched very little upon the history of the Illinois mis-
sionaries this far, but I believe that a careful study of the philosophy
and general history of the Order of Jesuits will ever give a useful
background for any local doings of the black gowned Fathers and a
study of their labors.
Twenty-seven Fathers and five lay brothers form the known Jesuit
missionary body that served in what is the present State of Illinois.
So few times have these men been named collectively that I will here
give the list as found by Professor Alvord, for my period, 1673-1729.
Father Jaques Marquette 1673-1675
Father Claude Jean Allouez 1674-1688
Father Jaques Gravier 1688-1695
Father Sebastien Rale 1691-1693
Father Julien Binneteau 1696-1699
Father Pierre Francois Pinet 1696-1697 1700-1704
Father Gabriel Marest 1698-1714
Brother Alexandre 1699-
Father Joseph de Limoges 1699-1700
Brother Gillet 1702-
Brother Jean Francois Guibert 1702-1712
Father Jean x\ntoine Le BouUenger 1702-1741
Father Jean Mermet 1704-1716
Father Jean Marie de Ville 1702-1720
Father Charles Guymonneau 1716-1736
"In Canada not a cape was turned, nor a mission founded, nor
a settlement begun, nor a river entered but a Jesuit led the way,"
was the comment of George Bancroft many years ago.^ But a fuller
collection of the Jesuit writings have shown that not onlj^ in Canada,
but in the present State of Illinois as well, other brotherhoods founded
some of the missions and many rivers were first entered by white
* Bancroft: History of the U. S. Vol. II, page 138.
306 JOHN LOUIS MORRIS
men not clad in gowns of black. The writings of Father Marquette
show that during the winter he spent near the present site of Chicago
in his illness he cast himself upon the mercy of certain traders under
a well known trader, M. Taupine, whose prosperity had been so great
that he had the services of a surgeon to offer the broken missionary.
So the famous courier de Bois preceded the Fathers to Illinois, al-
though the latter must leave the first accounts written on the bosoms
of her mighty rivers.
The early missionaries to our State were distinguished men in
many cases before they arrived upon her soil. Every one had seen
service in Canadian missions before being sent to this new field.
There is evidence that this was not accidental. Father Marquette
had become acquainted with some of the Illinois tribes, as they came
near his Canadian mission to trade, and he wrote that he longed to
make the name of Jesus known among these Southern tribes.
So the Indians of the Illinois tribes seemed superior to those of
Canada and the climate appealed to Canadians, who were laymen
as well as clergymen. The climate was mild and the soil fertile; a
great contrast to the cold, barren land of Canada. Then, besides,
the Jesuits were planning a great Jesuit Empire as they had founded
in far-away Paraguay. These shrewd priests foresaw that the broth-
erhood that controlled the Illinois country would eventually hold
sway over the great province of Louisiana as well, so only men who
had stood the rigorous test of serving in Canadian missions were
sent.
The missionaries desired to make as permanent settlements as
possible, and to do this they did all they could to teach the red men
to farm. The child of the forest and plain, however, was not so
easily led to change his modes of living and the accounts of the
Fathers are filled with the story of their wanderings with the tribe
as they went out on their Fall hunting expeditions.
It is significant that the present flourishing cities of Chicago,
Peoria and Cairo were once the sites of Jesuit missions, and although
Kaskaskia, the last place to which the Mission of the Immaculate
Conception was moved is only a village, after all, it was one of
importance at one time.
The Jesuits loved to work together for company and the advant-
ages of the confession. A few zealous converts were always made in
each new mission, and these built the rude log chapels and the living
quarters of the Fathers. The latter in turn taught the neophytes
A TRIBUTE FROM A BIGOT TO THE EARLY MISSIONARIES 307
how to lead a holy life and also instructed them in farming. The
priests sometimes had tlieir own gardens, and so good were tiie water-
melons that they raised that one Father "ate quantities" of them.
Some of the conversions made seem to have been genuine and
lasting, but many of them were of short duration. In prosperous
and healthy times tlie Indians thought the religion of the missionarj'
was a good thing, but during a famine or an epidemic the Father
was a "bird of death,"
Father Marquette seems to have held sway over his neophytes
by his very gentleness while others used tact ; Father Gravier became
so stern that he put a wayward Indian out of the Church.
The Jesuit has often been accused of being a participant in politi-
cal affairs. This was true to a large degree as the missionaries often
carried messages from government authorities and the sermons to
the Indians sometimes rang nearly as loudly with the praises of the
king of France as they did with those of the King of Heaven. As to
the Fathers being in trade they do not deny and Jesuits of high
authority justified it. But the tendency in general was to wish to
limit the fur trade to those peltries that were really a medium of
exchange among the savages and not a means of making great traders
rich. There was one traffic that the Jesuits unanimously fought, and
that was the liquor trade; no matter if the Order did find a way to
overcome the vow of poverty, even if it did some times pay to be-
friend the trader, the fearful curse of liquor was one that threatened
to overthrow all the plans of a great Jesuit Empire in North America.
The fate of the Illinois Fathers is interesting: nearly every one
died in the service of the Church and the Order of Ignatius Loyola.
The touching story of the death of Father Marquette has now become
a classic. Old Father Gravier died from the effect of a wound
made by an arrow head ; Sebastian Rale returned to the scenes of his
early labors and met his death at the hands of British soldiers;
some died from exposure and exhaustion, but it was a little beyond
our period when Father Senat, the only Illinois Jesuit to be burned
at stake, met his fate.
Did the Jesuits have any lasting influence upon our State? As
we look at our wonderful farms it is hard to forget that a Jesuit
student, Louis Joliet, foresaw the greatness of our soil and the Fathers
introduced the raising of wheat as well as being pioneers in the
improvement of the cultivation of corn.
308 JOHN LOUIS MORRIS
We marvel at our educational system and something whispers of
the mission school of long ago, the Jesuits were Illinois' first school-
masters.
In church as we listen to the sweet choral strains we are borne
away on the soul of music down through the ages until we hear the
chanting of that old hymn of the Church Militant :
"The banners of Heaven's King advance,
The mystery of the Cross shines forth."
And we feel that the singer is a black gowned priest, for the Jesuits
were our first ministers of the Gospel.
John Louis Morris.
Note. — The fabled Janus was endowed with two faces and was supposed to
be able to look in two direcliong at one and the same time. This modern Janus
is more like the circus clown Vvho attempts to ride two horses going in opposite
directions.
The most conclusive evidence of malice or ignorance or both is the repetition
of the fabrications and inventions, repeatedly exploded, of the first centuries
after the so-called "reformation." During tliis period a few historians, in
general, and a largei' number in instances were drawn into the slime of false
proxDaganda, and influenced by their prejudices, set down some of the then
current lies as history. To use lies and slanders as propaganda is one thing,
and bad enough at that, but to seek to incorporate them into history is a
capital crime. For the last hundred years no historian of any merit or scholarship
has given any credence to the inventions of the ignorant " evangeliste, " who,
with the purpose of supporting their own silly isms and building up their
dissenting sects went to any length or deptli of falsiiicatiou.
Mr. xMorris needs to be reminded that v/lien he essays to v/rite history he
enters the realm of truth. Stale lies, especially, have no place in the domain
of history. It might be well for him to remember also that the vast majority
of all the people of the earth who now profess Christianity, and of all who
have ever professed Christianity were and are Catholics of the same kind they
always were, and of which the Jesuits are now and always since their organiza-
tion have been, honored representatives, and that every time he or anyone else
repeats any of these or other slanders he offers a direct insult to this vast
host of his fellow men. J. J. T.
RT. REV. JULIAN BENOIT*
His Early Life
Julian Benoit, the tenth of eleven children, was born in Sept-
moncel, a mountain village in the great Jura range, France, on the
17th day of October, 1808.
At the early age of eight years he was sent to St. Claude, the
Episcopal city, to begin his college studies. He remained there eight
years, and then went to the Seminary of Vaud to begin the study of
philosophy. He studied theology for one year in the Grand Seminary
of Orgelet, and then at the capitol city of Lons-le-Saunier.
When the young Julian, scarcely seventeen years of age, presented
himself for the study of theology at the Seminary of Orgelet, he was
of very small stature and of a boyish appearance. Probably from
these causes, the Superior, Very Rev. M. Genevet, having eyed him
closely, asked him the mortifying question whether or not he had
already made his first communion. Having completed his theological
studies and not arrived at the required age for ordination, twenty-
four years, he taught for one year at the "Little Seminary" of
Arinthod, and the year following in the Seminary of Nozeroy. Thence
he went to Lyons, where he secured a professor's position in a college,
which he held four years, in the meantime also writing for a leading
journal of that city. During these years he had taken the sacred
orders of Sub-Deacon and Deaconship. About the close of his fourth
year in this position, the Rt. Rev. Gabriel Brute, (accent acute on
the e). Bishop of Vincennes, Indiana, came to Lyons in the interest
of his diocese. He was stopping at the house of a merchant to whom
he had letters from the merchant's brother, a Jesuit Priest on the
missions of Kentucky. The young Deacon Benoit having formed the
acquaintance of the American Bishop, and having at his disposal a
suite of rooms, invited the Prelate to make his home with him during
his stay in Lyons, which was about two weeks. During this time the
young host became quite charmed with his guest. He saw in him
great learning and sanctity. On the last day of this visit he accom-
panied the Bishop to Fourviere, a place of pilgrimage near Lyons,
and having served the Bishop at Mass told the Prelate if he could
be of any use to him in America he cheerfully offered him his services.
The Bishop replied to him. You are a spoiled child. All I could
^Mousiguor Beuoit ministered iu Old St. Mary's, Chicago, iu lSoO-40.
309
310 A PIONEER PRIEST
give you in my diocese would be corn bread and bacon. To which
the young man answered: If you can endure that, why not I, and
if you have accustomed yourself to such hardship I will soon get
used to it. Hereupon the necessary permissions were obtained from
Bishop de Chamod, of St. Claude, and the young Deacon was soon
on his way westward, exchanging a home in his native France for
one in the New World. Bishop Brute at this time had but two priests
in his diocese, which embraced all of Indiana and a greater part of
eastern Illinois.
Emigrates to America
He set sail at Havre de Grace, June 1st, 1836. After a long and
tedious voyage (on a sail vessel of course) of fifty-two days, he
reached New York. After a few months at St. Mary's Seminary,
under the care of the Fathers of St. Sulpice, Baltimore, he received
the orders of holy Priesthood by the Saintly Bishop Brute, on St.
Mark's day, 1837. The ordination took place at the old Mountain
Seminary, of Emmitsburg, Maryland.
Starts for Indiana
Succeeding the day of ordination, the new church of Fredrick-
town was dedicated, Father McElroy being the pastor. There was
quite a gathering of great church men on the occasion, with all of
whom the young ecclesiastic had the honor of becoming acquainted.
Rt. Rev. Bishop England, of Charleston, preached, as did also the
Rev. John Hughes, Pastor of St. John's Church, Philadelphia, after-
wards Bishop and Archbishop of New York.
Bishops Brute, Purcell, Rev. Father Reynolds, Pastor of a church
in Louisville, and afterwards Bishop of Charleston, and Father
Benoit, after the dedication services started on their journey over the
mountains by stage to Wheeling, where they took the Ohio River to
Cincinnati.
At that time Cincinnati had two Catholic Churches, St. Xavier's
Cathedral, and Holy Trinity, of which Father Henni, afterwards
Bishop and Archbishop of Milwaukee, was pastor. After a sojourn
here of three days the journey was continued to Vincennes which
was reached in the year 1837.
Rev. Julian Benoit was at once appointed to Leopold, near Evans-
ville, and as the Wabash and Erie Canal was then being constructed,
he was also to look after the spiritual wants of the men on these
public works.
RT. REV. JULIAN BENOIT 311
After a time here, he was sent to Rome, on the Ohio River, where
he remained one year, after which he was sent to Chicago, Illinois, as
an assistant to a Reverend Father O'Meara.
From Chicago he attended Lockport, Joliet, and several other of
the canal towns along the line. He was recalled and again sent to
Leopold, his first Mission. After three and a half years of labor
on these missions, for which time he had received the munificent
salary of $63.00, he was sent to Fort Wayne, where he arrived April
16, 1840.
Arrived at Fort Wayne
At Fort Wayne he found a frame church rudely built, not plas-
tered, with a few rough boards for benches. The dimensions of the
building were 35 x 65 feet and a debt rested upon it of $4,367. Half
the present Cathedral Square had been purchased for the church,
but had not been paid for. In the course of time, under the manage-
ment of Father Benoit, the other half of the square was secured and
the whole block paid for. During the first six months of his stay in
Fort Wayne Father Benoit boarded with Francis Comparet, after
which time he rented a small frame building and began his own house-
keeping.
At this time his missionary work extended in and beyond Fort
Wayne to the present Academy, Besancon, Hesse Cassel, New Haven,
Decatur, LaGro, Huntington, Columbia City, Warsaw, Rome City,
and Lima (Lagrange County), Girardot Settlement and Avilla, going
on sick calls as far as Muncie. It should be borne in mind that the
only way then to reach these places, except a few canal towns, was
on horseback.
Help was sent him, as the labor was too great for one priest, and
his first assistant was Father Hamion, who died in 1842. The next
was Father Rudolph, who came here in the autumn of the same year.
Visits Europe
In 1841 Father Benoit visited Europe. On his return he brought
Father Rudolph, whose name was just mentioned, who remained three
years, and afterwards became the founder of the famous convent and
church buildings at Oldenburg. He has gone to his reward. He
also brought with him 25,000 francs, a donation from parties in
Alsace to the Sisters of Providence in Vigo County.
The canal between Fort Wayne and Lafayette was begun in 1835.
In 1840 it was continued to the Ohio line. The Maumee fever was
312 A PIONEER PRIEST
ravaging among the laborers and calls were frequent for the clergy,
who endured a good many hardships on these sick calls. Many of
the men died from the effects of this sickness. Sometimes their visits
to the sick took the priests as far east as Defiance. Father Benoit
was twice asked by Bishop Purcell of Cincinnati, to attend the spiri-
tual wants of Catholics at Defiance, particularly sick people; Father
Benoit represented to the Ohio Bishop the great burden already upon
him ; an appeal was made to Bishop Brute, who forthwith added the
new charge to Fort Wayne, and the orders were at once obeyed with
cheerfulness.
During the digging of the canal the State Treasury became de-
pleted and the laborers were paid in due bills. When the State
cashed these, Father Benoit was very gratefully remembered by the
men because of his services among them. The contractors were fore-
most in this generous recognition.
In 1845 he brought three Sisters of Providence to Fort Wayne
from St. Mary's, Vigo County, who opened a school shortly after-
wards. Their humble beginning in the work which their benefactor
so blissfully planted, has since grown to great magnitude. He fur-
nished their house completely. Later on he helped build the north
wing, and in 1883 gave them towards erecting the south wing of the
present building the munificent sum of $5,000.
He also opened a school for boys, in a shop on the corner of
Jefferson and Clinton Streets, where he afterwards built the present
brick structure for the purpose it serves, built it as he did the old
Episcopal residence on Calhoun Street which afterwards gave way
to Library Hall, out of his own funds. He also erected the present
Episcopal dvv'elling, toward which the diocese contributed about
$2,000, he furnishing the house completely and expending about
$14,000 upon it.
His Wealth
At this juncture it is well to state that Father Benoit made
some prudent, and in some instances, rather venturesome investments
and speculations in real estate about the opening of the late civil
war. From these investments grew his handsome fortune, all of which
he sought to dispose of before his death. To a few only is it known
what a large amount he gave in secret charity to worthy persons.
One instance is knovm to his Bishop where, during the course of one
year, he divided quietly nearly $2,000 to deserving poor people who
had made their wants known to him. A short time before his death
RT. REV. JULIAN BENOIT 313
he gave St. Joseph Hospital the sum of $2,000, and five days before
his demise, he gave Father Bramnar $400, to be expended by the
St. Vincent dc Paul Society for the poor of Fort Wayne.
The Miami Indians
The remnants of the old Fort Wayne still stood when Father
Benoit came to the village of the same name. The old Council House
of the Miami Tribe of Indians still remained. It stood on East
i\Iain street a little west of the Fort. The place was frequented by
the Miamis Avho lived in Northern Indiana, about Fort Wayne,
Huntington and Peru. They had a War-Chief and a Peace-Chief.
The name of the first was Godfrey who died in 1840, just previous
to Father Benoit 's reaching Fort Wayne. The name of the Peace-
Chief was John B. de Richardville who lived until the Autumn of
1841. He was called the Tallyrand of the Miamis, because of his
shrewdness both among his own people and among the whites.
At the death of Chief de Richardville Father Benoit was at Vin-
cennes attending an ecclesiastical retreat. The Chief asked repeatedly
during his sickness for the clergyman of whom we write, but he
died without seeing him again ; he received the last rites of the
Church however at the hands of Rev. Michael Clark, then stationed
as Lafayette, and was buried just south of the old frame church.
When the Cathedral was begun, the remains and monument of the
Chief were transferred to a new graveyard. The wealth of Chief
John de Richardville was supposed to be $200,000, and of this he
had promised to give Father Benoit $20,000 before he died, but
being away from home on the occasion of the chief's death he never
received the gift, in place of which however the Chief's children gave
the clergyman a section of land west of Marion, Indiana, which sold
at the time for $3,000.
Confidence of the Indians in Father Benoit
As is pretty well known the United States Government bought
the Indian lands hereabouts and paid for them in annual instalments.
On the occasion of these payments the post-traders were on hand to
present their claims for merchandise sold to these Aborigines. At
every payment the Indians invariably insisted that Father Benoit
count their money, and that he should be present when the post-
traders presented their bills. In one of these instances Father Benoit
caused to be deducted from the amount asked by unscrupulous traders
the sum of $75,000. This act created no good will on the part of the
314 A PIONEER PRIEST
losers and whilst a person was employed to make the Priest's days
few, the scheme was betrayed, the man was told to leave the place
within fifteen minutes, and he complied.
He Accompanies the Indians
In 1848 the Indians received orders from the Government to
leave their reservations about Fort WajTie and go to the territory
of Kansas. They numbered about eight hundred and were led by
Chief Lafontaine, whom together with his wife and children Father
Benoit had received into the Church. The Indians however refused
to leave unless Father Benoit would go with them. But Bishop De la
Hilandiere refused to consent, desiring that Father Benoit should
not leave his congTegation. Finally the Government sent on some
troops. The Captain called upon the Rev. Father and begged of
him to lead the Indians away peaceably, for unless you go with them,
said he, they will not go, and I will be obliged to hunt them down
like wild beasts and kill them. Upon these representations Father
Benoit secured the services of Father Neyron, the only survivor of
the band of twenty-two Priests that came to Indiana when Father
Benoit came, and started on his tour to please the Indians and save
bloodshed. The tribe started overland, in the summer of 1849, and
Father Benoit went by canalboat to Cincinnati, thence over the Ohio
and Mississippi to St. Louis, where he took the stage for the present
Kansas City. He finally reached the reservation marked out for the
Indians by the Government, and stayed in the encampment with his
beloved children of the forest about two weeks. He returned home
by stage the entire route, travelling nine days, day and night, in one
continuous trip. Out of six persons in the group he was the only one
to endure the hardships of the trip in one continuous journey.
A Visit from Father Badin
Father Badin, the first Priest ordained in America, at that time
Vicar General of Bardstown and Cincinnati, came upon a visit to
Father Benoit (year not remembered) and remained with him for
six months. The proto-Priest was then eighty years of age. Father
Benoit 's house being but a poor frame building and the winter com-
ing, the venerable guest to escape the rigors of winter left for
Cincinnati. Father Badin had visited Fort Wayne though much
earlier, and it may be of interest here to give a copy from his own
handwriting of the record of a baptism and interment, the first on
RT. REV. JULIAN BENOIT 315
record in the Church annals of Fort Wayne. The record of baptism
is translated from the French and reads as follows:
Fort Wayne, Diocese of Bardstown.
On the 23rd day of January, 1831, I, the undersigned Missionary Priest,
baptised Peter David, born the 5th of October, 1830 of the civil marriage of
Peter Gibaud and Mary Gibaud. The sponsors are John Baptist Becket and
Theresa Duret, his w-ife.
Steph. Theod. Badin,
V. G. of Bardstown and Cincinnati.
His first record of burial is translated from the Latin and is aa
follows :
On the 23rd of January, 1834, I gave christian burial to Richard Doyle,
aged 40 years, a hibernian from the Diocese of Ferns, who died suddenly the
day previous, six miles from this village.
Stephen Theodore Badin,
Missionary Apostolic,
Vicar General of Bardstown.
Father Benoit's First Recorded Baptism in Fort Wayne
The first baptism recorded by Father Benoit reads thus:
I, the undersigned, this 29th day of the month of April, 1840, baptised
James, legitimate son of Mark Carty et Mary Ryan, born the 27th day of the
month of June, 1839. The sponsors were John Ryan and Mary Crawly.
(Signed) J. Benoit.
It may be proper here to mention that his last public function
was the burial of Peter Henry, on which occasion he sung a Requiem
Mass (following the text with difficulty because of his poor eyesight),
September 9th, 1884.
Father Benoit Goes to New Orleans
In 1853 whilst Bishop de St. Palais was in Europe, Father Benoit
obtained permission from the Vicar General of the Diocese to go to
New Orleans, but upon the Bishop's return he was recalled. He went
to New Orleans again in 1860 and remained there about seven months.
On each occasion of his stay in that city he preached in his native
tongue the Lenten Sermons in the Cathedral. His visit on this last
occasion was to solicit funds for the building of the Fort Wayne
Cathedral.
The New Diocese of Fort Wayne
In 1857 the Diocese of Fort Wayne was established out of that
of Vincennes. The new Diocese comprises that part of Indiana north
31G A PIONEER PRIEST
of the southern boundary of Warren, Fountain, Montgomery, Boone,
Hamilton, Madison, Delaware and Randolph Counties. Rt. Rev.
John H. Luers was appointed First Bishop and consecrated January
10th, 1858. "Whilst Father Benoit had the privilege of returning to
the diocese of Vincennes, and even had an urgent invitation to join
the diocese of Cleveland he preferred to remain in Fort Wayne.
Building of the Cathedral
Just previous to his last visit to New Orleans he left $1,000 with
the building committee, Messrs. Henry Baker, Michael Hedekin, Morris
Cody and Jacob Kintz, who, under his directions laid the foundation
of the present Cathedral. Upon his return from New Orleans Father
Benoit together with the gentlemen above named began gathering a
subscription for the new edifice. During the several months devoted
to this work they raised a list for $18,000 of which $4,000 never were
paid. About the time the building was completed a fair was held
which netted $2,600. The building was begun in 1860. The Corner
Stone was laid on Trinity Sunday by Rt. Rev. Bishop Luers, and
the sermon preached by Most Rev. Archbishop Purcell. The first
brick was laid July 10th. In the autumn of 1861 the building was
finished and dedicated.
The architects of the Church were Rev. Julian Benoit and Mr.
Thomas Lau. The brick work was done by Contractor James Silver,
and the carpenter work by Thomas Lau. The cost of the Church
exclusive of the Pews, Organ, and Altars, was $54,000. The organ
cost $3,000, the Main Altar $1,200, Pulpit nearly as much, and the
Bishop 's Throne $700. The large Candlesticks on the main Altar were
made to order in Paris, and cost 4,500 francs. An exact fac-simile
of these was afterwards placed in the famous Church of the Madeline
in Paris.
From the above statements the knowledge can be readily obtained
what a handsome balance stood to this great Pastor 's credit in building
the Cathedral.
He Visits Europe
In the Autumn of 1865 Father Benoit started on his second visit
to Europe and was absent thirteen months, of which he spent four
and a half months in Rome. He was a frequent visitor to the office
of Cardinal Barnabo, with whom he transacted business for different
parts of France and America. He twice had a private audience
with Pius the Ninth.
RT. REV. JULIAN BENOIT 317
On this visit to France he was offered the position of Vicar
General of the Diocese of St. Claude, a city within a few miles of
his birth-place, his native Diocese which he exchanged twenty-eight
years previously for a life of hardship and toil in the sei'vice of
God and man in the wilds of North America. But he preferred
to return to the people whose language he labored to acquire and
whose customs he made his own in order to lead souls to the Re-
deemer of man.
In 1874 he went to Europe as a member of the First American
Pilgrimage, this being his third trip out across the Atlantic. He
was absent from May till September. Rome, with her celebrated
Shrines and Hallowed Spots was the objective point of these Pilgrims
from North America. This visit was made shortly after the spoliation
and sacking of Rome by Victor Emanuel.
Father Benoit on this occasion visited the mountain home of his
boyhood days. His father and mother though were no longer among
the living. They died in 1852, ten years after his first visit from
America.
Vicar General, Administrator, and Theologian to the National.
Council of Baltimore
Father Benoit 's first appointment as Vicar General was in 1852,
for the Diocese of Vincennes. When Bishop Luers took charge of his
new Diocese, he appointed Father Benoit his Vicar General. During
Bishop Luers' visit to Europe in 1865 the Very Rev. Julian Benoit
was appointed Administrator of the Diocese.
In 1866 during the session of the Second Plenary Council of
Baltimore Vicar General Benoit was honored with the office of
Theologian to the Council by Bishop Luers.
At the death of Bishop Luers, June, 1871, Very Rev. J, Benoit
became Administrator of the Diocese until the consecration of the
nev/ Bishop, Rt. Rev. Joseph Dwenger, the present incumbent, April
14th, 1872.
He was also Theologian at the four Provincial Councils of Cin-
cinnati. He did not attend the fifth, held in 1882, because of his
advanced age.
Shortly after Bishop Dwenger took charge of his new field of
labor, he continued in office as his Vicar General him to whose life
this sketch is devoted, and whilst the Bishop was away from his
Diocese paying his decennial visit to Rome in 1883, Father Benoit
was, by the Bishop, appointed Administrator of the Diocese.
318 a pioxker priest
Papal Prelate
Very Rev. Julian Benoit was signally honored on the 12th of
June, 1883 by the present Pope, Leo the Thirteenth. When Bishop
Dwenger was waited on by the Clergy of his Diocese just previous
to his departure for Rome, he was asked to convey to His Holiness
the desire of the Clergy of the Fort Wayne Diocese, to see Father
Benoit invested with the Purple and receive the honors and title of
Monsignor. Whilst the Bishop told his Clergy that such had already
been his own plan, he heartily concurred in their wishes and would
cheerfully present them to the Holy Father. In accordance with the
above telegram from Rome to Father Benoit, on the date above
named, informed him of the honor bestowed upon him, and the Papal
Brief was received shortly afterward.
Father Benoit Invited to the Third Plenary Council of
Baltimore
Previous to the opening of the Third Plenary or National Council
of Baltimore which was held during parts of November and De-
cember of last year, Monsignor Benoit was invited by Bishop Dwenger
to accompany him to the Council, and he was invited also by Arch-
bishop Gibbons, at first through his secretary, and a second time
through an autograph letter of the Archbishop and Apostolic Dele-
gate. His great age however and his loss of hearing prevented him
accepting the several proffered invitations.
A Broken Heart
This is perhaps as suitable a place as any in this hurriedly written
sketch to say that Father Benoit had many hardships to endure in
his early days in America. After he ha'd been in the country about
three years he begged of Bishop Brute to permit his return to France
and to say farewell to America. When the good Bishop represented
to him the great need in Indiana of Priests, and his own approaching
dissolution he asked the young Father not to cast upon his conscience
any such burden as would be the case if he granted this request.
Don't let me go into the presence of God with the guilt of having
allowed you to return to your beloved France from the face of so
much work that is to be done in the New World.
Could anybody at that time have foretold the young Priest that
all these years he has lived were before him, he would have placed
himself at the foot of a tree somewhere in the great dismal and
unbroken American forest to die of a broken heart.
rt. rev. julian benoit 319
Declines a Bisphopric
When in 1871 he learned to a certainty that among the three
names forwarded to Rome from which one should be selected the
next Bishop of Fort Wayne his own was strongly urged, he wrote
to the Eternal City and presented his reasons why he did not desire
the appointment. Among other things he stated his advanced age, his
feebleness and rapidly declining strength, adding that propaganda
could spare itself much unnecessary work by overlooking his name in
the case entirely, that he could not under any circumstances consent
to accept any such position.
Providence
As an occasional instance of the kindness of Divine Providence
he related a few days previous to his death the two following edifying
and touching illustrations: In the long years ago Father Benoit
was called to visit a Mrs. G., old, blind, and suffering from cancer
in the breast. When leaving the sick person he told her to give herself
no anxiety about sending for him. I will see you again said he before
you die. Some months afterwards Father Benoit upon retiring for
the night, could not compose himself to sleep. The thought of his
promise to Mrs. Guerin continually troubled him. At two o'clock
of that night he arose, saddled his horse and traveled over a distance
of twelve miles, to carry the comforts of Holy Church to the invalid.
He found the patient very low, administered the last rites and turned
homeward. He had gone scarcely two miles when the woman had
slept the sleep of death.
Another Illustration
In 1839 Father Benoit started from Vincennes to Chicago on
horseback. About two o'clock in the afternoon he came to a fork in
the road, and took the way to his left. Having gone about four miles
he saw a little log cabin and a man close by. He asked if on the right
way to his destination, and was told that he must turn back four
miles and take the other road. He found that he must then go ten
miles farther before finding another house. He consequently asked
shelter for the night but received the reply that the cabin was
small, the family large and the mother very sick, consequently they
could not accommodate him. Father Benoit then told the man that
if he would take care of his horse, he would be quite content with
any small corner of the cabin. Finding that he would be so easily
contented he was told to stay. When preparing to retire he found
320 A PIONEER PRIEST
upon the walls back of the old fashioned bed-curtains some Catholic
pictures. He turned back and inquired whether the family be
Catholic. He was answered in the affirmative. Finally he asked the
sick woman if she would like to see a Priest. I would indeed she
answered, did I but know where to find one. Father Benoit told her
he could secure the services of a Priest for her if such be her wish,
told her there is one not far distant, and finally made his identity
known. The joy of that poor soul can be better imagined than
pencilled. "For seventeen years, she said, I have prayed to God not
to let me die till I should see a Priest and receive before my last
hours of life the comforts of my holy religion, on my way to eternity.
0 how good is Grod is his Providence." Father Benoit taught cate-
chism that night in that little cabin until one o'clock. He continued
the instructions next day until afternoon, and on the following morn-
ing offered the Holy Sacrifice, administered first communion to the
children and the viaticum to the sick mother. Just after breakfast
that morning when a preparing to continue his journey back to the
division in the road from which the good Father had strayed, the
soul of that mother winged its way from its cabin home in the forest
to a better land beyond the skies.
Sickness and Death
Father Benoit complained during the month of November of a
severe pain in his left ear, and from the ear he thought the pain
led to his throat. He would not consent to having a physician called,
even though the pain became intensified. Upon Bishop Dwenger's
return from the Baltimore Council, the malady growing worse, the
Bishop concluded to send for Dr. Dills, who came and examined the
ear found nothing wrong with it. Examining the throat he soon dis-
covered however that the venerable Father was afflicted with a disease
that would end his days. Dr. Dills on his second visit brought with
him Drs. Woodworth and DeVilbess and the three pronounced the
case cancer of the throat. Father Benoit was not slow to discover
what the doctors pronounced of him, and with a calm and deliberate
spirit of resignation he began to prepare for his final dissolution. If
Providence desires to take me by the throat, he jocosely remarked,
then God's will be done.
An altar was erected in his room and for a few times he still felt
able to offer the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. Owing to the weakness
of his eyes, he had received, some time in November, permission from
Rome to use a Votive Mass of the Blessed Virgin from memory. The
RT. REV. JULIAN BENOIT 321
last time that this servant of God offered the Sacrifice of the New
Law was on Sunday morning, January 11th. On Friday morning,
January 23rd, the Righ Reverend Bishop offered Mass in the room
of the saintly Vicar General at which the man devoutly assisted the
last time upon earth. The evening preceding, January 22nd, he was
with the household at tea, and spent a half hour with several of the
visiting and home Clergy in the Bishop's room, from v/hich he re-
turned to his own apartments never to leave them in life.
His sufferings from the time increased, yet he bore all in that
calm resignedness to God that is characteristic only of a holy soul
that has schooled itself in virtue and devotion to God.
When Mother Prudentia, the worthy Lady Superior of St. Joseph 's
Hospital, was asked to send one of her noble band to attend Mon-
signor Benoit in his illness she detailed Sister Vincentia, who like
her twin kindred in holy religion are devoted to self-sacrifice and
the comfort of others ; she cared for the aged Father till he closed
his eyes in death, when he no longer needed the ministration of her
words of solace or her tender hands to bind his aching head or guide
to his lips a cup of nourishment that she had herself prepared,
scarcely allowing herself the few hours of needed rest during all these
days of the three weeks fast. She was ever near to alleviate the least
of his wants and may God reward her.
His Last Moments
At five minutes past eight o'clock on Monday evening, January
26th the household was called together and notified of his fast ap-
proaching death. Just previous to this the venerated patient uttered
his last words on earth. Turning to Doctor Dills and Sister Vincentia
he said : "I am going home to my heavenly father. I thank you for
your kindness to me, and when I get to Heaven I will pray for you.
Rt. Rev. Bishop Rademacher, of Nashville, at one time a Priest
in this city and Diocese, having been notified of the condition of
Father Benoit, had reached the house a few hours previous. Dr.
Thomas J. Dills had just reached the rooms to look after his patient.
The Rt. Rev. Bishop Dwenger and Rademacher, Rev. Fathers Koenig,
Brammer, Lang, Boeekelman and Ellering filed into the room. The
Rev. Fathers J. H. Oechtering and Messman had left the house about
half an hour previously. I^ieeling about the bedside of the dying
Priest in addition to those above named were Sisters Vincentia and
Helena, of the Poor Handmaids, St. Joseph Hospital, Sisters Mary
322 A PIONEER PRIEST
John, and Henrietta, of St. Augustine's Academy, Mrs. Legraw and
]\Iiss Rousset.
The Bishop of Nashville lead in the reading of the touching pray-
ers of the ritual, the others responding, whilst the Bishop of Fort
Wajaie held the hands of the expiring pioneer Priest clasping the
crucifix, the image and cross of his Savior; for whom he labored on
earth and whom he looked to as his reward in Heaven.
The last sacrament had been administered to him at his own re-
quest, in the full enjoyment of his mental faculties by Rev, A. Mess-
man, of St. Peter's Church.
Thus passed from its earthly home the spirit of Julian Benoit —
softly as the ripened fruit is detached from the parent bough, gently
as the zephyr breeze is wafted o'er the balmy vale of Agra. Yea,
still more gently and with better fragrance did the sweet soul of
Julian, on the eve of the day dedicated to his patron Saint, pass to
fruition in its heavenly home.
THE MIGRATION OF A FAMILY
The Family Tree^
The history oi* the liiiman race records occasionally great move-
ments of people, vast migrations of groups or tribes or nations. The
great westward movement which peopled the western hemisphere with
Europeans and made the nations of these two continents is perhaps
the most immediately significant to us. We are accustomed to talk
glibly of migrations, of immigrants, of Am.ericanization, of melting-
pots; but frequently it means little because discussion of people in
the mass is usually indefinite and pointless. When numbers of people
are moved by similar motives or driven by the same circumstances
to act in unison, the effect in perspective is a great mass motion.
But on analysis it may be found that the individuals are prompted
by the same instinctive self-interest that prompts their other actions.
We say great numbers of people came from Ireland and settled in
the Middle West. Some may add that they have contributed to the
material welfare of the nation by providing farmers and workers in
the cities, by giving to the world producers in many lines. If we
examine one unit, one family, of that vast migration, we may come
to an explanation of how the West was peopled, how this part of the
nation grew so rapidly, and with such a diversified population. We
may also find some reason why our ancestors could build States,
could break a way into the unknown, could be pioneers, while their
softer descendants have much ado to keep within the smooth grooves
01 their daily lives.
If we follow the family and fortunes of Owen and Cecelia Mc-
Alpin, we shall see how this small unit has dispersed itself through
the Mississippi Valley and beyond. We shall find that their living
descendants number today one hundred twenty-one and are scattered
over the western half of the continent. The story must chiefly con-
cern Cecelia McAlpin for two reasons: she lived the longer and by
her mere presence could influence her family more than could her
deceased husband, and some of the events which are a part of the
family tradition show her to be a woman of more than ordinary
courage and enterprise.
Cecelia Gibbon was born in Glencastle, County Mayo, Ireland, in
1790. She was the daughter of Dominic Gibbon and was one of
^ This excellent study is published partially as a reward for the research and
industry exhibited and partly as an example of geneological portraiture. — Ed,
323
324 HELEN MCCALPIN
seven children. Since the seat of the ancient family of Gibbon was
Mayo, she probably belonged to that old sept. She married Owen
McAlpin, a native of Galway. He was a tailor and a town man to
whose disposition and temperament farm life was never agreeable.
They made a home for themselves near Newport and lived there until
1831.
The reason for their leaving Ireland need not be dwelt on here.
Their circumstances were not very different from most of thir coun-
tr^Tnen, and there is no doubt that they had reason enough to leave
Ireland. The economic necessity was certainly strong, but others
surely must have been present. We shall never know now the inner
motives of these people, the appeal that America made to them.
They were dissatisfied at home and had the courage to wander forth.
That their reason had nothing to do with political questions is
evidenced by the fact that they settled in Canada first.
Like most of the Irish, Cecelia McAlpin had a deep affection for
the "old country," which in her last years led her to dwell in
memory over the old scenes and relate stories of her youth. She
loved to tell her grandchildren how when she and her husband deter-
mined to leave and were ready, there was a great crowd of their
neighbors and friends who came to wish them well. The light of
memory lit up her faded eyes as she recalled the faces in that group,
the cries and keenings of the fearful and the timid, the latent long-
ings of the young and venturesome, the sorrowful affection of sin-
cerely grieving friends. They were a day's journey on foot from the
port and most of the day the procession followed with many tears.
She was well night heartbroken when they had to turn back and
leave her, but her path lay before her and she followed it unfalter-
ingly. She was not a very young woman, and the misgivings and
cautiousness of maturity may have dimmed the confidence she had
in the enterprise, but her dauntless spirit sent her forth.
The journey to Montreal was made, of course, in a sailing vessel
and lasted six weeks. There was one unusually severe storm, and
John, the youngest child, aged two, made some such remark as this:
"The Lord will take care of us, "—in Gaelic. So they brought with
them an abiding faith that was natural of expression to a mere baby.
In Montreal they stayed for a while until they found and secured
the land that was their goal. It was located in the vicinity of Three
Rivers, in the Quebec Province, and there the family settled. In
December of that year, 1831, the youngest child of the family was
born. The father of the family was not suited to farm life, and that
together with the rigors of several Canadian winters so discouraged
THE MIGRATION OF A FAMILY 325
the group that they determined to move South. They had learned
of the success of some of their countrymen in southern Indiana where
timber land was very valuable, and in the Fall of 1837 they left their
farms and journeyed south.
By this time what substance they had was dissipated. The cost
of bringing a family across the ocean, of buying land and farm
equipment, with the added losses of indifferent success had depleted
their sum. The older boys were now sixteen and eighteen and were
able to do a man's work, but the severity of the climate made them
yield. Having once made a journey across the trackless ocean, the
prospect of an overland trip seemed to offer no greater difficulty.
The first winter was spent in New York State, the father plying his
trade, the boys working on the Erie Canal. In order to complete
the journey it was necessary to stop occasionally and earn money
for the next stage. The whole family was under economic pressure
to live from day to day and to save for the journey. The next sum-
mer found them headed in the direction of the Ohio River, but
chance took them further south. They stopped always in good sized
towns where the workers of the family might obtain employment.
They crossed Pennsylvania to the south, and having heard of the new
National Road and the ease of travel by that route, they entered
Maryland hoping to reach Cumberland. On arriving at Harper's
Ferry the father, Owen McAlpin, became ill and died (1839). The
mother was now left with the children in the middle of the journey,
and upon her fell the decision of their future. She seems not to
have hesitated at all as to what course to pursue because they con-
tinued their travels. Perhaps she thought that there they were
among strangers and at least in Indiana there would be countrymen,
if not acquaintances. So they proceeded. One long stop was made
in Ohio where again the sons worked and the mother added to the
family income by receiving into the home some young Irishmen to
board.
In 1841 they arrived in Madison, Indiana, which at that time was
a thriving small city, whose chief industry was steamboat building.
It was here that the youngest son, John, acquired that interest in
steamboats which led finally to the cutting off of his life. Having
arrived in Indiana, the family established themselves. The boys went
to work and again the mother helped out. At this time she estab-
lished a hotel and assumed the management of it herself. Shortly
after this time she was able to leave there and start out on another
expedition.
326 HELEN MCCALPIN
Upon leaving Canada the family did not dispose of the land they
had bought. Cecelia McAlpin then determined that she would sell
it. She seems always to have been a woman of enterprise, of quick
decisions, and quick actions. Having decided to sell the two farms,
she at once proceeded to the business. It was necessary for her to
go back to Canada, but the way she had led the emigration was long
and tedious, and her simple directness of character demanded a
shorter route. The canals and the railroads of that period were not
connected in many places and few of the roads and railroads ran
north and south. Nothing daunted she went on foot for a great part
of that journey when no other means at once presented itself. Part
was made in canal boats, part in stages, but family tradition has it
that she "walked" both ways. The eldest son, Patrick, being the
"scholar" of the family, kept an account book for the group. In it
were recorded the stages of the journey, the amounts of money the
boys earned on the canal; and in it Michael, the wit of the family,
wrote this of his mother: "Cecelia McAlpin returned today from
Canada (date). She walked there and back. Bully for Cecelia."
One wonders which of her descendants of this generation would
undertake an expedition demanding such physical courage and pre-
senting equal dangers in this day. Another incident which followed
this one closely bears out the impression of her single-mindedness,
clear thinking, and fearless directness.
On her return from Canada she had a goodly sum in gold, the
proceeds from the sale of the two farms. With perfect simplicity,
she hid it in the house — in the coffee mill — a place she could keep
her eye upon as she went about her household tasks. In the house
at that time (a small hotel was little more than a large house) there
was a man from Ireland, a County Mayo man, whom she welcomed
as being from the home place. In a moment of quite feminine weak-
ness she confided the secret of the gold to him. With all her quali-
ties of strength and power, she showed a woman's heart. Why she
let slip her secret or how will always remain her secret. Perhaps
she had misgivings as morning came, for she arose early and went
to the hiding place to assure herself that all was well. One can
fancy her dismay on discovering that both man and money were
gone! There may have been dismay, but there was not despair.
Self-accusations arose within to perplex her, but she saw distinctly
the line of action that lay before her. No tears of self-pity dimmed
her sight. Immediately she set out to follow the thief. In three
weeks she returned with all of the money. What an opportunity
THE MIGRATION OF A FAMILY 327
for a novelist! However, the truth is that the details of the chase
and capture are not known now. One can imagine much.
How clearly the personality of that fearless woman stands out
in the few stories left by her. She was a woman possessing in great
degree the supreme virtues of faith, hope and charity. Many are the
stories her grand-daughters remember in which those virtues shone.
She feared nothing but her God and wrong doing, and her faith was
invincible. In appearance she was quite tall in her youth, because
her nickname was "Cicely, the Tall." She held her head high and
looked the world in the face. She feared no man nor deeds of men.
The ancient family of Gibbons has for its motto ''Nee Timeo Nee
Sperno." She surely embodied that phrase. Her keen eyes saw
clearly into the lives of others as well as searched her own heart.
One can fancy that there must have been the freshness of a fog-
dispelling ocean breeze about her. Sham and pretense could not
live near her. In other circumstances she might have been a great
compelling force in public affairs, but instead her destiny led her to
do a small part in the building of an empire in the Middle West.
The eldest daughter of the family, Bridget, married Ebenezer
Davis and with him went to North Vernon in Indiana to establish a
home. The inheritance that was Bridget's from her mother was a
great self-sacrificing and lively faith. Her husband was a non-
Catholic; yet Bridget's are the only ones in the family who have
entered the religious life. She remained all of her life in North
Vernon, but her children carried on the westward march. Celia
Davis married Michael Fenoughty and settled near Paola, Kansas.
Of their nine children, three entered religion. One is Father Joseph
Fenoughty, S. J., and two of the daughters entered the Order of
Sisters of Mercy whose mother-house is in Fort Scott, Kansas. Jane
Davis McGauly, who lived in Indianapolis, had one daughter who
entered the Order of Sisters of Providence and taught until her death
at the school called St. Mary's of the Woods.
Time passed and the young people of the McAlpin family had
grown up. Patrick felt the call of the West and in 1846 started for
western Iowa. He might have made the greater part of the trip in
boats down the Ohio and up the Mississippi, but he chose the over-
land route and a covered wagon. The journey lasted six weeks and
ended when they arrived in Crawford County. He settled on land
which was then to be bought very cheap. His homestead was beauti-
fully situated near one of the highest points in the county and, like
all the land in that vicinity, was rich soil. Standing on top of the
328 HELEN MCCALPIN
highest of the rolling hills of the old McAlpin farm one can see for
miles in every direction the rich fields of the almost treeless prairie
marked out like a huge patchwork quilt. Patrick had twelve children,
some of whom stayed in Iowa, while others carried on the westward
movement and moved on to Nebraska, South Dakota, and Oklahoma.
One of his granddaughters, Lulu Maguire (now Mrs. Charles Knowles
of Omaha), had the far-sighted courage of her great-grandmother,
and went to South Dakota. There she took up a homestead claim,
fulfilling all the usual requirements of the government regulations by
herself. Although she has not lived there for several years, she still
owns a valuable farm.
In 1854 John SIcAlpin and his mother left Indiana and traveling
by way of the Ohio and Mississippi Rivers came to St. Louis. Here
he engaged in a boat stores business. In the next year he married
Mary Merrin, a native of County Roscommon. Of their three chil-
dren only William lived to maturity. John's business was successful
for a time and prosperity seemed near when in 1857 some financial
troubles swept away all of his possessions and much of his hopes.
He salvaged what he could from the wreck of his fortunes and
started anew in a business he knew was profitable. In those early
days of river transportation it was the custom of owners of steam-
boats to sell the liquor business on the boat as a kind of concession.
John McAlpin bought the liquor business of the steamboat St. Nich-
olas, a comparatively new boat in the New Orleans-St. Louis service.
The boat was four years old in 1859 when Captain Reeder and
Captain Glime purchased her for $25,000 and John McAlpin became
the owner of the bar. On the first trip under the new management
about seventy-five miles south of Memphis there was a terrific explo-
sion. The boat took fire and in a short while was a total wreck.
There were but nineteen who survived that night, and of these only
six escaped serious injury. John McAlpin was directly over the
boilers when the accident occurred. He was badly scalded and was
thrown into the water. Some still on board threw out planks, doors,
and furniture to those in the water to assist them in saving them-
selves. The following is an account of the disaster in The Missouri
Repuhlican of April 29, 1859. The journalistic method of that day
seems to have been to compile a series of quotations from various
people— survivors and witnesses. The assembling of the narrative is
left to the reader. A survivor named James Chillson, who was second
pantryman aboard, said this:
THE MIGRATION OF A FAMILY 329
"... I got on a plank with him (McAlpin). Both of us
got tangled up in the cattle, which were tied together with ropes,
and which were swimming around. I got loose and finally succeeded
in freeing him, not. however, until he was nearly drowned. We
remained near the wreck nearly two hours before being taken up by
the 'Susquehanna.' Later we were transferred (at Memphis) and
brought to St. Louis on the 'Philadelphia'."
The long period in the water, the delay in being transferred from
one boat to another, the lapse of days before adequate medical atten-
tion was begun served to undermine his robust health. He was never
quite well again and died the following Spring (1860). His son
William remained in St. T^ouis. In 1884 he married Kate L. White
of St. Louis and had twelve children of v/hom eight are living. This
section of the McAlpin family has always been decidedly urban and
perhaps for that reason has been less adventurous. The eldest daugh-
ter married a farmer and lives in the vicinity of the Patrick McAlpin
homestead and among his descendants. The second son's business
took him to Chicago. With the youngest son who makes his home
with his eldest sister, these are the only ones outside of St. Louis.
The last family group is that of Maria McAlpin. She married
Bartley Regan in Madison, Indiana. Two of their three children
are still living. After his death she married Eli Jenkins. Of this
marriage there were four children. Maria had the adventurous and
enterprising spirit of her mothei-. She lived for many years in Vail,
Iowa, but when the Ignited States Government opened up the Okla-
homa Territory for settlement, she heard the call of the frontier
country, felt the lure that is in the life of the pioneer. Here again
the family tradition is rich in stories of the early days in Oklahoma,
the rush for land in good locations, the hardships of crude living,
and the never failing good humor that met every diffculty. Those
who live in urban comfort and who even loudly express their love for
the great open spaces have scarcely any conception of the life of
the pioneer woman. And when a woman has known from the days
of her youth v/hat "new country" means and is willing at the age
of fifty-eight to venture forth to a new frontier, we must admire her
courage and reverence her spirit. The pioneer women must have
possessed a philosophy of life that made them see into and beyond
the years of hardship to the ultimate rewards. Perhaps that fine
faith and hope is the gift of the open country and is denied to
dwellers between stone walls.
330 HELEN MCCALPIN
At the time the Jenkins family went to Oklahoma (1889) the
line of migration in that family divided, for some of the children were
married and settled in western Iowa. Mary, Annie, and Clara re-
mained in Iowa. The others went with their mother. Later Alice
and her mother moved to San Diego, California, where Alice died.
Another one of the daughters, Clara, moved to San Francisco in
1920, but lived only one year after reaching there. Thus this family
which began as a small unit in County Mayo, Ireland, gradually
moved westward across the continent of North America from Mont-
real to San Diego, leaving here and there other units who are carry-
ing on and forming a part of the great American commonwealth.
There remains one point which needs some explanation. Through-
out this account the name has been spelled McAlpin, while the
descendants of John have always spelled it McCalpin. William, the
son of John, and Charles, son of Patrick, are the only living men of
the second generation. John died when William was four years old,
and so what the son knew of the spelling of the name came through
old account books and such left by his father. In every case it was
spelled with the two c's. One explanation is that at the time John
McCalpin was engaged in the boat stores business another man named
John McAlpine, a Scotchman, was eengaged in another business close
by. To avoid confusion he put the "c" into his name. Another says
that an inborn dislike for all things Scotch made him put it there.
Still another says that it was a characteristic of the time to clip
syllables like "Mc" and "0" and "Fitz" from names in informal
speech, and since Alpin begins with an awkward aspirate the "c"
was prefixed for euphony. The responsibility for the change seems
to rest with John, for Patrick had been to school several years before
leaving Ireland. He had a reputation for "learning" in the family.
The whole family used the Gaelic speech at home and learned English
at school and in the world. Whatever the explanation the part of
the family that spells the name with the *'c" expects to keep it,
having a reverential affection for the name, while those without it
say they will never add it.
It is in family stories like these that one comes to a realization
of the dignity and yet the insignificance of a human life. It has
dignity because it serves a purpose of the Omniscience. It is insig-
nificant when one considers the infinitesimal portion one family group
makes in a nation of millions of souls. When one seeks for the
explanation of a great migration it may be seen in that fusion of
THE MIGRATION OF A FAMILY 331
the importance and the unimportance of the individual. Each one
must be actuated by a moving purpose and each must take his place
as one small part of the while. If we could look over this vast
American people with supernatural sight, we should distinguish here
and there the bits of color that are the particles of the fire of courage
and enterprise, of fortitude and faith that have been transmitted to
this generation by our ancestors, the high spirited, whole souled
pioneers.
Helen McCalpin.
St. Louis.
CHICAGOU - THE GRAND CHIEF OF
THE ILLINOIS
Protonym of the Western Metropolis
By Joseph J. Thompson, LL. D.
Chicago is a name to conjure with; the City of the Lake on its
way to unquestioned supremacy! How did Chicago get its name?
Who will say the final word on this question about which there has
been so much speculation?
One way of judging and the way most frequently employed by
those who have discussed the matter, is to study the derivation and
meaning of the word in the language from which it may have been
derived. Now what word or words in the Indian dialect stand for
or are nearly equivalent to Chicago.
It is known that several different tribes of Indians inhabited the
region of Chicago and it is pretty definitely settled that the Ojibway
(Chippewa), the Miami, and the Pottawatomi were here in succession.
Let us examine the dialects of these three divisions of Indians for
words similar to Chicago.
Ojibway
Kah-go, meaning to avoid, to forbear, to stay away from. Mit-tio-
ga-ga-go, meaning bare, barren, "not a tree." Kago, meaning some-
thing great, big, strong.
Miami
Se-kaw-haw, meaning skunk or polecat.
Pottawatomi
Cho-ca-go, meaning bare or destitute. Tuck-cho-ca-go, meaning de-
void of timber.
Many writers have argued that the name, Chicago, was derived
from the Indian name for skunk or polecat, or from the wild onion,
leek or garlic that is said to have been abundant in the neighborhood
in early times. Some argue that the plant gave the name to the
river on the banks of which it grew abundantly and that the river
gave the name to the town and city.
332
CHICAGOU — THE GRAND CITIEF OP THE ILLINOIS 333
On the other hand the name is credited to an Indian chief. In
this connection it is well to remember that Indian names were fre-
quently bestowed by one tribe upon another or upon individuals of
other tribes. For example, the Menominee, meaning wild rice, were
so called by other Indians because they lived in a locality in Wis-
consin where wild rice grew abundantly.
Now, it is conceivable that a chief who lived in a region where
wild onions, leek or garlic grew abundantly and proclaimied ,its
presence to all comers might be called by other tribes the chief or
the Indian of the wild onions — Se-kaiv-haiv, Chachagwessiou, Chicagou
or one of the variations of the name.
■ There are, however, certain other considerations which fix the
name more directly upon an Indian Chief, or upon one of a line of
Indian Chieftains, the first of whom known to history was the dis-
tinguished chief of the Illinois (Chachagwessiou) who accompanied
Father Marquette on his journey down the west side of Lake
Michigan in November and December of 1674, and who Father Mar-
quette says was, "greatly esteemed among his nation, partly because
he engages in the fur trade." A great "Captain of Industry" who
traveled long distances, to Mackinac and all about in the great
business of the time. This chief did not live in Chicago, however.
Father Marquette tells us that on the 15th of December, 1674,
"Chachagwessiou and the other Illinois left us (from the winter
cabin on the Chicago River) to go and join their people and give
them the goods that they had brought. He says further that he
told them, the Indians, before they left that he would defer "the
holding of a council until Spring when I should be in their village."
In compliance with this promise Marquette went to the village in
the Spring and held the council.
It is well known that this council was held on the plains at the
Indian village on the Illinois River just opposite the promontory now
known as Starved Rock. This fact does not establish absolutely, how-
ever, that this was the habitat of the great merchant chief. Several
years later, 1680, Robert Cavalier De La Salle built a fort at the
site of the present city of Peoria which he named Crevecouer, but
which Father Louis Hennepin who was present at the time says the
Indians called Chicagou. It appears also that the upper part of the
Illinois river or some of its tributaries was called the River Chicagou
several years before the stream running through what is now
Chicago was so named.
All these facts indicate that this great chief, Chicagou, was a
man of much prominence over a vast territory. But there is more.
334 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
Following history to the year 1724 we find Chief Chicago in the
entourage of Father Nicholas Ignatius De Beaubois, S. J., on his
journey to France. There are several other Indians also, but Chief
Chicago is the man of greatest note, is received by the King in
audience and feted and honored in many cities. This Chief Chieagou,
who went to Paris is from the southern part of Illinois immediately.
He and his people were located then along the Mississippi from
what is now St. Louis south. Bossu, an army man of that day tells
us "The grand Chief of the Illinois is descended from the family
of the Tamaroas, who were formerly sovereigns of this country."
This same Chieagou led the Indian contingent from Illinois country
when D'Artaguette joined Bienville in 1836 to war against the
English and the Choetaws and Chickashas, in which war D 'Artaguette
Vincennes, Father Antonius Senat, S. J., and seventeen others were
burned at the stake.
Bossu, before referred to, has written the last chapter of the
history of the Chicago djaiasty. He happens to be in the Illinois
country just at the time when the English of the eastern part of the
country have moved against the French in Ohio. Braddock and
Washington were leaders of the English forces, De Jumonville first
led the French and he was defeated and killed. Bossu speaks of the
conflict :
"I forgot to tell you in my last (letters written to a friend in
Paris) that I have been invited to the feast of war, given by the
Grand Chief of Illinois, in order to raise warriors and march with
the Chevalier Villers. This gentleman obtained leave from the
governor to raise a party of French and Indians and to go with them
to avenge the death of his brother, M. De Jumonville, who was killed
by the English before the war broke out.
"The Grand Chief of the Illinois is called Papappe Chagouhias;
he is related to several Frenchmen of distinction settled among these
people. This prince succeeded Prince Tamaroas, surnamed Chieagou,
who died in 1754. He wears the medal of the late Cacique (given
him by the King of France on the occasion of his visit to Paris).'
This Illinois Prince has convinced the French that he is worthy of
wearing it, by his friendship for our nation. The detachment of the
Chevalier De Villiers being ready to set out Pappappe Chagouhias
has desired to serve him with his warriors as a guide. They left Fort
Chartres on the first of April, 1756, and arrived towards the end
of May on the boundaries of Virginia where the English had a little
fort surrounded with great pales."
CHICAGOU — THE GRAND CHIEF OF THE ILLINOIS 335
History abandons the Chicagous there. What conclusions are we
able to draw from these references? These. There were apparently
three of the line referred to. The Chicagouwessi who travelled with
and aided Marquette. The Chicagou who went to Paris and was
decorated by the King. Pappa Chagouhias who lead tlie Indians in
the French and Indian War. We may conclude also that the Chicagou
line of Chieftains were superior chiefs over all the tribes of the
Illinois Indians. Later Chiefs of individual tribes of the Illinois
confederation came into prominence such as Rouensa, Armapinchicou,
DuQuoin and others, but during the time of the Chicagous the
several tribes were more nearly of one family and the Chicagous
seem to have ruled over all.
Now, what became of the Chicagous? And what direct authority
have we for believing that the river and the city of Chicago were
named for them?
"Waubun, " an interesting book reciting the early history of
Chicago by Mrs. Kinzie, the wife of John Kinzie, spoken of often
as the first settler of Chicago tells us what happened to one of them,
perhaps the first one of our acquaintance. Mrs. Kinzie says that
a distinguished Indian Chieftain named Chicago was drowned in the
river and that the savages thereafter gave it the name of Chicago.
According to Haines, The American Indian, p. 721, the stream
we know now as the Chicago River was not so called until about 1710.
Accordingly if Mrs. Kinzie is right about the Indian tradition of
the drowning of the great chief that event must have happened
about 1810. At any rate the name of the river is thus accounted
for.
Monette wrote a work entitled a ''History of the Mississippi
Valley, published in the year 1804. The Indian tribes were all here
during his life time and he had excellent opportunities for knowing
of them. In his History he tells of the fidelity of Chicago and the
other Illinois to the French: " D ' Artaguette, the pride and flower
of Canada, had convened the tribes of the Illinois at Fort Chartres;
he had unfolded to them the plans and designs of the great French
Captain against the Chickasaws and invoked their friendly aid. At
his summons the friendly chiefs, the tawney envoys of the North,
with "Chicagou" at their head, had descended the Mississippi to
New Orleans, and there had presented the pipe of peace to the
Governor. "This," said Chicagou to M. Perrier, as he concluded an
alliance defensive and offensive, "this is the pipe of peace or war.
You have but to speak, and our braves will strike the nations that
336 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
are your foes." They had made haste to return and had punctually
convened their braves under D 'Artaguette. Chieagou was the Illinois
Chief from the shore of Lake Michigan, whose monument was reared
a century afterwards upon the site of the village and whose name is
perpetuated in the most flourishing city of Illinois." As we have
seen in Captain Bossu's letter quoted above this Chief died in 1754.
Monnette is almost contemporary authority for the statement that
the city of Chicago was named for him,
Bossu says the Chicagos were of the Tamaroa tribe. Father
Maturin Le Petit, S. J., who was present when Chieagou, the second
of our acquaintances of that name, presented the pipe of peace to
Governor Perrier at New Orleans, says that he was of the Michigamea.
Of course both these tribes were of the Illinois family and this di-
vergence only lends support to the supposition that in the earlier
days there was a head chief of all the Illinois tribes who might
come from any one of the tribes according to ability or prowess.
It should be a sufficient answer to the arguments made by some
that the name of the river and the city of Chicago is derived from
skunk, skunkweed, garlic or wild onions to direct attention to the
falct that in the Indian days the name variously spelled by those
who attempted to approximate the sounds made by the natives applied
to many different places or waters from Canada to the Gulf of
Mexico. The lower Mississippi was at one time called Checagou by
the tribes along its banks. When De Soto's ill starred expedition
crossed the Mississippi in 1539 the Chicasaw Indians called the river
and the region Chucagua. In Franquelin's large map of 1864 the
Kankakee River is called Chekagou and the Chicago River is called
Cheagoumeman. In De Lisle 's map of 1718 the present Des Plaines
River is called Chieagou, and the same name is given a section of
Lake Michigan, but in a map prepared by the same man in 1703
the name is given to the present Chicago River only. D'Anville in
his map of 1755 calls the Des Plains Chicago and also gives that
name to a part of Lake Michigan. On Mitchell's map of the site
and river are marked "River and port of Chieagou." In Popple's
map of 1733 the Chieagou is mentioned but seems to refer to St.
Joseph where Fort ]\Iiami was located and where an Indian village
called Chicago then stood. On La Hontan's of 1703 a deep bay
south of Chicago is called Chegakou and the portage is given the
same name. In Charlevoix's map of 1724 the name Checagou seems
to apply to a portion of Lake Michigan. In Senex's map of 1710
the Chicago River is not shown, but the name is clearly applied to
CHICAGOU — THE GRAND CHIEF OF THE ILUNOIS 337
a village of the Maskoutens or Kiekapoos or both located on the
present site of down town Chicago. Moll's map of 1720 names only
the Cheeagou Portage. As we have seen, Father Hennepin, 1680,
called the Illinois River tlic Checaugou. Coxe in his map of Louisiana
calls the Illinois the C'hicagoii. Samson's map of 1G73 styles the
Mississippi the Chicagna. In Margry's of 1679 the Grand Calumet
is called Chekagoue. Father Zenobius Membre,, who accompanied
La Salle and who wrote the history of La Salle's voyage (1681-1682),
says they "went toward the Divine River (Illinois) called by the
Indians Cheeagou." Referring to the same journey La Salle himself
says that "the division line called Chieagua, from the river of the
same name which lies in the country of the Mascoutens. "
Will it be said that all these various localities were infested by
skunks or that wild onions or garlic grew so abundantly in all of
them as to give a character from which a name was bestowed.
The answer is that the Grand Chief or Chiefs, the Great Chicagous,
were known in all these parts, highty respected and every place they
touched almost named in their honor.
Chicago may well be proud of its name if, as these facts indicate,
it was derived from the chiefs whom history has left us a record of
who were known by the name.
Joseph J, Thompson.
Chicago.
HISTORY IN THE PRESS
Compiled and Edited by Teresa L. Maher
Says Missionaries Were Leaders in Illinois
Pioneer preachers had much to do with the settlement and devel-
opment of Illinois, according to a study of their activities which has
just been completed by Elbert Waller, a member of the Illinois House
of Representatives.
"The word of God as preached by these frontier parsons had
more to do with the every-day life of many of the early settlers
than most persons imagine, ' ' Waller says. Many of them were leaders
in the settlement of the various disputes, political and otherwise, which
were of interest at the time.
The pioneer of all Illinois churchmen, he declared, was Father
Jacques Marquette, who founded the first mission within the present
borders of the State. It was known as the Mission of the Immaculate
Conception and was founded on the shore of Lake Michigan near
where Chicago now stands. [Inaccurate. The mission was founded
at what is now Utica, just across the Illinois River from Starved
Rock.— Ed.]
As the Indians moved, the priest moved the mission with them,
but the original name of the mission still exists as the name of a
parish in the region of Kaskaskia, the first capital of Illinois. Mis-
sions were maintained among the Indians by the French, but it was
not until the early part of the 19th century that the Church began
to be a power in the everyday affairs of the white settlers. [Of course
this statement is without foundation. The Catholic Church has been
a living, guiding force in Illinois and surrounding States ever since
the day of its founding, April 11, 1673.— Ed.]
Prominent among the early churchmen, Waller finds, was Rev.
James Lemen, who came to the Illinois country in 1796 and organized
a number of Baptist churches. He took a leading part in the slavery
controversy which divided residents of the State and was a powerful
influence in bringing Illinois into the rank of free States. Lemen
organized eight Baptist churches and pledged their members to fight
the advance of slavery. Later, when the sentiment of these church
members changed and they became advocates of slavery, he split off
from the main body and organized several more churches with anti-
slavery citizens as members.
338
HISTORY IN THE PRESS 339
John Mason Peck, a Yankee Baptist, and Rev. Peter Cartwright,
a Methodist, also took prominent roles in the struggle against slavery.
Cartwright gained the reputation of being the most eloquent preacher
in the early history of the state. When the Methodist Church divided
on the slavery question in 1844 Cartwright stood firmly upon his
principles, declaring that "God will show my deluded brethren the
error of their way and bring them back to the way of righteousness. ' '
It was not until 1924, however, that the Northern and Southern Meth-
odist Churches were reunited.
In addition to ministering to the spiritual needs of their parish-
ioners the pioneer preachers faced the necessity of earning their
living. They tilled the soil and hunted during the week and preached
on Sundays.
Daughters of the American Revolution to Celebrate Centenary
OF La Fayette's Last Visit
An enthusiastic group of D. A. R. members, Louis Joliet Chapter,
gathered yesterday afternoon in the home of Mrs. Clinton Dillman,
418 North Eastern Avenue, to take part in paying respeet to the last
visit to America by General La Fayette. The 100th anniversary of
that event is approaching, and Mrs. John Frazer, of Lockport, gave
an interesting paper detailing La Fayette's last trip and ended the
paper with a descripion of his grave tn France, where the American
flag is always flying. Historical data and anecdotes relative to the
hero added not a little to the interest of the paper.
Mrs. Emerson Lewis, formerly of Joliet, delighted the members
with French music, playing two of De Bussy's compositions: "Ara-
besque" No. 1 and No. 2, and "Moonlight."
After singing "Illinois" the members adjourned until the birth-
day meeting which will be held the fourth Saturday in January in
the home of Mrs. Theodore Gerlach. At this time the State Regent
will be the honored guest.
La Fayette Was Shipwrecked on Ohio River, Claim
Shawneetown, 111., January 24. — Shipwrecked at midnight on an
unknown river. General La Fayette, Revolutionary War hero from
France, underwent the most harrowing experience of his entire second
visit to America as he was returning east from a trip to Illinois, it
is recalled in connection with the centennial celebration of his visit
here, now being planned.
340 TERESA L. MAHER
The general with his party had left Shawneetown on the river
boat Natchez, whose captain had been instructed to make all possible
haste. In {he pitch of night, after all but the watches had retired,
the boat suddenly struck a snag on the Ohio River, 120 miles below
Louisville, and all was confusion. Although the boat listed and
became almost entirely submerged in ten minutes, all the passengers
reached land safely.
Colonel Lavasseur, General La Fayette's private secretary, in
describing the incident, remarks that although there was but one
boat in which to escape from the sinking vessel, every passenger's first
concern was for the noted general. In spite of their frenzy, when
someone shouted, "Here is La Fayette," the noise quieted, and the
demoralized crowd stood aside to allow the general to descend into
the boat. On the morning following, another boat which happened
to pass the spot, picked up the shipwrecked party, and took them to
their destination.
La Fayette was treated with the greatest respect during his visit
to this State. His first stop was at the old town of Kaskaskia, where
he was royally dined, and later attended a ball in his honor. The
most touching incident of his visit occurred when a few tottering
revolutionary heroes who had fought under him fifty years before,
gathered about him and paid respect.
The Frenchman's visit to Shawneetown was shorter than his stay
in Kaskaskia, but the welcome given him showed the same veneration
and reverence that he had received during his first stop in this State.
Citizens from near and far had come to Shawneetown for the occa-
sion, and when his boat landed, they formed a double line from the
wharf to the hotel. The officials passed down the line, met the general
and escorted him back through it to the hotel, while the people stood
bare-headed.
Several toasts were drunk. La Fayette's being, "The citizens of
ShawneetowTi and Gallatin County : may they long continue to enjoy
the blessings which are justly due to industry and love of freedom. ' '
The line to the wharf again formed as the great man took his
departure. Upon the approach of the boat bearing the distinguished
visitor, twenty-four rounds in salute had been fired, and as he left,
another salute bid him farewell.
State Acts to Buy Soutfiern Indian Mounds
Springfield, 111., October 25.— Definite steps have been taken by
the State to purchase some of the Cohokia Mounds, ancient land
HISTORY JN THE PRESS 341
marks left by a pre-historic race in Madison and St. Clair Counties,
for which the 53rd General Assembly voted an appropriation, accord-
ing to Col. C. R. Miller, director of the department of public works.
Col. C. R. Miller, accompanied by Dr. Otto L. Schmidt, Chicago,
president of the Illinois State Historical Society, A. E. Campbell,
assistant attorney general, Rep. T. L. Feketee, E. St. Louis, C. M.
Slaymaker, E. St. Louis, and others made a personal visit to the
mounds this week.
Surveys of the land are in progress. Colonel Miller said, and as
soon as they are completed, and the exact acreage determined, a
reasonable offer for the land will be made the present owners.
" Condemnation proceedings will be instituted through the attorney
general's office in order that the State may secure the land on an
equitable basis, in case the land owners refuse to accept the reason-
able price offered, ' ' Colonel Miller said.
"Purchase of these mounds by the State will preserve for the
world one of the most important pieces of work left by a pre-historic
race on the American continent. 'Monks Mound' is the largest pre-
historic artificial earthwork in the United States and is to the mound
builders, whose history antedates that of the Indians, what the pyra-
mids were to the Egyptian Pharaohs. The mound is 99 feet high,
998 feet long and 721 feet wide."
The age of the mounds is a matter of conjecture. History relates
they were covered with dense forests when the first white men came
250 years ago, while articles found in the mound by Dr. Warren R.
Moorehead, member of the U. S. Board of Indian Commissioners, show
they were built by a race of people who had reached a rather advanced
stage of civilization and whose numbers reached thousands.
Great Cahokia Indian Mounds Will Be Saved
Prehistoric Monument Covers More Space Than Biggest Pyramid
Springfield, 111., August 1. — The danger that industrial progress
will erase the biggest question mark in North America before its
mystery is solved is past. Negotiations for the purchase of Great
Cohokia Mound have been started by the State of Illinois. The
mound, the largest monument left by prehistoric Americans, will be
preserved in a State park.
Larger than the Pyramids of Egypt and with its secret more
closely guarded than that of the Sphinx, Cohokia Mound stands on
the edge of the teeming industrial district of Ea-st St. Louis, 111. It
342 TERESA L. MAKER
is only six or eight miles east of the heart of St. Louis. Numbers
of railroads and paved highways carry thousands of persons within
sight of it every day.
Many Smaller Ones
The mysterious earth heap is surrounded by scores of smaller
mounds of similar character, some of which will also be preserved in
the State park.
Great Cahokia is a flat-topped pyramid, 700 by 1,000 feet at its
base and 100 feet high. It covers a greater area than the largest
Egyptian pyramid and is declared to be the largest earth-work of
human hands in the world.
Archaeologists estimate that it would have taken a force of 1,000
men, working steadily ten years, to build the mound. The size of
the mound is taken to indicate there must have been a settled popu-
lation of at least 100,000 in the region at the time of its construction.
What great king the artificial hill was raised to commemorate,
what weird ceremonies were held on its summit, or in its interior;
what strange race toiled to heap it up and practically every other
question that comes to mind regarding the mound can be answered
by only groundless guesses. All that is known is that Great Cahokia
and the smaller mounds were built by some race preceding the In-
dians and that a settled civilization far superior to that of the Indians
was necessary to bring such a large body of workers together.
Little Rese.-vrch
Although Great Cahokia was noticed and commented upon by
early explorers, little research has been done in them. George Rogers
Clark noticed the mound during his campaign, which won the North-
west Territory from the British. After questioning Indians of the
region concerning Cahokia and its smaller neighbors, he wrote :
"They say the mounds were the works of their forefathers and
that they (the forefathers) were formerly as numerous as the trees
of the woods. ' '
In the last two years Dr. Warren K. Moorehead, chief of the
Department of Archaelogy of Philps Academy, Andover, Mass., has
conducted the first scientific investigation of the mounds in co-opera-
tion with the University of Illinois. Several of the smaller mounds
were cut clear through, exposing complete sections. The structure
of the mounds proved them to be the work of man and not natural
HISTORY IN THE PRESS 343
as some authorities had contended. Pieces of flint, pottery, shells,
bone and charcoal were found in the mounds, but nothing was dis-
covered that threw any real light on the people who built them.
With the mounds in possession of the State, the investigations
will continue. Great Cahokia will be preserved, a standing question
mark to scientists of this and future generations.
[The largest of the Cahokia mounds takes its name from a community of
Trappi&t monks who e^^tablished a school for boys on one of the mounds in
1809. This foundation contained twenty buildings and more than four hun-
dred young Illinoisans were taught there. It was the first educational institu-
tion founded in Illinois after the Eevolutionary war.— Ed.]
PiASA Bird, Indian Relic, to be Restored
Giant Cliff Painting at Alton Lost in Quarry Operations
Alton, Illinois, July 17. — More mysterious and inscrutable than
the Sphinx of Egypt, the great Piasa bird, which once brooded over
the Mississippi valley from the cliffs above this town, is to be restored.
The work of repainting the great Indian petroglyph, or cliff
picture, which was destroyed by quarrying operations years ago, has
been undertaken by the local Boy Scout council, and Herbert Forcade,
an eighteen-year-old artist of this city, has undertaken to do the work.
The Piasa bird, or Pi-a-sau bird, as the Indians called it, ranked
with the most famous relics of prehistoric people found in this country
or in the Eastern hemisphere. Scientists appear to have solved some
of the puzzling problems that surrounded the origin of the Pyramids,
the Sphinx, the relics left by the Aztecs and the monolithic pillars
of Stonehenge. Archaeologists have even attempted to reconstruct
the history of the Neanderthal man, but the origin, purpose and
symbolic value of the Piasa bird has remained a closed book, sealed
by the loss of Indian traditions that once might have explained the
monster. It is the one great relic of prehistoric times in the western
hemisphere which the government has allowed to be destroyed, scien-
tists assert.
Like Chinese Dragon
The Piasa bird resembled nothing which now remains of Indian
art, and looked more like a Chinese dragon than anything else,
according to those who have seen the original. Marquette, the first
white man known to have seen the painting, made a sketch of it,
which was later lost, and no authentic picture taken from the original,
has been found. Two artists who saw the petroglyph before its
344 TERESA L. MAHER
destruction have drawn sketches from memory, however, and their
pictures agree closely enough to give an idea of the appearance of
the monster. Jlarquette described the picture in the history of his
trip down the Mississippi made in 1673 in the following words:
"As we coasted along the rocks, frightful for their height and
length, we saw two monsters painted on one of these rocks, which
startled us at first, and on which the boldest Indian dare not gaze
long. They are as large as a calf with horns on the head like a deer,
a fearful look, red eyes, bearded like a tiger, the face somewhat like
a man's, the body covered with scales and the tail so long that it
twice makes the turn of the body passing over the head and down
between the legs and ending at last in a fishes tail. Green, red and
a kind of a black are the colors employed. On the whole these two
monsters are so well painted that we could not believe any Indian
to have been the designer, as good painters in France would have
found it hard to do as well. Besides this they are so hig-h on the
rocks that it is hard to get conveniently at them to paint them."
Marquette Left It
Marquette was the product of an age that believed it was not well
to investigate too thoroughly occult matters, since such an investiga-
tion might bring one face to face with the Devil himself. [Of course
this statement about Marquette's fears is silly. A reflex of the in-
ventions of bigots of an earlier age.] In addition he was going into a
strange and wonderful land which awed him by its vastness and
mystery. He was probably well enough satisfied to view the painting
from the river and pass on as soon as possible, but the description
of the Piasa bird has not been materially changed by later writers.
If he had added that the body of the monster was covered with
scales, that its tail was segmented like a scorpion and that it had
two great, long squared shoulder wings, his description would have
tallied exactly with the pictures of the bird that have been constructed
from memory.
Marquette's omission of the wings is explained by the fact, ob-
served by old residents of Alton, that the distinctness of the image
on the cliffs varied always with the weather. At times the picture
would be scarcely discernible and at other times it would be very
vivid, while portions of it frequently faded or stood out boldly with
changes in humidity. This also explains why Marquette saw two
monsters while some of the later observers saw but one. Those that
did see two said that the second was like the first and pictured it
HISTORY IN THE PRESS 345
as standing behind the first. ]\Iarquette 's estimate of the size of the
picture, made from the distance, lias also been disputed by later
writers, one maintaining that the picture was between sixteen and
eighteen feet long, while another asserted that it was thirty feet long
and twelve feet wide.
Lost in 1857
The Piasa bird was still visible in the middle of the 19th century,
but had faded until it stood out plainly only when the weather was
favorable. In 1856 and 1857 quarrymen, who were cutting back
the face of cliffs, to obtain limestone, blasted away the relic and it
was irreparably lost.
The present project to repaint the bird was launched in order to
provide a memorial of the original and to restore to the picturesque
cliffs above the city, the romance which the Piasa bird lent them.
The exact design to be followed and the question of colors will be
settled by the artist and archaeologist with whom he consults.
Indian Uprising Caused Congress to Name Illinois
Springfield, 111., November 22. — Uprisings and massacres by Illi-
nois Indians drew the attention of the United States Congress to the
land that is now Illinois, just one hundred and twenty-four years ago,
the first year that Congress met in Washington, D. C. The ten years
previously Congress had met in Philadelphia.
This State had previously been a part of the Northwest Territorj^
but from 1800 to 1809 it was part of Indiana Territory.
Consequently, the first representative this State had when the
Government moved its headquarters to Washington, D. C, was the
territorial delegate from Indiana — William Henry Harrison, who
afterward became the first governor of Indiana. His report from
his constituents in ' ' Indiana, ' ' informed congressmen that the rangers
in the Illinois country were hard to handle, and were continuing to
alarm settlers by the frequency of small massacres.
In 1809, William Henry Harrison ceased representing Illinois.
This State was made a territory in itself, but its representative in
Congress was appointed by the President. This condition continued
only three years, when Illinois was made a second rate territory, with
power to elect its own delegate. The first delegate so elected was
Shadrach Bond, who later became Illinois' first governor.
346 teresa l. maker
Nauvoo Was Once Colony of Communists
Pioneer in Illinois Section Recalls Days of Grape Production
Nauvoo, Illinois, July 18. — The days when Nauvoo was one of the
greatest grape producing centers of the United States, and the seat
of one of the most successful communist colonies ever established in
the new world are recalled by Emil J. Baxter, who is still engaged
here in the business of grape production and who came to Nauvoo
shortly after the Slormons left.
Mr. Baxter was a member of the French communist colony which
Etienne Cabet established in Illinois in the fifties, his father having
joined the project in 1855 when Emil was a small boy. The grape
industry, developed by the learians, as the colonists were known, was
at one time one of the leading industries of the State. Nauvoo was
known in all parts of the country before Chatauqua, New York, and
the Lake Erie region were famous. Mr. Baxter remembers having
seen one hundred varieties of Illinois grapes on display at the World's
Fair, 1863. This was because nothing was known, at the time, of
the adaptability of the various varieties and every type was tried.
Mr. Baxter's grandfather was a Scotch captain of artillery under
the Duke of Wellington, and at the end of the war he liked France
so well that he married a French girl and settled down in the country.
Mr. Baxter's father was born in France and spoke and looked like
a Frenchman. When he came to this country he had some ideas on
co-operation that agreed well with those of Etienne Cabet and he
accordingly moved his family to Nauvoo and became a member of
the community.
Cabet had brought to this country between 400 and 500 people
who were seeking to establish a Utopian community. Settling on the
improvements which the Mormons had left but a short time before
the colony built a flour mill and a distillery and planted large vine-
yards on the city lots which the Mormons' population of 22,000 had
laid out. Nauvoo had been the largest city in the State, but the
departure of the Mormons had reduced it to a village.
Cabet 's colony managed to steer through several crises, but the
more energetic members became tired of supporting the shiftless
members and one by one dropped away until the scheme had to be
abandoned in 1860. Mr. Baxter's father, after putting a great deal
of money into the project, withdrew in 1857, but later returned and
purchased land in the vicinity. Utilizing the knowledge of grape
HISTORY IN THE PRESS 347
culture that lie gained as a member of the colony he set out large
vineyards which are still bearing. At his death his three sons took
over the business and expanded it until they were cultivating one
hundred and sixty acres of vineyards in Illinois and forty acres in
Iowa.
In addition to this they became extensive growers of apples, pears
and other fruits. Mr. Baxter is still in the business and is still reap-
ing profits from the industry started by the Icarians. The Baxter
Brothers have also devoted their attention to the honey business, but
retired from this some time ago. Mr, Baxter .served on the Nauvoo
City Council for approximately thirty-seven years and on the School
Board for twenty-seven years, in addition to serving a term as mayor.
Famous Heroes in Blackhawk War, Data Shows
Galena, 111., August 1. — Three presidents and a galaxy of the
most famous military heroes the United States has ever boasted took
part in Illinois' famous Blackhawk war, according to Edward L.
Burchard, of Chicago, a lecturer of Northwestern University, who has
collected data on pioneer days in northwestern Illinois for the State
Historical Society.
Jefferson Davis, later President of the Confederacy, was a subal-
tern at Prairie Du Chien at the time, Lincoln served with the Illinois
forces and Zachary Taylor v/as one of the army men who took part
in suppressing the uprising. General Albert Sidney Johnson, who
later opposed Grant at Shiloh, was chief of staff in the Blackhawk
v/ar, and serving with him as inspector general was Anderson of
Fort Sumter fame. General Twiggs, who later commanded the army
of the Confederacy in Texas, was another famous Civil War figure
that took part in the Illinois conflict. Grant, although he did not
take part in the war, later made Galena his home.
General Heintzelmann, of Union fame, Col. E. D. Barker, later
a martyr at Ball's Bluff, and General Winfield Scott himself were
all on the scene. As most of the troops were drawn from southern
Illinois and Kentucky, the presence of so many military men from
the South left a lasting impression on the territory and many towns
and counties in Illinois are named for southerners. Six northern
Illinois counties are named after Kentucky colonels: Jo Daviess,
Stephenson, Boone, Henry, Ogle and Whiteside.
348 teresa l. maker
Claim Former Governor Built First Railroad
East St. Louis, III, November 28. — Credit for building and operat-
ing the first railroad in Illinois is claimed for Governor John
Rej^nolds, who in 1837 built and put into operation a railroad six
miles long, from near this city to East St. Louis. The railroad
utilized horse-power and was used to carry coal into St. Louis. In
his own account of the building of the road Governor Reynolds said :
"I had a large tract of land on the Mississippi bluffs six miles
from St. Louis which contained an inexhaustible supply of coal. It
was nearer to St. Louis than any other mine on this side of the river.
A few others, with myself, projected a road across a swamp into
St. Louis, which would give us a market for the coal. We knew very
little about the construction of a railroad or the capacity of the
market for coal.
"We were forced to bridge a lake more than two thousand feet
across, and we drove piles down more than eighty feet to get a solid
roadbed. The members of the company hired the hands and took
charge of the work. We graded the track, cut and hauled timber,
built the road and had it running all in one season.
"We had not the means nor the time, in one year, to procure the
iron for rails or a locomotive, so we were compelled to work the road
without iron and with horsepower. We completed the road and
delivered coal all winter. It was the first railroad built in the Mis-
sissippi valley. ' '
In the following year, Governor Reynolds offered the road for
sale and it was sold at a loss of approximately $20,000.
Seven Illinois Governors Were Born in Kentucky
Springfield, 111., August 7.— If Virginia is the "Mother of Presi-
dents" Kentucky deserves the title of "Mother of Illinois Governors,"
according to records at the State Historical Library here, which show
that seven Illinois governors were born in the Blue Grass State, while
one other migrated from Kentucky to Illinois after having been born
m another State. Four Illinois governors were born in New York,
while only three were born in Illinois.
Maryland was the birthplace of Shadrach Bond, Illinois' first
chief executive, and Coles, who succeeded him, came from Virginia.
Edwards and Reynolds were born in Maryland and Pennsylvania
respectively, but Ewing, Duncan and Carlin who followed, were all
born in Kentucky. After Carlin came Ford from Pennsylvania,
HISTORY IN THE PRESS 349
French from New Hampshire, and Matteson, Bissell and Wood from
New York. Kentucky then again claimed the honor and Yates,
Oglesby and Palmer all claimed that State as the place of their
nativity. Beveridge was born in New York, but Cullom, who fol-
lowed him, was a Kentuckian. Hamilton and Fifer were born in
Ohio and Virginia respectively, John Peter Altgeld, who followed,
was born in Germany and is the only naturalized governor the State
has ever had. Governor Tanner was born in Virginia. Richard
Yates, Jr., the son of a Kentuckian who became governor of Illinois,
is the first native born chief executive the State had. Yates was
born at Jacksonville. Deneen, who was born at Edwardsville and
Small, who was born at Kankakee, are the only other governors who
were born in Illinois. Dunne was born in Connecticut and Lowden
in Minnesota.
All of the former governors of the State, with the exception of
Coles, who is buried in Philadelphia, and those now living are buried
in Illinois. Five governors, Edwards, Ewing, Bissell, Cullom and
Tanner are buried in Springfield. Bond is buried at Chester, Rey-
nolds at Belleville, Duncan at Jacksonville, Carlin at CarroUton,
Ford at Peoria, French at Lebanon, Matteson at Chicago, Wood at
Quincy, Yates Sr., at Jacksonville, Oglesby at Elkhart, Palmer at
Carlinville, Beveridge, Hamilton and Altgeld at Chicago.
Old Palmyra Has Crumbled
Mount Carmel, 111., August 4. — Old Palmyra, ill-fated county
seat of a territory that once included Cook County, the most thriving
and important town in the territory of Illinois at one time, has
crumbled away. Today the site of the once pretentious young me-
tropolis is a great wheat field, with a few bricks and stones scattered
about to show that a city once existed.
How the early citizens of Palmyra fought the fever, and how it
finally conquered the city because of unhealthy surroundings; how
the British and the native Americans fought over the removal of the
capital, and finally agreed to abandon the old city, is told in records
belonging to D. H. Keen, great-grandson of Peter Keen, one of the
founders of Palmyra.
Built in 1815 on the banks of the Wabash, three miles up the
river from Mount Carmel, the town of Palmyra was chartered as
capital city of the County of Edwards, then comprising half the State
of Illinois and also a part of Michigan and Wisconsin.
350 TERESA L. MAHER
Back of the little city were poisonous swamps, and in summer the
river ovei'flowed, bringing with it fever and death. Decaying vege-
tation sent out a constant stench. The town was built on a sandy
ridge, between the swamps and the lowlands of the river. The build-
ers refused to listen to the warnings of friendly Indians to the effect
that "red man die here; white man die too."
No court house was built in Palmyra. Instead, the home of Ger-
vase Hazleton, one of the pioneer founders, was used as a court
building. Records say that Hazelton received six and one-fourth
cents a year for the use of his home, and this was the only expense
Edwards County, larger than many States, incurred for its court
house.
The western part of the County, what is now Edwards County,
had been settled by the British, who were well in control of affairs,
and they demanded the removal of the county seat to the western
side of the Eonpas Creek. The American settlers refused, and when
the election of 1824 decided the removal, they organized four com-
panies of militia and prepared to keep the capital at Palmyra.
Finally, the British made a compromise proposal, and the county
was divided into two equal parts, thereby creating the new County
of Wabash.
Capitol Momcd
The capitol was then moved from Palmyra to Centerville, and
the exodus of those who had not already been taken by fever began.
In a year or two the town was practically deserted.
In 1859 the town was visited by a relative of Peter Keen, one of
the founders, and the following record was left :
"Many of the houses are falling. There are large two-story frame
houses, with rooms inside in good preservation, glass in windows,
weather-boarding all torn off. The frames were filled in with a com-
position of clay and straw, presenting a weather-worn, decaying
appearance; bats, swallows, frogs and serpents are the only inhabi-
tants of the place. Southwest of the village is the graveyard, the
place where most of .the inhabitants now dwell. It is the largest
graveyard in the county."
At present there are a few marks of the once-thriving city. The
last house has fallen and decayed, not a log and but a few bricks
and stones are left, and passengers or crews of steamboats passing
the old Palmyra landing are able to discern nothing except the
great field of wheat and the surrounding swamps.
history in the press 351
Old Letters Shed Light on U. S. History
Eobert Livingston's Story Tells of Louisiana Purchase
St. Louis, Mo., October 7. — In the archives of the Missouri His-
torical Society at Jefferson Memorial here there rests, temporarily,
a set of letters in which the true story of the Louisiana purchase is
told.
The letters were written from the year 1801 to 1803 by Robert
Livingston, American ambassador to France at that interesting period
ill the world's history. They are addressed to Rufus King, then am-
bassador to CTreat Britain, and some of them contain the signature
of James Monroe, in addition to that of the author.
Nothing more than a little matter of $4,000 stands between the
Missouri Historical Society and the coveted manuscripts which were
recently brought to the attention of John H. Gundlach, St. Louisan,
and himself an insatiable collector of old books and manuscripts.
An entirely new light is thrown on the story of the great pur-
chase, generally considered the most important event in American
history, next to the revolution itself, by these letters, and an effort
will be made to raise funds for their purchase.
Gundlach has recently made an invaluable addition to his own
private collection of books and manuscripts in the form of a set of
autographed letters written by Napoleon Bonaparte.
Most of them are addressed to his cousin, the Due de Belluno, one
of the military leaders in the Napoleonic wars, and contain charac-
teristically concise instructions as to the conduct of the campaigns
preceding the great Russian disaster. The letters are dated 1813.
' ' I shall consider it a piece of good news, ' ' says one letter, ' ' when
I learn that the enemy of 8,000 has got itself into a mess at Leipsic
and has been destroyed. ' '
Another is a letter from Jerome Bonaparte conveying to his
mother the news of the late emperor's death. "For all we know, the
accursed English had conspired to murder him ! ' ' the bereaved brother
writes.
Equally interesting is a lengthy letter written by the Marquis de
Lafayette to the noted Englishwoman, Lady Sidney Morgan, vividly
describing the last days of Napoleon in exile.
Forty-odd autographed letters of Richard Wagner, many of Lin-
coln and Roosevelt, several of Beethoven, Haydn and other celebrities,
as well as part of the original minutes of the first constitutional con-
352 TERESA L. MAHER
vention, are part of the Gundlaeh collection which represents the
work of a lifetime in assembling.
"The passion for collecting manuscripts is nothing short of a
disease," Gundlaeh says, "and once you've been bitten by the mi-
crobes there's no cure for you. But to get the fullest pleasure out
of this hobby, you must be free from all narrowness, all prejudice —
"national, religious or political. You simply stand off and, in a purely
objective way, watch the march of history, ' '
"Old Settlers" of Morgan County Tell History
Jacksonville, 111., November 7. — History from its source is being
collected in Jacksonville and Morgan County through interviews with
"old settlers" regarding tradition, custom and anecdotes of the early
days. Interest in the subject has been aroused by the announcement
of the Public Library Board of a competitive contest for the best
history of Jacksonville, which is being held in preparation for the
Centennial of the city next year.
Prizes of $100, $50 and $25 have been offered for the best histories
submitted. It is expected that much early history that otherwise
would be lost, will be given the public through the contest.
Rules of the competition require that all material must be original
and that 75 per cent of the data must be history prior to 1875. A
minimum of 7,500 words is required of each history. Manuscripts
will become the property of the Jacksonville Public Library, which
reserves the right to publish any that are submitted.
Historic Spots
Springfield, III, January 8. — Great progress toward completion
of one of the finest systems of State parks in the United States was
made in Illinois last year, according to Col. C. J. Miller, director of
the State Department of Public Works and Buildings.
State parks in Illinois, the report explains, were very carelessly
maintained up until four years ago. The control of the parks was in
the hands of a commission and authority was so scattered that there
was little unity of purpose. When the parks were turned over to
the Department of Public Works and Buildings a definite program
was laid out, which includes the reclaiming or the preservation of
every spot in the State hallowed by unusual historical interest.
The State is now maintaining ten parks and will soon acquire
an eleventh. Improvements on these parks already completed or in
HISTORY IX THE PRESS 353
progress will cost approximately $65,000. The parks now being kept
by the State are the Lincoln Monument, the Lincoln Homestead, the
Vandalia Court House, once used as a Statehouse, the Douglas Monu-
ment, Fort Massac, Fort Chartres, Old Salem Park, Starved Rock
Park, Fort Greve Coeur and the Matamora Court House. The State
expects to obtain possession of the Cahokia mounds within a short
time.
Starved Rock park is the finest park owned by the State. The
department has sought to make of this one of the finest tourists camp-
ing grounds in the United States and to this end has installed a shelter
house equipped with every imaginable modern convenience. Shower
baths, hot and cold water, tourists' stoves, special wash tubs, electric
lights, tables and other conveniences have been installed.
In addition to the program for making the Cahokia mounds a
State park, the department plans to repair the Lincoln homestead in
Springfield, paint and reshingle the home and the barn, clear adjacent
lots and landscape the vicinity. The recent storms did some damage
to the trees around the house, and this will be repaired as far as
possible. The home is to be rewired so that the danger from fire will
be reduced by placing all of the wiring in conduits.
To Ask Memorial Park to Honor Lewis and Clark
Alton, 111., January 17. — Citizens of Alton and vicinity plan to
urge members of the General Assembly to establish at the mouth of
Wood River a memorial park in honor of the Lewis and Clark expedi-
tion, which began its memorable journey of exploration from that
spot in 1804. The State Historical Society and other organizations
are expected to support the movement.
A bill will be introduced in the Assembly by Senator H. G. Gib-
berson of this city to appropriate funds for the purchase and main-
tenance of a suitable park site. Governor Small will be asked to give
it his endorsement and several committees from this and nearby cities
are expected to go to Springfield and urge the passage of the bill
when it comes up for consideration.
Historians and others interested in the movement point to the
start of the Lewis and Clark expedition as one of the most notable
events in the history of Illinois.
The exploring party, which traversed practically the entire length
of the ]\Iissouri River and reached a point near the Pacific coast,
marked the formal possession by the United States of the vast and
practically unexplored tract of land which had been bought from
354 TERESA L. MAHER
France in 1801 under the title of the Louisiana purchase. It is now
divided into fifteen of the richest and most prosperous States in the
Union.
Following the purchase of the territory, President Jefferson de-
cided to send an expedition to explore the country in an effort to
find out just what the nation had obtained for its expenditure of
$15,000,000. Captain Meriwether Lewis and Lieutenant William
Clark, younger brother of George Rogers Clark, were appointed to
command the expedition and in the fall of 1803 arrived at the mouth
of Wood River where they went into winter quarters. Their force
consisted of forty-three men who had been specially selected for the
arduous trip because of their splendid physique, knowledge of wood-
craft and their bravery. The expedition started the following Spring.
Recall Days of Pioneers in Oregon
Generals Grant and Sheridan Spent Hard Days in Far West
Little known incidents in the early army careers of Generals
Ulysses S. Grant, Phil Sheridan and George B. McClellan are related
in an account of a year they spent at old Fort Vancouver, Oregon
territory, written by Mrs. Delia B, Sheffield, who as the wife of a
sergeant in the Fourth United States infantry, the command to which
they were attached, shared their pioneering experiences there in pre-
Civil war days.
A movement has been launched to restore old Fort Vancouver near
what is now Vancouver, Wash., across the Columbia river from Port-
land, Ore. The Fourth United States infantry, one of the pioneer
organizations of the army, now is stationed at Fort George Wright,
Spokane.
Mrs. Sheffield's memoirs of these days have been made public by
William S. Lewis, historian of the Eastern Washington Historical
society, who received them from Mrs. Caroline Hathaway Cook, Mrs.
ShefBeld's daughter.
Women Along
General, then Captain Grant, was regimental quartermaster and
was in charge of the transportation of the Fourth infantry on its
long journey from Governor's Island, New York, to Fort Vancouver
in 1852. The trip was commenced on July 5, by steamer for Aspin-
wall, Panama, and thence across the Isthmus of Panama by train,
boat, on mulebaek and afoot. The officers were accompanied by their
families and some of the women carried small babies.
HISTORY IN THE PRESS 355
To add to the difficulties of the journey, the California gold rush
was in full swing, and after the regiment had boarded a steamer on
the Pacific side of the Isthmus, Asiatic cholera broke out. San Fran-
cisco was reached September 1, but no shore leave was granted for
fear of desertions to seek gold. At Benecia, Cal., an army post, the
regiment went into camp to recuperate until September 18, and then
again boarded ship for Fort Vancouver, which was reached some days
later.
Merely Trading Post
Besides the army barracks there, the town consisted of the Hud-
son's Bay company's trading post and a dozen log huts of Indian
and half-breed employes of the company, which carried on extensive
trapping operations with Fort ^^ancouver as the base.
In order to raise the money to bring his family from the east.
Captain Grant with a fellow officer leased a tract of land not far
from the fort, which he planted to potatoes and oats. However, Mrs.
Sheffield's account relates, the river flooded out the crops.
In the spring of 1853 Captain Grant asked Mrs. Sheffield to take
into her home as boarders himself, Lieut. Phil Sheridan, Capt. George
B. McClellan and two others. When she objected that she would be
unable to care for so large a household. Captain Grant replied :
"Oh, that can be easily arranged. I shall detail one of the soldiers
who is a good cook to do the cooking, and besides, I have an excellent
cook book and am a pretty good cook myself, I am sure that we
shall manage very well."
Second Blow to Fortune
Grant missed his wife very much at this time and frequently ex-
pressed a desire to resign from the army and live with his family,
which some time later he did. After the potato failure. Grant and
his business associate bought all the chickens for 20 miles around and
chartered a vessel to ship them to market in San Francisco. The ship
returned with the news that the chickens had died on the way,
however, thus dealing a second blow to Grant's fortunes.
When Grant was ordered to report for duty at Humboldt, Cal.,
he gave Mrs. Sheffield his cook book, his feather pillows and some
trinkets.
"During Grant's stay of one year at Fort Vancouver he had not
made an enemy and gained the friendship and good will of every-
body," Mrs. Sheffield wrote. "He was indeed one of nature's noble-
men. ' '
Teresa L. Maher.
Joliet.
EARLY HISTORY OF SISTERS OF CHARITY
OF ST. AUGUSTINE
Who Left France in 1851 to Minister to Sick and Orphans
By a Sister of Charity, C. S. A.
To pay homage to heroism is a natural instinct. Let a man but
distinguish himself by deeds of unusual braveiy or self-sacrifice for
humanity's good and the whole world thrills with appreciation. It
matters not what country claims him as her own; it matters little
what century marks his birth ! he becomes the glory, the heritage of
all nations and of all times. Soldiers who risk their lives for their
country's welfare amid the hardships and horrors of war, are justly
honored; but there are others who have gone forth with hearts not
less valiant to face unknown dangers and hardships for the Kingdom
of Christ. This directs our thoughts to the founding of the Sisters
of Charity of St. Augustine in Cleveland, Ohio, and to the considera-
tion of the pioneer days of this Community. Our minds gratefully
revert to those noble women "with the hearts of Vikings and the
simple faith of children who, in the midst of incredible hardships,
laid its foundation.
Left Home and Loved Ones
Let us consider some of the sacrifices made by that heroic van-
guard who came to aid the struggling Church in America and to
carry on those works of charity which always go hand in hand with
the establishment of Catholic Faith. All too little are their praises
sung ; too seldom do we think at what a cost they have laid the foun-
dations of those institutions of charity and zeal with which our land
is covered. These zealous pioneers of the Church in America were
called upon to leave homic and loved ones, to gaze for the last time on
those tear-wet faces pale with the anguish of parting, with the pain
of which their own hearts were quivering, that they might minister
in a strange land to strangers made brothers by the all-embracing
law of Christian charity.
In 1850, the first Bishop of Northern Ohio went to France to
obtain Sisters to carry on this work of Christian Charity, in his new
diocese. Sister Bernardine and Sister FrauQoise, two Augustinians,
and two postulants, Louise Brulois and Cornelia Muselet gladly
356
EARLY HISTORY OF SISTERS OF CHARITY 357
offered themselves; but Sister Bernardine, who was to be the leader
of the little band, was at the time in charge of St. Louis Hospital, a
government hospital in Boulogne-sur-mer. So well were her abilities
recognized that she was unable to obtain a release from her position
until her term should expire the following year. On the feast of Our
Lady of Mercy, September 24, 1851, the little Community sailed from
Havre, France, in company with the famous missionary, the Rev.
Louis de Goesbriand, whom the Bishop had sent to conduct them to
their new home on the shores of Lake Erie. These Augustinian
Sisters planted the seed in American soil and it grew to be a noble
tree, the tree of the Sisters of Charity of St. Augustine, who shelter
the orphans, the poor and the sick.
Not only did they find themselves in strange surroundings instead
of amongst the old, familiar scenes, and meet those in whose eyes no
kindling light of recognition and love beamed, but customs which
had become a part of their very lives were changed for new and
unaccustomed ways. A strange language sounded in their ears.
There were besides a thousand minor sacrifices — the severing of all
those ties, scarcely perceptible, scarcely realized, until the wrench of
separation tore them root and branch from the heart round which
they had long twined, leaving it wounded and sore. In place of the
comforts and refinements to which they were accustomed, they faced
the hardships, the grinding poverty, the days and nights of irksome,
unrelenting toil of a pioneer life.
Such were the supreme sacrifices required of two Augustinian
Sisters from the Convent of Arras, France, and the two young postu-
lants who, in 1851, promptly answered to the call of Bishop Rappe
for volunteers to care for the sick and orphans of his newly estab-
lished diocese in Ohio. Not unfrequently in the course of his mis-
sionary labors in northern Ohio, his heart ached for his people. There
was much sickness amongst settlers and several epidemics of cholera
had worked havoc amongst them. Seeing the sufferers, with no skilled
gentle hand to care for them, naturally his mind turned to his native
France. He thought of the clean, airy hospitals, of the white robed
Sisters, who, with Christlike sympathy cooled the fevered brow, bound
up the gaping wound, and skillfully nursed the pain-racked body.
He saw them kneeling by the bedside of the dying, aiding and com-
forting the departing soul with their prayers. He contrasted the
scanty ministrations that his own poor people received, either for
soul or body, because the laborers were few, the Catholics scattered,
the territory large and but recently formed into a diocese. How he
358 BY A SISTER OF CHARITY
longed for some of these Angels of Mercy to care for them in their
sickness and need.
]\Ieanwhile, one who was in every way worthy to be associated
with those valiant women as co-founder of the Sisters of Charity of
St. Augustine, was pursuing the course of her religious training
with the Ursulines whom the Bishop had brought to Cleveland from
France the year previous.
Catherine Bissonnette was from Sandusky, Ohio, and during the
cholera epidemic which raged amongst the inhabitants she went fear-
lessly into the homes visited by the dread disease and tenderly cared
for the poor victimes. Afterwards she gathered together the children
left orphans by the ravages of the pestilence, taking for the purpose
a house which had been abandoned, either through fear, or by the
death of the occupants.
Such noble heroism attracted the attention of the Bishop. Her
charity, her readiness to do and suffer and sacrifice all things for
others, her unquenchable zeal, characterized her as one who could
"put her hand to strong things," and he recognized in her one emi-
nently qualified to be associated with the founders of the new Com-
munity of Sisters of Charity whose coming he awaited.
Pending their arrival and the erection of the hospital of which
thej^ were to take charge, he had placed her with the Ursulines to
make her Novitiate as a Sister of Charity, — her heart's desire.. She
received the name of Sister Mary Ursula. The very day that she
pronounced her vows as a Sister of Charity she joined the new Com-
munity, which was by this time established at St. Joseph Hospital on
Monroe Avenue, the first hospital in the City of Cleveland, which
continued until it merged into St. Vincent Charity Hospital in 1865
to welcome home the sick and injured soldiers from the Civil War.
Only on the last day, will the unfolded scrolls reveal fully, the
suffering, the hardships, the poverty, the long hours of toil and
nightly vigil which these Sisters so cheerfully endured through love
for God and the suffering poor. The mere recital of some of the
hardships that made up their daily life cause us to marvel at the
undaunted courage, the unfaltering trust in God's Providence,
which enabled them to persevere under such awful odds. In addi-
tion to their heavy day's work they sewed for the support of the
orphans, receiving provisions in exchange for their needlework.
Their numbers were few and there was much work to be done.
EARLY HISTORY OF SISTERS OF CHARITY 359
Each sister took her turn staying up all night with the sick, con-
tinuing at her post the next day without opportunity for rest,
until the following night. At least once every week this stretch of
forty hours on duty fell to each. The endurance of hunger and
cold and the privation of many of those things which seem to us
absolutely necessary were cheerfully borne that the sick and the
orphans might be provided for.
TWO HUNDRED AND FIFTIETH ANNI-
VERSARY HISTORY OF ILLINOIS
{Continued from January Number)
Chapter V. Henry De Tonti, First Govenor of Illinois
1. The First Attempt at Settlement. The fort completed, Tonti
set to work to colonize and civilize the Indians. "During the winter,"
he himself tells us, "I gave all the nations notice of what we had
done to defend them from the Iroquois, at whose hands they had
lost seven hundred people in the preceeding years. They approved
of our good intentions and established themselves to the number of
three hundred lodges at the fort, the Illinois, the Miami and the
Shawnoes. ' ' Here they were taught the rudiments of agriculture and
the ways of civilized life and as time passed other tribes removed
to the neighborhood and established themselves.
2. The Iroquois Agai7i Make War Upon the Illinois. Scarcely
were the federated Indians settled under their new government when
the Iroquois Indians renewed their war. Information was brought to
Tonti on the 20th of March, 1684 that these savages were about to
attack and preparations for defense were begun. The Iroquois ap-
peared on the 21st of March, and opened their attack, but were
repulsed with losses. After six days' seige they returned with some
slaves which they had made in the neighborhood but who afterwards
escaped and came back to the fort.
3. l^onti Temporarily Displaced. Just after the close of the
Iroquois scige, the commander of the French forces at Michilimack-
inac, Oliver Morrell, Sieur de La Duryante, arrived at Fort St. Louis
with sixty men. When Tonti heard of the contemplated attack of
the Iroquois, he sent word to Duryante to come to his assistance and
it was in answer to this appeal that he now appeared. Duryante was
accompanied by Father Claud Jean AUouez, S. J., whom we have
seen had been in the Illinois missions for several years prior to this
time, but had to be absent at intervals. These visitors brought un-
pleasant news to Tonti. They advised him that La Salle's enemies
had succeeded in discrediting him in having their own favorites pre-
ferred before him. The rights formerly granted to La Salle were
wrested from him and turned over to others. Tonti was ordered to
give up the fort to De Baugis, and like a true soldier, obeyed the
command of his superiors, and "went to Montreal and thence to
Quebec. ' '
360
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 361
4. Action Reversed. At Quebec Tonti met De La Forest and
learned of a reversal of the orders formerly issued. Immediately
upon being apprised of the action taken against him, La Salle busied
himself with his defense, and so successfully that Lettres de Cachet
were dispatched from the government, and intrusted to De La Forest
by which La Barre was directed to deliver up to La Forest, the
lands belonging to La Salle. La Forest also advised Tonti that La
Salle was on his return journey to America by way of the ocean to
find the mouth of the Mississippi and that he had obtained a com-
mand for him (Tonti) who v/as to go back to Fort St. Louis as
Captain of Foot and Governor.
5. Tonti Returns to the Fort. In accordance with these instruc-
tions Tonti returned to Fort St. Louis and La Forest went back to
Fort Frontenac. It was in June, 1685 that Tonti returned. De Baugis
who had supplanted Tonti, in his turn retired and left Tonti in com-
mand.
6. Solicitous for La Salle's Welfare. Not hearing from La Salle,
Tonti went to Michilim.ackinac, in the Autumn and there learned from
De Nonville that La Salle was seeking the mouth of the Mississippi
in the Gulf of Mexico, and so great was his solicitude for his beloved
leader that he resolved at once to go to his assistance. Putting his
resolution into execution, he arrived in the middle of January, 1685,
at Fort St. Louis and departed from there on the 16th of February
with thirty Frenchmen and five Illinois and Shawnoe Indians in
search of La Salle. Reaching the Gulf, Tonti sent one canoe towards
the coast of Mexico and another towards Carolina to see if they
could discover anything. They each sailed about thirty leagues in
either direction but were obliged to stop for want of fresh water,
but no trace of La Salle was found. With many misgivings the party
returned, reaching Fort St. Louis on Jan. 24, 1686.
7. /n the Campaigji Against the Iroquois. When Tonti was in
Michilimackinac, the year before, the Governor asked his aid in prose-
cuting a campaign against the Iroquois. Now that he had done every-
thing he could to find La Salle he felt at liberty to yield to the
Governor's request, and immediately upon his return from the Gulf
of Mexico embarked with two Indian chiefs to confer with the Gov-
ernor. Receiving directions to return to the Illinois, he sent word to
his savage allies declaring war against the Iroquois, and inviting them
to assemble at the Fort. This they did in April, 1687, and after a
feast, and war council, he started with such forces as he was able
362 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
to gather, on April 17, 1687 for the Niagara country, leaving in all,
twenty Frenchmen at the Fort with Belle Fontaine as Governor.
The war party grew as it proceeded so that some five hundred war-
riors completed the journey of two hundred leagues to Fort Detroit
which was reached on the 19th day of May. Largely through Tonti 's
exertions, the fighting favored the French, and with the remarkable
faculty for covering distances, Tonti quickly reached the Niagara
where he built a fort.
8. Escorts Father Gravier to the Illinois. The Iroquois being
checked for the present, Tonti started on his return journey, coming
home by way of Detroit and Michilimackinac. At Detroit he was
joined by Father Jacque Gravier, S. J., coming to Illinois to take
the place of Father Allouez, but lately occupied by Father Sebastian
Rale in charge of the Illinois missions.
9. News About La Salle. On his arrival at Fort St. Louis, Tonti
found Abbe Jean Cavelier, the brother of La Salle and others of
La Salle's party who had arrived at the Fort in his absence. These
visitors, contrary to the fact as Tonti afterwards learned, told Tonti
that they had left La Salle "at the Gulf of Mexico in good health."
This news rejoiced Tonti and he received his visitors and treated them
with eveiy mark of courtesy. Upon their departure in the Spring,
Tonti granted them abundant supplies and advanced to Abbe Cavelier
a considerable sum of money which the priest said his brother had
directed him to procure from Tonti.
10. Tonti Learns of the Death of La Salle. After the departure
of Abbe Cavelier and the others of his party, and in September of
the same year, a Frenchman named Couture brought two Iroquois
Indians to Tonti who informed him of the death of La Salle, relating
all the circumstances. These tidings so grieved Tonti that he resolved
at once to proceed to the site of La Salle's settlement on the Gulf
of Mexico and bring back the survivors of the La Salle party, and
accordingly he set out on the proposed expedition.
11. An'ives Near the Site of the III Fated Colony. After a most
trying journey Tonti with his greatly diminished party arrived near
the place where La Salle and his people were put to death. He
visited the Indian tribes in the neighborhood and by boldly charging
them with fouul play, secured a confession of their gilt.
12. La Salle's Sad Fate. For reasons which are very poorly
explained, La Salle failed to find the mouth of the Mississippi, and
the point where he had in 1882 raised the standard of France and
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 363
the cross, with great ceremonies. In searching for them, his ships
had sailed beyond the mouth, and were finally driven ashore on
what is now Texas. Unable to do better, he set up an encampment,
and began exploring the country. On one of his journeys in which
he was accompanied by his brother Ablje Cavclier, the priest. Father
Anastatius Douay, two nci)hevvs, one a cavalier, the other de Morange,
and several Frenchmen besides a Shawnoe Indian, two or three of
his disgruntled companions conspired to murder La Salle and fearing
that La Salle's nephew, de Morange, might interfere with their de-
signs, they killed him. Cloing to seek Morange, the murderers dis-
charged their weapons at La Salle. "He received three bullets in his
head and fell down dead." Thus was the promising life of the great
explorer snuffed out in the wilderness, on the 19th of March, 1687.
Much saddened Tonti returned to the Fort in September, 1690, and
began to consider of his status, now that his superior and friend was
dead.
13. Tonti Petitions the King. Tonti 's status was now uncertain
and wishing to know what was his position, he petitioned the King
setting forth that he had been in the employ of the French govern-
ment, beginning as a cadet and continuing in other capacities to the
present time, giving the nature of his employment, but that due to
the death of La Salle he now finds himself without employment and
modestly requests that in consideration of his voyages and heavy
expenses and considering also that during his service of seven years
as captain he had not received any pay, he asks that he may be
assigned to the command of a company, and still continue in the
service of His Majesty. The petition was approved by Governor
Frontenac, and forwarded to the King. De La Forest who as we
have seen was also a lieutenant of La Salle presented a similar
petition asking that he and Tonti be given joint control of Fort
St. Louis and granted the privileges passing with such control. These
petitions were granted by order of the Council of State on the 14th
day of July, 1690, and Tonti remained at Fort St. Louis while La
Forest conducted a trading station at Chicago.
14. Tonti a Just Governor. The policy of federation and pacifica-
tion of the Indians was continued by Tonti and it seems fair to say
that on the plains of Illinois surrounding the Fort on the Rock was
gathered the first and only successful federation of Indian tribes that
ever existed on the American continent, having for its object piece and
progress.
364 JOSEPH J. THOMPSON
15. The Composition of the Indian Union. In Tonti's Indian
federation the Illinois predominated. To the number of six thousand
they had gathered under the influence of his protection. Scattered
along the valley and among the adjacent hills or over the neighboring
prairie were the cantonments of a half score of other tribes and
fragments of tribes, Shawnoes from the Ohio, Abenakis from Maine,
]\liami from the sources of the Kankakee, besides Kickapoo, Weas,
and others as appears from Franquelin's map of the colony made in
1684. In a report made to the Minister of Marine in Paris it was
stated that about four thousand warriors or 20,000 souls were gathered
around the Fort. Such was the state within the boundaries of our
present commonwealth that Tonti governed with the strictest justice
for nearly twenty years.
16. Life at the Fort. All the information we have concerning
life at Fort St. Louis is contained in the letters of the missionaries
who labored there or stopped in passing to confer with the genial
governor from whom they always received a hearty welcome. During
the twenty years that Tonti dwelt at the fort, he had frequently
as his guests Fathers James Gravier, Julien Binateau, Frangois Pinet,
and Gabriel ]\Iarest, Jesuits, and he was also visited by Abbe Jean
Cavelier, Sulpitian, Father Anastatius Douay, Recollect, and Fathers
Francois Jolliet Montigny, Father Frangois Buisson de Saint Cosme,
and Father Anthony Davion of the Seminary of Foreign Missions,
all of whom spoke in the highest terms of praise of the genial Italian
governor and wrote letters in which more or less historical informa-
tion is contained. The names of some of the prominent French laymen
who were in and about the fort have come down to us, amongst whom
m.ay be mentioned Rene Robert Cavelier de La Salle, Henri de Tonti,
Daniel Greysolon Du Lhut, Greysolon de la Tournette, Frangois de la
Forest, Sieur Juchereau St. Denis, Frangois de Boisrondet, Michael
Dizy, Pierre Chenet, Frangois Pachot, Frangois Hazeur, Louis le
Vasseur, Pierre le Vasseur, Mathieu Marlin ,Frangois Charron,
Jacques de Faes, Michael Guyon, Andrede Chalneau, Marie Joseph
le Neuf, Michael de Grez, Phillipes Ensault, Jean Petit, Rene Fexeret,
Riverin, Chanjon, D'Autrey, D'Artigny, La Chesnaye, Poisset, La
Porte, Louvigny, De St. Castin. Descendents of several of these may
be traced to other regions in the state.
17. Fort St. Louis Described. Henry Joutel was an intelligent
Frenchman who accompanied La Salle on the fatal trip to Texas, and
who was in the party at the time La Salle was murdered. He was
also with the party that made its way back to Fort St. Louis after
HISTORY OF ILLINOIS 365
the murder, and being obliged to remain at the fort for several
months on account of the cold winter weather, he employed his time
in traveling about and obsrving the country, and later wrote a
narrative which is very interesting. Referring to the fort, Joutel
says "Fort St. Tjouis is in the country of the Illinois, and seated on
a steep rock, about two hundred feet high, the river running at the
bottom of it. It is only fortified with stakes and palisades and some
houses advancing to the edge of the rock. It has a very spacious
esplanade or place of arms. The place is naturally strong, and might
be made so by art, with little expense. Several of the natives live in
it, in their huts. I cannot give an account of the latitude it stands in,
for want of proper instruments to take an observation, but nothing
can be pleasanter and it may be truly affirmed that the country of
the Illinois enjoys all that can make it accomplished, not only as to
ornament, but also for its plentiful production of all things requisite
for the support of human life."
18. Tonti's Departiire, Subsequent Labors, and Death. The order
of things was changing. In the death of La Salle Tonti lost a powerful
friend, who had the faculty of easy approach to those in power.
Through La Salle, too, Tonti had gained the strong support and
friendship of Governor Frontenac, but Frontenac too was called to
his reward. There was constant objections to the granting of monop-
olies or placing restrictions upon the fur trade, as a result of which
the trading post established at Fort St. Louis and Chicago, the
privileges of which Tonti and La Forest enjoyed, were abandoned by
the home government, and Tonti was directed to go to the Lower
Mississippi while lia Forest v/as recalled to Canada. Obedient to in-
structions Tonti joined D 'Iberville who was at the head of the
French settlements, near the Gulf of Mexico and again distinguished
himself both in the wars with the hostile Indians and in peace by
prodigious labors in nursing the yellow fever victims in the settle-
ment. It was in this work of mercy that the bold explorer, warrior,
and leader lost his life. His was a noble career, and wholly un-
requited. He has received scant credit through the centuries for the
beneficent and important labors of his life. No layman connected with
the history of Illinois deserves a higher place in the affections and
recollections of succeeding generations than Henri Tonti. Like many
another worthy forerunner, much of his beneficent work has been for-
gotten and even his grave is unkno^vn.
Joseph J. Thompson.
Chicago.
EDITORIAL COMMENT
DOCTOR MELODY CALLED
Right Reverend Monsipior John Webster Melody, D. D., a distinguished
clergyman of the Archdiocese of Chicago and a widely known scholar, writer
and educator, departed this life after a hrief but serious illness on March 7,
1925. The officers and members of the Illinois Catholic Historical Society
are especially grieved for that since the inception of the Society seven years
ago Monsignor Melody has been a member of the Board of Directors and a
firm friend and supporter of every activity of the Society. An extended
obituary and appreciation will appear in the next number of the Illinois
Catholic Historical Review.
Is History Popular? — Attention is directed to two communications in this
number of the Illinois Catholic Historical Eeview detailing miscellaneous
historical information. The first, prepared and compiled by Mr. William
Stetson Merrill, Associate Editor of the Eeview and Assistant Librarian of
the Newberry Library, deals with historical notes found in the current
magazines and the second by Miss Teresa L. Maher, an advanced and able
teacher of the city schools of Joliet, gathering together the historical notes
in the current press.
We think these compilations must prove popular as they undoubtedly
are very interesting. Mr. Merrill 's contributions have boon running through
several numbers and we have had numerous comments and commendations
with reference to them. The present is the first of Miss Maher 's offerings
and the editor is so well pleased with it that he, by this means wishes to
direct the readers' special attention. We feel that many of our readers
could help materially by forwarding meritorious historical articles or valuable
historical materials which could profitably find a place, in a modified form
if necessary, in our columns. Co-operation of this character will be appre-
ciated.
The Church in Illinois Two Hundred and Fifty Years Old. — The eleventh
of April, 1925, just past, was the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of
the establishent of the Church in Illinois. On the 11th of April. 1675. Holy
Thursday, Father James Marquette, S. J., by the authorization of his superiors,
the Church and the* civil authorities, officially established the Catholic Church
in the "Illinois Country," the name bestowed upon the large territory of
which the various tribes of the Illinois confederation of Indians were the
inhabitants.
The exact place of the establishment was at what is now known as the
city of Utica, on the Illinois Eiver, in what is now La Salle County, Illinois.
At the time of the founding of the Church the place was the habitat of the
Kaskaskia tribe of the Illinois Indians.
On the occasion of a former journey through what is now the State
of Illinois, during which Father Marquette, accompanied by Louis Jolliet and
five Frenchmen, discovered the Mississippi River, floated down its course as
366
EDITORIAL COMMENT 367
far asi the Arkansas, returned to the mouth of, and entered the Illinois river
and paddled up that stream, he had visited the Indians at this same location
and promised to return and established the Church amongst them. This first
visit occurred during the month of August, 1673.
The particular foundation established by Father Marquette was dedicated
to the Blessed Virgin and named "The Immaculate Conception." From this
original establishment grew and developed all the branches and parishes of
the territory which became the States of Illinois, Indiana. Missouri. Michigan
and Wisconsin and in a relative manner all branches of the Church in all
that vast territory of the United States between the Alleghenies and the
Rocky Mountains.
Though the Church is since far-flung and wide-spread, yet nevertheless
the original foundation still stands. The site of the Marquette foundation
remained at what is now TJtica until 1694 when it was removed down the
Illinois River to what is nowi Peoriaj From there it was transplanted in 1700
to a point seventy-five miles south of what became St. Louis, some twelve
miles east of the Mississippi River to the new habitat of the Kaskaskia
tribe of Indians. The new Indian settlement took its name from the Indian
tribe and the river on which the settlement was made took also the name
Kaskaskia. The original name of the foundation. Immaculate Conception,
never changed, and the locus has remained near that chosen in 1700 to the
present time, the change in the course of the Mississippi River compelling :\
relocation of the church buildings and grounds to a distance of a few miles.
The Church of the Immaculate Conception, the Marquette Church, then,
still stands, a creditable Gothic structure, fully adequate to the parish needs,
in the northern part of Randolph County, Illinois. And what a record that
foundation has made during its two hundred and fifty years of existence!
To say nothing of all that has sprung from it and consider only what the
parish records carefully preserved disclose it may truthfully be said that no
church establishment in the United States presents a more interesting history.
This writer is unable to tell if any notice or attention was given to
the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the Church in
mid-America, which occurred on Easter Saturday, this year. He has heard
of nothing. He has written more than one-hundred letters to bishops, priests
and laymen, and published more than one hundred thousand words in advocacy
of special observances of the great day, but all seem to have fallen upon
deaf ears. Were it not a matter entirely within the province of the Church
and churchmen he would have compelled notice of it as he has done of the
anniversaries of Marquette's journeys. But in this matter he was powerless
and his efforts were fruitless.
NECROLOGY
MARTIN H. GLYNN
Former (lovernor Martin H. Glynn, an international as well as
a national figure in the fields of journalism, law, government and
politics, died unexpectedly at his home in Albany, N. Y., December
14, 1924. People from all walks of life, all professions and all trades
gave expression to their sense of loss as they paid their final honor
to the man who had done so much to settle the ancient feud between
Great Britain and Ireland, and who at the same time had contributed
to the welfare of great groups of people while helping make American
history.
Mr. Glynn had returned to his home on the night before his
death from a hospital in the suburbs of Boston where he had been
under treatment for spinal trouble. He complained of great fatigue,
arose late the next morning and almost immediately collapsed. Death
due to heart disease, probably an outcome of the spinal disease and
nervous ailments, came without Mr. Glynn's recovering consciousness.
History will remember former Governor Glynn not only as an
American editor and politician but also as the intermediary between
Lloyd George and De Valera in the settlement of the Irish question.
Mr. Glynn himself regarded his part in bringing the long-standing
controversy between England and Ireland to an amicable conclusion
to be the greatest accomplishment of his life, overshadowing every-
thing that he had done in American public life.
It was while Mr. Ghnin was abroad early in 1921 that he per-
formed his services in aid of peace between Ireland and England.
He gave the following account of his work in December, 1921, when
he returned to his home in Albany :
"My work in the matter," he said, "started in Rome in a meeting
with Bishop Mannix of Australia and others. Bishop Mannix and I
also were together in London and worked together there, Archbishop
(now Cardinal) Hayes of New York did great work for the cause
in Rome. Some day I will write the details of the mission but this
is not the time. But this I will say: Through me, Lloyd George
invited Mr. De Valera to come to London to try to settle the Irish
question without 'exacting promises or making conditions.' He said
that if Mr. De Valera would accept the invitation on these terms,
the Irish question could be settled, not in one meeting, but in a
series of meetings. Mr. De Valera accepted, and it turned out that
Lloyd George was right.
368
NECROLOGY 369
''The Prime Minister held that a series of conferences would lead
to a settlement without Ireland going out of the Britisli Empire and
yet taking her place among the nations of the world. Lloyd George
told me that the ambition of his life was to settle the Irish question
with the same pen with which he signed the armistice. England
has done a generous thing and the Irish people through their leaders
have won a glorious victory."
Speaking of Lloyd George's part in the negotiations, Mr. Glynn
said:
' ' He kept every promise he sent to De Valera through me and the
world owes Lloyd George a debt of gratitude for what he has done."
When Lloyd George visited America after the war he paid this
tribute to Mr. Glynn's part in the Irish negotiations in a speech at
Albany on Oct. 6, 1923 :
"Governor Glynn and I in a dingy room in London, the office
of the Prime Minister, had most unusual conferences of momentous
results. He told me very frankly how the Irish people viewed the
feud of centuries and what they desired in the way of liberty; how
the American people felt on the subject. And I told him, equally
frankly, what I believed to be the purpose of Great Britain.
''At the end of those interviews he took my views to the Irish
leaders and he brought their hopes and aspirations, clarified, to me.
Out of this exchange sprang the new Ireland, the Irish Free State.
' ' The people of Albany — Governor Glynn 's townsmen — should feel
highly honored, because no man did more to bring a settlement of
the Irish question, no man did more to end the feud that had existed
for seven hundred years, than your distinguished fellow-citizen,
Martin H. Glynn. And I am glad to be in your city to bear testimony
to you of the great help he brought to me."
An editorial in the New York Times of Oct. 7, 1923, commenting
on Mr, Lloyd George's tribute, spoke of Mr. Glynn in the following
terms :
"Without official position he did what no Ambassador could have
done. His Irish lineage and sympathy helped him. His unusual
acquaintance with Irish and English history equipped him to meet
Englishmen and Irishmen alike. His knowledge of American senti-
ment was particularly clarifying. And in the task of persuading
those between whom a feud had existed for 700 years his gift of
speech doubtless counted for much."
370 NECROLOGY
Mr. Glynn held that De Valera and the other extreme Sinn Feiners
were wrong in holding out against the terms of the Irish Free State
settlement, and urged the Irish people to support Michael Collins
and Arthur Griffith in carrying out the settlement successfully.
Mr. Glynn's "gift of speech," referred to in the editorial on
the Irish settlement, made him an orator of national reputation. His
greatest forensic feat was his keynote speech at the 1916 Democratic
Convention in St. Louis, when Woodrow Wilson was renominated for
the Presidency. Mr. Glynn was temporary chairman of the conven-
tion.
It was in this speech that Mr. Glynn originated the phrase "He
kept us out of war, ' ' which many persons believe was responsible for
the re-election of President "Wilson. Theodore Roosevelt was quoted
as saying that Mr. Glynn 's speech was the most effective contribution
to the literature of the campaign, and was the greatest single factor
in Mr. Wilson's re-election. In the speech Mr. Glynn took an advanced
position on pacifism, declaring that it was not the custom of the
United States to go to war over provocations that admitted of an
honorable settlement. He also argued, however, in favor of prepared-
ness for war in case we should need to take up arms.
Although he was Governor of New York State for only a little
more than a year, filling out the unexpired term of the impeached
Governor Sulzer and being defeated by Governor Whitman, Mr.
Glynn was highly commended for the large amount of progressive
legislation placed upon the statute books while he was in office.
Governor Glynn gave New York State its first workmen's com-
pensation act. His signature enacted the law providing for the estab-
lishment of a land bank system to aid the farmers in financing the
operation of their farms. The statute doing away with party con-
ventions and providing for State-wide direct primaries was signed
by him. Other important statutes that were enacted through .the
recommendation of Governor Glynn were measures providing for the
use of the Massachusetts form of ballot in New York the election of
United States Senators directly by the people ; an optional city charter
act ; appropriation of $217,000 to pay the farmers for diseased cattle
destroyed; establishment of a market commission and a State em-
ployment bureau which has agencies in various parts of the State
and which aids many thousands of persons yearly to obtain employ-
ment, and many other bills, including measures designed to promote
the construction of highways in the State.
NECROLOGY 371
In his record as Governor, Mr. Glynn was as proud of his economy
in managing the finances of the State, and of his common sense
methods of administration, as of any of his acts. He maintained that
he had saved the State $11,000,000 during his short term of office.
His reform of the finances of the State, according to Francis Lynde
Stetson, made him one of the four greatest Governors New York
State had had up to that time. The others, according to Mr. Stetson,
were Samuel J, Tilden for administrative reform. Grover Cleveland
for civil service reform, and Charles E. Hughes for moral and electoral
reform.
President Wilson, Samuel Gompers and Nathan Strauss were
among the leading public men who paid tribute to Mr. Glynn's record
as Governor. Governor Glynn embodied, according to President Wil-
son, ''the cause of progressive legislation and the advancement at
every point of the interests of the people." Samuel Gompers, whose
death preceded Mr. Glynn's by only two days, said that Governor
Glynn had enacted "the best workmen's compensation law on the
statute books of any State in the United States or of any country
in the world."
Nathan Straus said that Governor Glynn in his short term of
office had secured "constructive legislation that places our State in
the front rank of progressive States. ' ' Mr. Straus particularly praised
him for his success in getting the Legislature to pass the direct
primary law.
As a Democratic Governor and a Catholic, Mr. Glynn was sub-
jected to the same kind of attack by his Republican opponents as
was Governor Smith in the recent campaign. It was charged that
Governor Glynn, although he came from up-State, was dominated
by Tammany Hall, and that he was under the influence of the Catholic
Church in matters of public interest, especially the schools. He denied
both these charges most emphatically, declaring that he was his own
master, that he was not a Tammany man, that he was opposed to any
church interfering with the State and that he was against the use
of State money for religious schools.
The attack on Governor Glynn as Tammany-controlled was partly
caused by the circumstances under which he became Governor. He
had been elected Lieutenant Governor under Governor Sulzer in
1912, having been nominated by the Democratic Party and William
R. Hearst's Independen,ce League and having defeated James W.
Wadsworth, Republican candidate for Lieutenant Governor and now
United States Senator. When Governor Sulzer was impeached, many
372 NECROLOGY
persons believed that he had been humiliated because he had refused
to bow to the will of Charles F. ]\Iurphy, and that Mr. Glynn, who
automatically became Governor, would be more tractable. Subse-
quent events, however, proved that Governor Glynn was never under
the Tammany leader's thumb. Otherwise he would hardly have been
endorsed for Governor in 1914 or made temporary Chairman of the
National Convention in 1916 by President Wilson, who had little love
for Murphy. Mr. Wilson made him a member of the President's In-
dustrial Commission in 1919.
Before he became Lieutenant Governor and then Governor, Mr.
Glynn had made an excellent record as Controller of New York State
and as a member of the United States Congress. He was nominated
for Controller in 1906 by the Democratic Party and the Independence
League, and defeated Morton E. Lewis of Rochester.
During the panic of 1907 Mr. Glynn displayed great executive
and financial ability as Controller. New York State had $22,000,000
in banks and trust companies at that time. The Controller personally
took charge of the situation and protected the State against loss of
a single dollar. When he became Controller he had compelled all
State depositories to give surety company bonds instead of personal
bonds to protect the State funds. In this panic this change proved
most effective. Banks in which were deposited some $800,000 of State
money closed their doors, yet every cent of that sum was paid into
the State Treasury within sixty days.
Mr. Glynn's election to Congress occurred in 1898 from the
Twentieth Congressional District (Albany) and he served until 1901.
He was only 25 years old at the time of his election. His record in
Congress was officially commended by the National Association of
Letter Carriers, the National Encampment of the Grand Army of
the Republic, the Patrons of Husbandry of New York State and
several labor organizations. He was appointed by President McKinley
in 1901 as a member of the National Commission of the Louisiana
Purchase Exposition.
His entry into public life resulted from an interest in politics
inculcated in him by newspaper work. Born in Kinderhook, near
Albany, on September 27, 1871, he received his early education in
the public schools, was graduated from St. John's College, Fordham,
in 1894, and became a reporter on the Albany Times-Union. Study-
ing law between times, he was admitted to the bar, but never prac-
ticed law to any extent. He became managing editor of the Albany
NECROLOGY 373
Times-Union in 1895, and later became editor and owner of that
newspaper. He sold the paper last April to Mr. Hearst, but re-
mained as editor and publisher.
Except for illness, Mr. Glynn might have nominated Governor
Smith for the Presidency in the Democratic National Convention last
June. He underwent an operation for the removal of his tonsils,
however, shortly before the convention,
Mr. Glynn married Mary C. E. Magrane, daughter of Mr. and
Mrs. P. B. Magrane of Lynn, Mass., in 1901. They had no children.
The funeral services took place on Dqcember 17th at the home and
in the Cathedral of the Immaculate Conception. Martin H. Glynn
died as he had lived, a consistent and conscientious Catholic.
Kaelin King, M. A.
BOOK REVIEV\/S
The Rockford Diocese in History. — The diocese of Rockford is
the youngest diocese in the State of Illinois. It was erected Septem-
ber 23, 1908 and Right Rev. Peter James Muldoon, D. D., was
appointed the first bishop. This distinguished prelate still presides
over the diocese which has made wonderful strides.
The diocese has a Catholic population of about sixty-five thou-
sand, about one hundred and thirty resident priests, nearly eight
thousand students in its educational institutions, eight hospitals,
two homes for the aged and one orphan asylum. It comprises the
counties of Jo Daviess, Stephenson, Winnebago, Boone, McHenry,
Carroll, Ogle, DeKalb, Kane, Whiteside, Lee and Kendall and covers
a territory 6,867 square miles.
Reverend Cornelius J. Kirkfleet, Ord. Praem, one of the dis-
tinguished pastors of the diocese is the author of the History of
the Diocese of Rockford, and the John Anderson Publishing Com-
pany, 511 North Peoria Street, Chicago, is the publisher.
Father Kirkfleet has several other historical and biographical
works to his credit and displays a satisfying familiarity with history
writing. The five hundred pages of the well-printed book are re-
plete Avith interest and one could wish that the history of each
diocese throughout the jurisdiction of the Church could be so well
detailed. What a splendid general history of the Church could be
prepared from such mines of source material.
There were many good subjects for the writer of this history.
To begin with the spiritual head of the diocese, Bishop Muldoon,
is one of the most distinguished prelates in America and has been
an actor and leader in many of the most important events and move-
ments of his time. Again, the late war focused attention upon the
Rockford diocese especially by reason of the fact that Camp Grant,
almost the greatest of the World War cantonments, was located
here and near the episcopal city. To the thousands of service men
congregated at Camp Grant and to the other thousands of visitors
Bishop Muldoon was the unofficial but much beloved father of the
camp, and his priests and people Avere, the guides, philosophers and
friends of the boys and their people.
Father Kirkfleet tells all this in a most pleasing way and much
more. The bishop, the priests, the people, Protestant as Avell as
Catholic, pass in review before the reader and one finishes reading
374
BOOK REVIEWS 375
the book with satisfaction and gratitude that another excellent
record has been preserved.
Fifteen Hundred Years of Europe. — The above is the title of a
new book of some six hundred pages just issued by the O'Donnell
Press of (Chicago and we feel safe in saying one of the best made
books coming from the press in recent years.
We are sure that not many readers of the present day have
read or seen many books like this one. It cannot be said that it
follows ancient or modern styles or even that it fits in between.
One would at once recognize that it was written by an author who
thought in some other language and wrote in the English. While
the book concerns itself with history one must constantly keep re-
minding himself that he is studying history or he may think he is
dealing with philosophy or psychology or maybe romance.
An inability on the part of most of us to square this work with
straight history or at once to grasp the plan or sequence detract
nothing from the merit of the book. These difficulties but call
for an acuter perception and a deeper study, which will be rewarded
if diligently pursued.
The author of the book is Rev. Julius E. De Vos, a distinguished
clergyman and scholar of the Archdiocese of Chicago. It is the
product of half a lifetime of study and research and will be amongst
the collection of publications of permanent worth. For interesting
information it will rank with such works as "Wells' Outline of
History," Van Loon's "Story of Man," and other works of that
nature, but will be found free of the foolish philosophy, so called,
which disfigures these works.
"Fifteen Hundred Years of Europe" should find a place in
every collection of valuable books.
The Church in Virginia (1815-1822).— By the Rev. Peter Guilday,
Docteur es sciences morales et historiques (Louvain), Professor Church
History, Catholic University of America, President, American Cath-
olic Historical Society, Philadelphia.
Doctor Guilday, the Dean of Catholic historians in America, has
fully sustained his character for accuracy and exhaustiveness in the
preparation of his late work, The Church in Virginia, (1815-1822.)
The record of these seven years is a painful one and most dis-
tressing for the Church. It is, as set down by Doctor Guilday, the
376 BOOK REVIEWS
complete story of the "trustee system" which had such a baneful
effect in the early days, and at the same time a demonstration of
Ihc virility of tlio Church which survived and eventually flourished
in spite of the assaults from within upon its very existence.
Most of the source material used by Doctor Guilday is for the
first time brought to light and the student of history revels in the
wealth of original documents woven into the narrative by the author.
Cfeneral history has profited much by Doctor Guilday 's "Intro-
duction," Avhich occupies, with copious foot notes, thirty-five of the
more tlian two hundred pages of the book. It is in the "Introduc-
tion" that Doctor Guilday details the "emancipation" ot the Church.
Under colonial laws the Catholics and the Catholic Church were
practically proscribed in all the colonies. The Declarations of
freedom and of rights abolished religious discrimination and the
declaration of Virginia in the Convention of 1776, proposed by
Patrick Henry and set forth in George Mason's Bill of Rights, quoted
by the author is refreshing after the decades of intolerance and
bigotry. It read: "The fullest toleration in the exercise of religion,
according to the dictates of conscience, unpunished and unrestrained
by the magistrate; unless under color of religion any man disturb
the peace, happiness or safety of society."
It was a provision of the disestablishment of religion, however,
that brought about the baneful "trustee system." The Virginia
constitution when adopted prohibited absolutely the grant of any
"charter of incorporation .... to any church or religious de-
nomination," thus practically forcing the churches to hold their
property by trustees.
This splendid publication is a virtual digression or bypath from
Doctor Guilday 's monumental "Life and Times of John Carroll."
To include it in his larger work would lead him too far afield, but
to fail to publish the immensely important matter that was so inti-
mately connected with the early history of the Church in the days
of Bishop Carroll and those immediately following would have left
an awkward situation to say the least. Now, thanks to this pains-
taking and indefatigable author we have the last word on both these
important topics.
The Jesuits in New Orleans and the Mississippi Valley. — By
courtesy of Hon. W. 0. Hart, a distinguished non-Catholic lawyer
and scholar of New Orleans, the editor of the Illinois Catholic
Historical Review is in receipt of two copies of the valuable book
BOOK REVIEWS 377
entitled as above, one for the Illinois Catholic Historical Society
and one for the editor.
Rev. Albert Hubert Bivier, S. J., is the author and the work
bears the imprimatur, "John W. Shav/, Archbishop of New Orleans,"
and the imprimi potest, "E. Cummings, S. J., Praep. Prov. Neo.
Aurel. ' '
The autlior says that "the scholastic year 1923-1924: is a notable
one in the life of the Society of Jesus in Louisiana. It recalls the
250ih anniversary of the discovery of the Mississipi)i by Father James
Marquette, S. J., the bicentenary of the founding of the first mission
of the Jesuits in Louisiana, the 160th anniversary of their expulsion
from Colonial France, the centcnnary of their return to the Missis-
sippi, the Diamond Jubilee of the beginning of the Church and
College of the Immaculate Conception in New Orleans, the 50th
Anniversary of the enthroning of the historic statue of the Immacu-
late Virgin along with the erection of the glorious bronze altar in
the church and the twentieth anniversary^ of founding of Loyola.
"Such a striking array of anniversaries, it appeared to me," says
Father Bivier, "deserved some notice. . Hence this humble and un-
pretentious sketch of the lives of these heroic missionaries, who suffered
and died to spread the kingdom of Christ on the banks of the world 's
greatest river named by Marquette, "The Immaculate Conception."
And so the author proceeds through 175 neatly printed pages to
tell the story of the Jesuits in New Orleans and the Mississippi Valley
in a very interesting manner. Everyone fortunate enough to have
the opportunity will profit by reading Father Bivier 's book.
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT
PERIODICALS
Louisiana Historical Material. — The Newberry Library has re-
cently acquired a complete set of the Louisiana Historical Quarterly
from January, 1917, to date. In looking through the volumes one
comes upon much material dealing with the Spanish and French
period of Louisiana history, which is of especial interest to Catholic
historical students.
' ' Bernardo de Galves ' diary of the operations against Pensacola, ' '
translated from a pamphlet belonging to Mr. Gaspar Cusacks, is
printed in volume one. "On October 16, 1780, General Bernardo
de Galvez led the Spanish forces against Pensacola. The expedition
resulted in the defeat of the English arms which furnishes Louisiana
history with her claim of participating in the American Revolution."
An early but remarkably comprehensive bibliography of works relat-
ing to Florida and early Louisiana by A. L. Boimare, published in
full in the same volume, includes one hundred and ninety titles,
accompanied by notes in French written by the author. This list was
prepared in 1853 by Boimare while librarian at New Orleans.
"Contest for Ecclesiastical Supremacy in the Valley of the Mis-
sissippi, 1763-1803," by Clarence W. Bispham of the Louisiana His-
torical Society is a rather hectic treatment of the rival activities of
the Jesuits and the Capuchins in that part of New France. It
professes to be based upon original documents calendared in the
Carnegie Institution 's ' ' Guide to the Materials for American History
in Roman and Other Italian Archives." The Catholic student may
make sober use of the material here brought together without neces-
sarily accepting the editor's somewhat lurid narratives of events,
some of which he claims to have been "shrouded in mystery." The
Catholic Encyclopedia, commenting upon what a Louisiana historian,
Gayarre, calls "The War of the Capuchins and the Jesuits," says:
"The archives of the diocese, as also the records of the Capuchins
in Louisiana show that it was simply a question of jurisdiction which
gave rise to a discussion so petty as to be unworthy of notice."
"The Ursulines of Louisiana" is an address at the centennial by
the corresponding secretary of the Society, Mrs. Heloise Hulse
Cruzat; "the share women took in its establishment," she calls it.
A translation is given of the treaty of the Company of the Indies
with the Ursulines, September 13, 1726. Passages are quoted from
378
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS 379
contemporary letters describing the early life of the Community.
Clarence W. Bispham, in his paper on "Fray Antonio de Sedella, "
(Jan. 1919) reviews Dr. Shea's adverse judgment upon the character
of this early vicar-general of Louisiana, as Shea gives it in his
"Plistory of the Catholic Church in the United States," vol. 2. "If
Shea was right," he says, "then the people of New Orleans were all
wrong, and their loves and admiration for this venerable priest were
misplaced." "A History of the Foundation of New Orleans (1717-
1722)," a complete work by Baron Marc de Villiers, appears in the
April, 1920, issue, translated from the French by Warrington Dawson.
"The Founding of Biloxi" is the title of an address by Andre
Lafargue printed in the October, 1920, number. Biloxi, founded in
1699, "was the first white settlement effected in territory named
after the Great Louis," and is associated with the names of Iberville
and his brother Bienville.
"One of the items eagerly sought by collectors of printed matter
concerning the history of Louisiana is the report made by Charles
Gayarre, Secretary of State of Louisiana, to the Legislature of 1850, ' '
writes Henry P. Dart in the October, 1921, issue, "covering his
official effort to obtain copies of Spanish documents of an historical
nature regarding Louisiana during the period of Spanish dominion.
This has been long out of print and is practically inaccessible." The
Report is reprinted in the same number.
"Records of the Superior Court of Louisiana," "Index to the
Spanish Judicial Records of Louisiana," "Cabildo Archives," are
the titles of three series of documentary material of interest to the
student of Louisiana history, which have been appearing in in-
stallments in successive issues of this quarterly. The Society seems
to be animated with the spirit of loyal interest in the history of the
lower Mississippi Valley and with a desire to present the results
of scholarly research with impartiality.
The Acadians. — "Notes on the Fate of the Acadians," by C. E.
Lart, which appears in the Canadian Historical Review for June,
1924, contains extracts from various unpublished documents in
French and Canadian archives relating to the removal of the French
inhabitants of Acadia in 1755. A "Memoire sur les Acadians ou
FranQois Neutres" recounts (in French) their story as follows:
"The French neutrals were settled on the River Annapolis where
they formed a population of about 3,000 families. They were ceded
380 GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS
to the English by the Treaty of Utrecht and kept their churches,
their priests, and the free exercise of their religion. Surrounded by
English they persevered in an inviolable attachment to French and
to their religion and this was the cause of their ruin and of all the
misfortunes which they suffered from that time. They refused to
take the oath required of them because this oath attacked their
religion. The English treated them as seditious and availed them-
selves of this pretext to inflict upon a people whose attachment to
their country and to their religion was their only crime, cruelties
for which humanity blushes." A circular letter from the Governor
of Nova Scotia, dated August 11, 1755, recites ''the refusal of the
inhabitants to take the oath of allegiance within one year from the
Treaty of Utrecht; the fact that they pretended neutrality but con-
tinually furnished French and Indians with intelligence, quarters,
provisions, and assistance in annoying the government.'- Such were
the "two sides" to this question. One is tempted to blame King
Henry VIH as ultimately responsible for the sorrows of "Evange-
line." The distribution of the Acadians among the American Colo-
nies is better known than the fortunes of parties that were settled
in France on Belle Isle off the coast of Brittany, and at the English
towns of Bristol, Falmouth, Southampton, Plymouth, Liverpool and
Penhryn, regarding which the documents examined give us details.
The Carroll Letters. — The Maryland Historical Magazine, pilb-
lished under the authority of the Maryland Society, is printing the
Day Books and Letters of Charles Carroll of Annapolis, father of
Charles Carroll of CarroUton, who was a signer of the Declaration
of Independence. Those of the son are to follow later. These pre-
cious documents are in the possession of Alexander Preston, who
permits the society to print them in its magazine. "They extend
from 1716 to 1760," writes the editor, "and afford an insight into
matters economic, political and social rarely, if ever before, pre-
sented for this period. ' '
Editions of "Thayer's Conversion." — The latest volume of
Transactions of the Colonial Society of Massachusetts, for 1922-1924,
contains a learned paper by Percival Merritt entitled : Biblical Notes
on "An Account of the Conversion of the Rev. John Thayer." Born
in Boston, May 15, 1758, John Thayer, educated at Yale College,
licensed to preach and serving as chaplain at Castle William and as
GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS 381
private chaplain to Gov, John Hancock, visited Rome while the
Revolution was still in progress and was led by divine grace to
become a Catholic through his conversations with two Jesuit priests
there. After making his studies at the Seminary of Saint-Sulpice
in Paris, he returned to his native land and became assistant pastor,
later sole pastor, of the Church of the Holy Cross in Boston. He
afterward served as a missionary in parts of New England, Virginia
and Kentucky, returned in 1803 to Europe, and died at Limerick,
February 17, 1815. His own account of his conversion was printed
in June, 1787, at London. At the beginning of the Account he
wrote: "Both ray conversion and m}'^ solemn abjuration at home,
were public. Passing afterwards into France I related my story, or
rather that of Divine Providence in my regard, to a great number
of respectable persons, who wished to know the particulars of it.
I was afterwards strongly solicited by some friends to send it to
the press for the edification of Christians and for the greater glory
of God. Yielding to their reasons and their authority, I now, by
their advice, give it both in English and French, in favor of those
who only understand one of these languages." Facsimiles are given
showing title-pages of several editions of his "Conversion," in both
English and French, and extracts from letters written to his brother.
A check-list indicates the date, place of publication, language, edition
and present location of thirty-nine editions. The book has -been
translated into French, Spanish, German and Latin. Father Thayer
left a small legacy to be used to found a convent in Boston. "In-
spired with this wish the three daughters of a merchant named
James Ryan, with whom he lived in Limerick, emigrated to Boston
(1819) and there founded the Ursuline Community, whose convent,
Mount Benedict, near Bunker Hill, Charlestown, was burned and
sacked by an anti-Catholic mob on the night of 11 August, 1834."
(Cath. Eneycl. xiv, 557.)
A Spanish Public School in Louisiana, 1771. — Documents bearing
upon an unsuccessful effort of Spain to establish free schools in
Louisiana in the last quarter of the eighteenth century are translated
in the Mississippi ValUy Historical Review for March, 1925, the
documents having been discovered by the translator, David K. Bjork,
in the Archivo General de les Indias. The Spanish Minister of the
Indies, Arriaga, in a letter dated Madrid, July 17, 1771, writes to
Governor Unzaga: "The King has resolved to establish schools in
the Province of Louisiana in order that the Christian doctrine,
382 GLEANINGS FROM CURRENT PERIODICALS
elementary education and grammar may be taught. ' ' Enclosed with
the letter was a contract binding each teacher to remain for fifteen
years in the Province; each to receive six thousand reales de vellon
(a real de vellon was two and a half penny) ; "that for no reason,
pretense of claim are we to receive a fee, gift or friendly present
from the parents or relatives of the children ; ' ' each teacher binding
himself also "to take care to preserve and not to allow to go astray
any book from the little library which the goodness of the King
orders to be established in the house which the Governor may desig-
nate for the school-rooms or lecture-halls, taking an inventory of
them, in order that the number of them may always be known;" and
lastly the teachers binding themselves to teaching the first pupils
"the Spanish language, the rudiments of religion and Christian piety,
and to inspiring in the minds of all principles of love, respect, and
obedience to our Sovereign. The list of books accompanying the
aforesaid letter includes seven Spanish titles, five French, and fifty-
one Latin ; a second list gives the titles of the school-books which are
to be sold to the pupils. The effort of the Spanish monarch to estab-
lish Spanish schools among the population predominately French
failed because the parents insisted on sending their children to French
schools.
William Stetson Merrill.
The Newberry Library, Chicago, III.
MISCELLANY
LOUIS PHILIPPE'S GIFTS TO BISHOP FLAGET OF
BARDSTOWN, KENTUCKY
While Louis Philippe of France was Duke of Orleans (1824), he
gave to the saintly Bishop Benedict Flaget of Bardstown, Ky., valu-
able paintings and church furniture, with which to grace the
sanctuary of the Bishop 's Cathedral in Bardstown. When the articles
arrived (1826), United States officials levied the full duty on them,
although they were free gifts and not within the intent of the
revenue laws of the time. But the customs' officials of that period
chose not to take this view of the matter.
Finally, interested individuals in the Bishop's diocese took the
matter to Congress and a bill was drawn up in 1828 which "author-
ized the remission of the duties on certain paintings and church
furniture presented by the King of the French to the Catholic Bishop
of Bardstown, Kentucky."
The bill came up for a third reading on the floor of the House
of Representatives on Monday, March 19, 1832. Mr. Hogan of New
York, arose and "regretted that he felt it his duty to oppose the
passage of the bill." Among other things he said that "The bill
proposed to promote no national interest — it addressed itself to the
mere liberality of the House. Did our Constitution recognize any
connection between Church and State ? ' ' Then Representative Charles
Wickliffe of Kentucky, a non-Catholic spoke as follows:
"The duty of defending the principle involved in this bill devolves
upon me, and I will detain the House but a very short time in its
discharge. About four years ago I presented the application of a
worthy individual whom the bill proposed to relieve. That applica-
tion had always met with the approval of the Committee on Ways
and Means and the bill had passed this House twice without objec-
tion, but was never acted upon in the Senate for want of time.
"Mr. Speaker, the House will pardon me while I trespass long
enough to do justice to a worthy man. Bishop Flaget; he is my
constituent and friend. He is a man who has devoted a life of near
seventy years in dispensing acts of benevolence and the Christian
charities. He was once a resident of this district, having under his
charge the valuable College of Georgetown, where his labors in the
cause of morality, science, and religion will long be remembered by
all who knew him. His destiny, or the orders of the Church to which
he belongs, placed him at the head of the Catholic College in Bards-
town. . . , Connected with this institution is the Cathedral or Church.
The expenditures incident to these establishments have been more than
equal to the private means and contributions devoted to the purposes
of the institution, and its founder has felt, and still feels, the con-
sequent embarrassments. These have been in some measure, relieved
383
384 MISCELLANY
by considerable donations of church furniture and college apparatus
from persons in Italy and France.
"The duties upon such articles have been remitted heretofore by
the liberality of Congress. The articles upon which duties have been
paid, and which the bill contemplates to refund, consist of paintings
and other valuable articles, presented some years since by the then
Duke of Orleans, now King of the French, to the Bishop of Bards-
town. He could not refuse to accept the offering; by accepting, how-
ever, he had to pay the duties. The articles were not brought into
this country as merchandise, do not enter into the consumption of
the country and therefore do not, I humbly conceive, fall within the
principle of your revenue system. They are specimens of art, and
taste, as ornaments to a house of public worship.
"I trust, Mr. Speaker, that the circumstance that this application
is in behalf of a Catholic bishop will not prejudice the mind of any
members of this House. I would extend this relief to any church or
public institution and to none sooner than the Catholic. I live among
them. They are, like other denominations, honest in their religious
opinions, content to worship in the mode their education and habits
have taught them to believe was right, and which their judgments
approve. They are honest, industrious, and patriotic citizens, de-
voted to the free institutions of the country. I mean not to say that
they are more so than any other denominations; certainly they are
not less patriotic and liberal in their opinions and practises than
others of my constituents.
I hope the gentleman from New York will withdraw his opposi-
tion to this bill; the amount involved is small, but it is to the very
v/orthy man. Bishop Flaget, at this time of much consequence. At
least, I shall look with confidence for the judgment of this House in
favor of the passage of the bill."
Trora "Abridgment of the Debates of Congress" from 1789 to ISoG,
from Gales and Seatons annals of Congi-es.i; from the Register of Debates;
arid from the oOicial reported debates of John C. Eives. By Hon. Thomas,
n. r>cnlon (of IMo.). D. Applcton & Co., N. Y. 1857.
Volume eleven, p. 639, March 19, 1882, contains the speech of the Hon.
Charles Wickliffe of Kentucky to set aside the duty on pictures and other
churcli furniture presented to Bishop Flaget by Louis Philipjie, King of
France. In the working of the bill and also in the sjjeech of Wickcliffe it is
stated that these articles were given by Louis Philippe.
In the preface to his voluminous work Senator Thomas Benton calls atten-
tion to the fact that his authorities are beyond question and have been
approved by President Madison and also by members of Congres,;. He writes;
"The title page discovers the source from which this abridgment is made,
and shows them all to be authentic and reliable, — well-known to the public
and sanctior.ed by resolves of Congress."
•- (Rev.) Henry S. Spalding, S.J.
St. Louis.
NON
CIRCULATING,
^
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11